THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


140 


Calif. 


A  Sister  to  Esau 

By 
AMELIA  E.  BARR 


New  York 
Dodd,  Mead  and  Company 

1898 


COPYRIGHT,  1891, 

BY 
ROBERT   BONNER'S   SONS. 

COPYRIGHT,  1891, 

BY 
DODD,  MEAD   &   COMPANY. 

A II  rights  reserved. 


PS 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  A  STRANGE  TITLE  DEED     ....  i 

II.  WORDS  HALF  SPOKEN 16 

III.  BLAIR  RODNEY  ARRIVES      ....  30 

IV.  A  POLKA  AND  ITS  RESULTS     ...  47 
V.  A  MESS  OF  POTTAGE 64 

VI.  EITHER  WILL  Do So 

VII.  ESAU'S  SISTER 98 

VIII.  LOVE  AND  CHANGE 117 

IX.  ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES       ....  138 

X.  BRUCE  FINDS  A  MOTHER     ....  157 

XI.  THE  MINISTER'S  TROUBLES       ...  176 

XII.  A  FORTUNATE  JOURNEY      ....  197 

XIII.  RECOVERED 219 

XIV.  THE  LOST  FOUND 237 

XV.  THE  COURSE  OF  TRUE  LOVE  .     .     .  257 

XVI.  LOVE'S  REASON  is  WITHOUT  REASON  279 

XVII.  THE  TURN  OF  THE  TIDE     ....  301 

XVIII.  GOOD-BY  AND  JOY   BE    WITH    Us  ALL  !  323 


20618G2 


A  SISTER  TO  ESAU. 


i. 

A   STRANGE    TITLE   DEED. 

"  For  valiant  men  and  bonnie  lasses, 
Old  Fife  all  other  lands  surpasses." 

— Old  Song. 

OOMEWHAT  north  of  Elie,  where  the  grand  coast 
^  of  Fife  runs  backward  into  lovely  valleys  and 
green  pastures,  there  is  a  large  gray  house  with  cor 
beled  walls  and  high  turrets.  It  is  the  home  of  the 
Blair-Rodneys  ;  and  it  has  been  for  hundreds  of  years 
a  part  of  the  beautiful  landscape. 

The  men  of  Rodney  have  been  always  men  of  the 
sword  and  the  sea  ;  and  the  walls  of  the  old  kirk  by 
Rodney  Law  are  crowded  with  the  worn  brasses,  re 
cording  their  warlike  deeds  at  home  and  abroad. 
And,  side  by  side  with  them,  the  shining  tablets  of  our 
own  day  keep  the  names  of  soldiers  and  sailors  of  the 
same  family,  who  died  but  yesterday  in  the  service  of 
Queen  Victoria  ;  men  of  valor,  all  of  them,  but  pass 
ing  into  the  night,  and  leaving  earth  no  better  for 
their  mighty  pilgrimage. 

In  A.D.  1842,  the  owner  of  Rodney  House  was 
Colonel  Kinross  Rodney,  a  soldier  who  had  spent 
most  of  his  life  in  the  East  Indies,  and  had  only  in- 


2  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

herited  in  consequence  of  the  unexpected  demise  of 
three  nearer  heirs.  He  was  an  exceedingly  proud 
man,  and  specially  proud  of  his  descent  from  a  family 
so  ancient  and  so  honorable.  As  long  as  his  sword 
was  his  only  fortune  he  had  been  reticent  on  the  sub 
ject,  but  he  was  very  much  inclined  to  magnify  his 
ancestors  when  he  became  their  representative.  For 
he  considered  himself  high-steward  of  the  Blair- Rod 
ney  interests  ;  he  was  to  guard  their  honor,  and  to  in 
crease  their  wealth  and  local  importance. 

He  assumed  this  charge  with  an  exaggerated  idea 
of  the  value  of  money  ;  for  the  lesson  he  had  learned 
from  a  long  life  of  straits  and  struggles  was — that 
honor,  valor,  and  noble  birth  were  shorn  of  their  pro 
per  glory  if  they  were  linked  with  poverty.  He  had 
talked  differently  when  he  was  a  poor  man,  for  he  had 
felt  differently,  and  his  change  of  sentiment  expressed 
nothing  worse  than  a  change  of  circumstances.  He 
was  a  man  to  whom  the  highest  duty  was  the  highest 
ideal.  When  he  had  worn  the  sword,  absolute  obedi 
ence  and  invincible  valor  was  the  rule  of  his  life. 
Now  that  the  honor  of  his  ancestors  and  the  welfare 
of  his  descendants  were  in  his  hands,  he  was  actuated 
by  an  almost  painful  sense  of  his  responsibility. 

"  I  must  leave  the  estate  better  than  I  found  it, 
Dorinda,"  he  would  say  to  his  wife.  "  To  simply 
enjoy  it,  would  be  dishonorable.  I  could  as  little  do 
it  as  I  could  have  idled  in  barracks  when  I  ought  to 
have  been  out  with  my  troop,  keeping  the  frontier." 

Fortunately,  he  had  a  wife  after  his  own  heart. 
Mrs.  Rodney  never  forgot,  even  in  her  dreams,  that 
she  was  the  daughter  of  a  Highland  family  whose 
antiquity  was  unfathomable.  The  Rodneys  might 
have  been  earls  of  Fife  in  the  mythical  reign  of  Cor- 


A    STRANGE    TITLE  DEED.  3 

bred  the  First  ;  but  how  much  more  ancient  were  the 
MacDonalds?  Did  they  not  take  possession  of  Mor- 
ven,  even  at  the  very  time  Julius  Caesar  was  fighting 
the  painted  warriors  of  Southern  Britain  ?  She  was  a 
tall,  slender  woman,  usually  dressed  in  the  Mac- 
Donald  tartan.  Her  face  was  grave,  her  manner 
high-bred,  and  free  alike  from  arrogance  and  famili 
arity — a  woman  of  strong  purpose  and  of  firm  will. 

She  had  lost  three  sons  in  India,  and  though  a 
religious  person,  this  was  an  affliction  she  found  it 
difficult  to  forgive  the  Almighty.  For  though  her 
daughters  were  dear  to  her,  she  recognized  that  they 
were  but  "second  bests"  for  the  great  purpose  of  the 
family  honor  and  interest.  Both  were  unknown  quan 
tities,  and  they  might  want  to  marry  unsatisfactory 
people.  Certainly  Bertha  was  as  yet  considerate, 
affectionate,  and  obedient,  but  how  would  her  char 
acter  stand  the  test  of  a  lover  ?  She  had  even  now 
occasional  fits  of  stubbornness,  and  these  might  indi 
cate  qualities  undeveloped,  and  of  which  Bertha  her- 
self  was  hardly  conscious. 

As  for  the  elder  daughter,  Scotia,  she  was  a  more 
certain  anxiety.  No  woman  as  conservative  as  Mrs. 
Rodney  could  regard  without  fear,  and  a  certain  dis 
approval,  a  girl  so  unconventional  as  Scotia  Rodney. 
Her  very  beauty  was  a  trial.  It  was  so  unusual,  so 
unfamiliar,  so  almost  insolent  in  its  defiance  of  the 
family  type  and  traditions.  Whence  had  come  the 
soul  that  fashioned  that  tall,  stately  form,  and  that 
large,  exquisite  head,  with  its  wonderful  length  of  red 
hair,  waving  and  curling  and  radiating  light  like  an 
aureole  ?  How  should  her  eyes  be  such  celestial 
blue — blue  of  the  day,  not  of  the  night — instead  of 
the  traditional  brown  or  black  of  the  family  ?  And  in 


4  A    SIS7"ER    TO  ESAU. 

such  a  miserable  world,  full  of  sin,  and  of  suffering 
as  the  penalty  of  sin,  was  not  Scotia's  gay,  joyous 
temper  indiscreet,  unfeeling  perhaps,  indeed,  some 
thing  worse  ? 

One  evening,  in  the  early  spring  of  1842,  Mrs.  Rod 
ney  was  occupying  her  mind  with  such  thoughts,  the 
while  her  hands  were  laboriously  working  the  family 
crest  on  some  fine  damask  napkins.  The  lingering 
glooms  of  twilight  brood  long  in  that  latitude,  and 
she  knew  that  the  Colonel  and  his  daughters  were  not 
likely  to  return  from  their  walk,  until  the  gray,  pale 
lights  were  all  dark.  So  she  sat  still,  sometimes 
drawing  the  needle  through  with  a  calm,  regular  in- 
tentness,  sometimes  dropping  her  hands  upon  her  lap, 
and  allowing  her  eyes  to  look  far  out,  and  to  see 
things  which  were  invisible.  For  beyond  the  garden, 
and  beyond  the  park  and  the  meadows,  she  saw  a 
great  gray  bowlder,  called  the  "  Stone  of  the  Writing," 
and  she  felt  certain  that  her  husband  and  children 
were  before  it. 

She  divined  truly.  The  Colonel,  also,  was  speaking 
in  a  loud,  yet  monotonous  voice,  reciting  words  which 
he  evidently  knew  as  well  as  he  knew  his  own  name. 
Yet  they  were  not  intelligible  to  any  one  but  himself  ; 
though  the  difference  between  the  majestic  Latin  and 
the  shrill,  sibilant  Gaelic  was  sufficiently  marked  to 
apprise  Scotia  when  one  passed  into  the  other. 

As  soon  as  the  Colonel  ceased  speaking,  she  said  : 

"  Who  graved  the  inscription,  father  ?  To  what 
does  it  refer  ?  I  know  that  you  have  been  reciting  in 
Latin  and  Gaelic,  but  of  your  meaning,  I  know  noth 
ing  at  all." 

"  Nor  do  I,"  said  Bertha,  "  though,  I  dare  say,  it  is 
something  about  Fingal  or  Ossian." 


A    STRANGE    TITLE  DEED.  5 

"  Children,  it  is  the  title-deed  to  our  estate.  The 
first  holders  of  Blair-Rodney  won  it,  and  held  it  with 
their  swords  ;  they  would  have  thought  a  parchment 
deed  a  disgrace.  But  when  Rodney  stood  by  the 
Bruce,  and  received  this  land  in  reward,  he  graved  his 
right  upon  this  everlasting  rock." 

"But  have  we  no  parchments,  father?"  asked 
Bertha.  "  If  there  should  come  question  of  our  right, 
how  would  the  stone  witness  be  taken  to  Edinburgh 
Court?" 

"  My  dear,  you  are  not  the  first  of  your  race  to 
foresee  that  difficulty.  James  Rodney,  in  Queen 
Mary's  reign,  won  the  Queen's  favor,  and  asked  and 
received  from  her  the  parchment  which  secures  in  all 
courts  our  right.  Then  the  men  of  Blair-Rodney  no 
longer  picked  out  the  letters  with  their  sword  points. 
Some  of  the  holders  did  indeed  keep  the  old  record 
clear  ;  others  let  the  moss  and  lichen  cover  it.  I  have 
just  had  it  restored.  It  was  only  finished  this  after 
noon,  and  I  was  impatient  to  show  it  to  you.  I  fear 
you  do  not  share  my  enthusiasm." 

"  It  is  the  grandest  thing  in  our  keeping,  father," 
and  Scotia  turned  a  face  radiating  pride  and  pleasure 
toward  the  Stone  of  Witness.  "  I  shall  come  here 
very  often,  and  never  once  without  calling  to  remem 
brance  the  men  whose  valor  and  loyalty  won  our  right, 
and  whose  fingers  cut  in  the  gray  rock  the  record  of 
it.  If  one  could  only  pray  for  the  dead,  I  would 
always  say  here  a  prayer  for  their  everlasting 
peace." 

"  Scotia  !  How  can  you  think  of  such  an  awful 
thing  ?  To  pray  for  the  dead  !  You  know  that  is 
rank  popery  !  "  And  Bertha  regarded  her  sister  with 
unqualified  dissent  and  disapproval. 


<5  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  These  early  Blairs  and  Rodneys  were  papists,  of 
course,  Bertha.  I  dare  say  they  would  be  grateful  for 
the  prayer." 

"  Scotia  Rodney  !  If  the  minister  could  only  hear 
you  ! " 

"  What  has  the  minister  to  do  with  my  prayers  ?  " — 
then  more  softly  and  solemnly — "  who  can  interfere 
between  a  soul  and  its  Maker  ?  To  suppose  that  any 
minister  understands  a  relation  so  personal  is  indeed 
popery  of  the  rankest  kind." 

"  Children,  we  will  leave  theology  alone.  What  can 
we  say  for  our  dead  kindred  ?  They  are  gone  to  the 
mercy  of  The  Merciful.  They  know  the  grand  secret, 
now — all  of  them." 

"  If  they  could  only  make  themselves  visible,  father, 
what  a  host  they  would  be  !  Soldiers  with  banners, 
and  claymores,  and  horses  fleet  as  the  wind  !  " 

"  Men  become  spirits,  but  horses  do  not.  You 
should  be  careful,  and  not  let  your  imagination  run 
to  such  lengths,  sister.  It  is  really  wicked  !  " 

"  If  the  Bible  be  true,  Bertha,  there  are  horses  in 
.heaven  ;  chariots  of  fire,  horses  and  horsemen  thereof ! 
John  saw  them,  and  Elisha  saw  them.  Isaiah  says, 
the  beasts  honor  God.  David  says,  they  pray  to  Him 
for  food  ;  and  when  God  made  a  covenant  with  man 
after  the  flood,  He  also  made  a  covenant  with  every 
living  creature.  Human  beings  think  a  great  deal 
too  much  of  themselves,  and  a  great  deal  too  little  of 
God's  other  creatures." 

"  The  world  is  made  for  man,  Scotia." 

"  Pardon  me,  dear  father,  if  I  dare  to  think  a  little 
different.  Is  the  rain  and  the  sunshine  sent  for  man 
only  ?  Are  they  not  also  sent  for  the  trees  and  the 
herbage  ?  Are  the  trees  and  the  herbage  for  man 


A    STRANGE    TITLE  DEED.  7 

only  ?  The  birds  sleep  in  the  branches  ;  the  animals 
dwell  in  the  covert  of  the  woods." 

"  Man  has  the  knowledge  and  the  fear  of  God, 
Scotia." 

"  Remembering  all  that  the  Bible  says  about  beasts, 
birds,  and  even  insects,  how  dare  we  say  that  all 
creation  does  not  have  knowledge  of  God  ;  and  as  for 
His  favor,  man  seeks  his  food  with  labor  and  pain  ; 
the  animals  neither  plow  nor  sow  ;  God  feeds 
them  !  " 

"  We  are  lords  over  animals  ;  they  are  given  to  us 
for  food." 

"  They  also  chase  and  devour  men." 

"  Scotia,  my  dear,  you  are  talking  as  women  talk — 
illogically." 

"  Are  truth  and  logic  identical,  father  ? " 

"  We  are  getting  beyond  our  subject.  How  has 
this  argument  grown  out  of  our  title  ?  Children,  will 
you  reverence  this  stone  when  the  place  that  knows 
me  now  knows  me  no  more  forever  ? " 

"I  will  keep  it  as  clear  as  it  is  this  moment,  if 
it  be  within  my  ability  to  do  so  ;  I  promise  you, 
father." 

It  was  Scotia  who  spoke.  Her  face  was  solemn, 
her  voice  had  her  heart  in  it.  And  Bertha  noticed 
that  her  father  seemed  satisfied  with  Scotia's  assur 
ance.  He  did  not  interrogate  her  specially  ;  he  did 
not  notice  her  silence.  She  looked  at  her  sister  with 
a  query  in  her  eyes  that  was  not  a  kindly  one.  And 
she  thought  thus  in  her  heart : 

"  Scotia,  then,  has  already  decided  that  the  estate 
is  hers.  But  my  right  is  quite  as  strong.  I  do  not 
believe  in  primogeniture,  neither  does  mother.  She 
says  the  whole  story  of  Esau  and  Jacob  denies  it — 


S  A    SISTEK    TO  ESAU. 

the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger — we  shall  see.  I 
will  tell  mother  what  Scotia  said." 

As  these  thoughts  passed  through  Bertha's  mind, 
the  Colonel  lifted  his  hat  to  the  old  stone  pillar,  and 
slowly  turned  toward  his  home.  And  all  her  life 
Scotia  kept  his  memory  as  she  saw  him  in  that  act — 
his  tall,  spare  figure  wrapped  in  a  military  cloak,  his 
solemn  enthusiastic  face,  his  lifted  eyes,  his  bare,  white 
head,  and  his  outstretched  arm,  saluting.  It  was  a 
picture  in  the  still,  gray  twilight  which  commanded 
sympathy,  because  it  was  so  genuine  and  so  unselfish. 

"  I  have  seen  many  a  fine  statue,"  he  said,  as  they 
walked  slowly  through  the  yet  brown  fields,  "  but  what 
is  a  statue  to  an  old  inscription  ?  A  human  voice 
issued  from  that'rock,  and  made  itself  audible  through 
the  void  of  centuries.  It  told  me  that  I  was  not 
alone  ;  that  other  men — men  of  my  kindred — had 
stood  where  I  stood,  and  had  thought  and  felt  as  I 
felt.  Hundreds  of  years  ago  that  stone  found  speech, 
and  still  its  words  are  living  words.  But  where  are 
the  men  and  women  it  spoke  for  ?  " 

He  asked  the  question  with  a  wistful  solemnity,  and 
immediately  answered  it, — "  God  knows  where,  and  we 
shall  know." 

Then  they  went  silently  forward.  In  the  dark, 
swaying  plantations  the  rooks  were  going  over  their 
last  roll  call,  and  the  partridges,  with  a  chirr-ch- 
ch-chir,  were  hastening  to  the  unplowed  turnip 
fields  ;  but  these  sounds  blended  with  the  fall  of 
their  own  footsteps,  and  entered  the  ears  and  the 
heart  without  consciousness.  When  they  reached  the 
village  it  was  nearly  dark,  but  at  the  cottage  doors 
men  and  women  were  still  standing.  Their  faces  were 
patient  and  somber,  made  so  by  the  patient  processes 


A    STRANGE    TITLE  DEED.  9 

of  Nature  with  which  their  own  lives  were  blent.  All 
were  servants  or  tenants  of  Rodney,  and  they  lifted 
their  bonnets  in  quiet  respect  as  he  passed.  But 
hinds  and  shepherds  are  not  talkative,  they  learn  to 
be  silent  in  the  lonely  spaces  of  the  fields  and  the 
upper  fells. 

"  I  thought  of  calling  on  the  minister  ; "  said  the 
Colonel.  "  But  it  is  late,  and  the  manse  is  not 
lighted,  so  we  will  not  delay.  Perhaps  he  is  from 
home." 

To  call  upon  the  minister  after  their  evening  walk 
was  a  very  usual  act.  Rodney  liked  to  saunter  the  last 
half  mile  in  his  company ;  he  liked  to  see  him  at  his 
table  and  fireside  ;  he  enjoyed  his  supper  and  his 
glass  of  Glenlivet  doubly,  if  the  minister  was  present 
to  give  the  fillip  of  contradiction  to  his  opinions.  And 
this  ending  to  the  evening  was  just  as  pleasant  to 
Scotia  and  Bertha.  For  the  Reverend  Angus  Bruce 
was  the  one  young  man  who  had  yet  come  familiarly 
into  their  lives  ;  and  he  was  a  very  remarkable  young 
man. 

Three  months  previously  the  Colonel,  to  gratify  an 
old  army  friend,  had  presented  Angus  Bruce  to  the 
charge  of  the  kirk  at  Rodney  Law.  And  greatly  to 
the  surprise  of  all,  he  had  been  accepted  with  scarce  a 
demurring  voice.  This  circumstance  was  the  more  re 
markable,  because  at  that  time  Scotland  was  fighting 
every  known  civil  power  of  the  realm  on  this  very  sub 
ject  of  patronage,  and  any  minister  offered  by  temporal 
influence  was  prejudged  an  "  Intruder." 

But  Angus  Bruce  had  come  with  his  authority  on 
his  lips.  The  first  sermon  he  preached  gave  him  his 
warrant  to  the  pulpit.  There  was  not  a  shepherd  with 
the  Five  Points  at  his  five  finger  ends,  who  did  noi 


10  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

allow  Angus  Bruce  to  be  a  grand  priest  after  the  order 
of  John  Calvin.  Even  Adam  Gowrie  admitted  it ; 
and  he  was  a  judge  of  orthodoxy  so  uncompromising 
that  his  very  collie  dog  whined  or  howled  a  protest,  if 
there  was  any  modification  in  the  pulpit  of  the  great 
doctrines  of  election  and  eternal  punishment. 

The  young  minister  was  also  a  very  handsome  man. 
Physically  he  was  such  a  priest  as  the  law  of  Levi  de 
mands — without  spot  or  blemish  ;  not  tall,  but  ad 
mirably  built ;  slender,  lean,  stript  for  the  conflict  of 
life,  and  full  of  animal  vigor,  tempered  by  nervous 
irritability.  He  had  an  ecclesiastical  type  of  face  ; 
pale,  dark,  severe,  though  sometimes  fairly  trans 
figured  by  flashes  of  sudden  pleasure  or  feeling. 
Added  to  these  advantages  was  the  great  charm  of 
spiritual  authority,  and  the  ultra-terrestrial  influence 
which  a  fine  preacher,  lifted  up  by  his  office  above  all 
conditions,  must  necessarily  exert.  And  in  this  office 
none  could  gainsay  Angus  Bruce.  He  was  fiery, 
vehement,  terribly  Calvinistic — not  a  loophole  in  all 
his  shining  mail — and  he  spoke  as  Elihu  begins : 

I  am  full  of  words, 

The  spirit  within  constrains  me, 

every  word  pushing  the  right  way  ;  every  word  going 
home. 

That  such  a  young  man  should  exert  a  powerful 
influence  over  girls  with  the  dew  of  their  youth  still 
on  them  was  exceedingly  natural.  Neither  admitted 
the  fact,  and  yet  neither  deceived  the  other. 

"  I  am  sure  that  Scotia  has  fallen  in  love  with  the 
minister,"  Bertha  had  said  one  confidential  hour  to  her 
mother ;  and  Mrs.  Rodney  had  answered  with  em 
phasis,  "See  that  you  do  nothing  so  foolish.  Your 


A    STRANGE    TITLE  DEED.  II 

father  sends  for  young  Blair  Rodney  very  soon,  and 
whoever  marries  Blair,  will  get  Rodney,  and  all  the 
land  about  it." 

Yet  in  spite  of  this  hint,  Bertha  was  as  much  dis 
appointed  as  Scotia  when  they  saw  the  manse  unlighted, 
and  heard  the  Colonel's  determination  to  hasten  home 
ward.  But  both  remained  silent,  for  both  were  afraid 
of  revealing  themselves.  The  little  gate  to  the  manse 
garden  was  passed,  and  they  were  stepping  gloomily 
along  the  path  by  the  stone  wall  and  its  bare  hedge, 
when  a  woman  put  her  head  above  it.  She  was  old, 
and  her  large  brown  face  was  surrounded  by  the  thick 
borders  of  her  white  cap,  but  Scotia  saw  her  with 
pleasure. 

"  God  be  wi'  you,  Colonel  Rodney.  Is  it  the  minis 
ter  you're  wanting?  He's  awa'  to  the  kirk-yard  to 
think  oot  his  sermon." 

"  To  the  kirk-yard,  Grizel  ?" 

"  Even  sae,  Colonel.  Is  there  ony  better  place  to 
wrastle  wi'  heaven  and  hell,  and  death  and  judgment  ? 
Minister  Laing  studied  wi'  his  spindle  shanks  spread 
oot  to  the  blaze,  and  a  glass  o'  toddy  to  his  hand.  Ye 
ken  yoursel'  what  kind  o'  sermons  he  gave  us." 

"  The  kirk-yard  is  a  cold  study,  Grizel." 

"  It's  our  lang  hame,  sir.  And  God  kens  we  are  a' 
dying  creatures ;  our  life  is  just  within  our  lips  ;  we 
are  here  to-day  and  gane  to-morrow." 

"  How  is  your  toothache,  Grizel  ?" 

"  Deed,  Miss  Rodney,  I  hae  the  best  o'  it.  I  got  it 
pulled  oot,  and  I  burned  it  up  wi'  a  bit  o'  hazel  stick  ; 
but  I  hae  the  rhuematics — awfu'." 

"  And  you  have  many  other  things,  Grizel  Gowrie. 
Adam  and  you  have  a  good  home  with  the  minister, 
and  you  are  saving  money,  I  dare  say." 


12  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  We  all  hae  our  blessings,  Colonel ;  but  in  some 
way  or  ither  the  Lord  taks  them  oot  o'  us.  He  taks 
them  a'  oot  o'  me  in  rhuematics.  Bid  the  minister 
hame  \vi'  ye,  sir,  for  a  bite  and  a  sup  and  a  warld-like 
company.  He's  been  stepping  atween  the  dead  and 
the  kirk  lang  enough  for  ae  Sawbath  day's  preach 
ing." 

In  a  few  moments  they  reached  the  kirk,  and  all 
peered  curiously  into  the  solemn  yard  around  it.  A 
deeper  darkness  had  settled  there,  for  the  old  yew 
trees  cast  black  shadows  over  the  lonely  spot.  But 
the  white  flags  which  made  a  path  around  the  kirk 
were  all  the  more  distinct,  and  on  them  the  minister 
was  slowly  walking,  now  visible,  now  lost  to  sight — 
a  gloomy,  spectral  figure,  whose  slow,  deliberate 
movements  had  a  singular  fascination.  They  watched 
him  for  a  few  moments,  and  then  the  Colonel  passed 
onward  without  a  word. 

A  great  depression  seemed  to  fall  upon  each,  and 
the  rest  of  their  walk  was  taken  hastily,  as  if  escap 
ing  from  something  unhappy.  Old  Grizel's  thin, 
querulous  voice,  the  preacher's  solemn  vigil,  the  sad 
portents  of  the  sighing  yew  trees  and  the  ghost-like 
gravestones — even  the  hard,  motionless,  granite  idea 
of  the  old  kirk  assailed  their  hearts  through  their 
imaginations,  and  for  the  moment  they  could  not 
escape  those  rudimental  terrors  of  darkness  and 
death  which  we  bring  into  the  world  with  us  and 
only  conquer  in  moments  of  triumphant  faith  and 
hope. 

"  How  uncanny  the  minister  was,"  said  Bertha  to 
her  sister,  as  they  removed  their  cloaks  and  furs  ;  "  he 
looked  so  tall  in  the  gloom  and  his  down-bent  face 
so  white  and  phantom-like." 


A    STRANGE    TITLE  DEED.  13 

"  And  Bertha,  I  fancied  there  were  people — ghosts 
I  mean — behind  us,  after  we  left  the  kirk-yard.  I  ex 
pected  to  feel  a  hand,  or  hear  a  whisper,  every 
step  I  took.  Father  stayed  out  too  long ;  and  the 
influence  of  the  Stone  Pillar  was  on  me.  Whether 
we  were  interested  or  not,  perhaps  those  behind  us 
were." 

"  I  do  not  believe  they  either  know,  or  care,  any 
thing  about  an  old  granite  bowlder,  with  some  Latin 
and  Gaelic  words  on  it.  The  next  life  can  be  little 
better  than  this  if  such  things  interest  the  dead.  Of 
course,  I  would  not  say  so  to  father,  but " 

"  May  not  such  things  be  symbols  of  family  honor 
and  faith  ?  and  of  family  ties,  that  are  not  broken  by 
death  ?" 

"The  dead  are  so  far  off." 

"  How  can  we  tell  ?  They  go  out  from  us,  but  per 
haps  only  to  the  next  room  of  life." 

"  The  Bible  says  nothing  about  a  next  room.  Peo 
ple  go  either  to  heaven  or  hell  when  they  die.  I  am 
afraid  a  great  many  go  to  hell.  Did  you  see  that 
letter  on  the  table  beside  father's  place  ?  I  have  an 
idea  that  it  is  from  our  cousin  Blair.  I  suppose  he  is 
coming  here  soon." 

"  Father  told  me  so.     He  is  our  nearest  kin." 

"  And  wants  to  be  nearer.  He  is  only  thirty  years 
old,  and  mother  has  read  about  him  at  the  games. 
They  say  he  is  'the  prettiest  man  in  Perthshire': 
that  is,  he  has  the  most  inches,  and  can  run  the  farthest, 
and  leap  the  highest,  and  shoot  the  closest,  and 
do  all  sorts  of  wonderful  things  beside.  Will  he  be 
handsome,  also,  do  you  think  ?  " 

"  I  dare  say  he  will  have  cheeks  like  carnation,  and 
black  eyes,  and  black  hair,  and  a  loud  voice,  and  red 


14-  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

hands.     And  he  will  make  puns,  and  consider  them 
'wit.'" 

"  And  he  will  sing,  '  Will  you  go  to  Inverness  ? '  and 
'  Cam'  ye  by  Athole  ?'  " 

"  And  his  talk  will  be  of  bullocks." 

"  Perhaps  it  is  not  right,  Scotia,  to  say  such  things. 
He  may  be  thinking  nicely  of  us." 

It  was  a  conversation  of  the  lips  ;  neither  girl 
thought  much  of  the  words  she  uttered.  Scotia  stood 
erect,  watching  her  sister  make  still  smoother  the 
smooth  bandeaux  which  gave  her  round,  baby  face 
such  an  innocent  look.  But  she  was  really  thinking 
of  that  dark  figure  in  the  kirk-yard,  and  her  soul  was, 
in  a  dim,  unacknowledged  way,  keeping  with  his  soul 
the  lonely  session  with  the  darkness  and  the  dead. 

"  Let  us  go  downstairs,  Scotia.  I  dare  say  father 
is  waiting  for  us."  Bertha  was  now  satisfied  with  her 
appearance.  If  the  minister  came  in  late,  as  he  had 
done  once  or  twice,  there  was  not  a  hair  of  her  head 
out  of  its  place,  and  she  glanced  at  Scotia's  flowing 
locks,  and  wondered  how  they  could  be  at  once  so 
untidy  and  so  becoming.  "  Let  us  go  downstairs,  father 
will  be  waiting  for  us.  It  is  time  for  the  Exercise  ;  " 
and  her  tone  was  almost  reproving.  For  a  moment, 
Scotia  felt  as  if  she  had  been  the  cause  of  the  delay. 

The  servants,  old  and  young,  male  and  female,  had 
already  gathered  in  the  parlor  ;  and  the  Colonel,  at  his 
daughters'  entrance,  rose  with  The  Book  in  his  hand. 
He  was  not  a  scholar,  but  Scotia  thought  no  one 
could  read  like  him.  He  gave  out  the  portion  in  its 
course — "  The  Word  of  the  Lord  by  Joel  the  son  of 
Pethuel  ;  the  First  Chapter."  The  leaves  rustled  in 
the  hands  of  the  hinds  and  the  maids  ;  there  was  a 
short  deep  stillness,  and  then  softly  and  solemnly,  the 


A    STKANGE    TITLE  DEED.  15 

wondrous  picture  grew,  verse  by  verse  : — the  fig  tree 
stripped  of  its  bark,  standing  white  against  the  arid 
landscape — the  bride  wailing  for  her  husband — the 
night-watch  of  the  supplicating  priests — the  empty 
garners — the  perishing  herds.  And  how  forcible  were 
these  things  to  the  men  and  women  who  knew  the 
hopes  and  fears  of  agricultural  and  pastoral  life  ! 

Ere  the  chapter  was  ended,  the  minister  came  quietly 
among  them  ;  and  it  was  his  voice  that  lifted  the  sup 
plicating  prayer.  Scotia  thought  it  had  tones  in  it 
she  had  never  heard  before,  and  she  wondered  if  they 
had  been  caught  in  that  solemn  communion  from  which 
he  had  just  come.  Bertha  heard  them  not,  she  was 
congratulating  herself  upon  her  prudence.  She  felt 
that  she  could  do  herself  perfect  justice  ;  her  hair  was 
in  beautiful  order  ;  her  collar  fresh  ;  on  her  feet  were 
the  red  sandals  so  coquettishly  becoming  ;  on  her 
hands  the  rings  which  accentuated  their  whiteness, 
and  drew  attention  to  their  small  size. 

Yes,  people  do  think  of  such  vanities,  even  in  the 
presence  of  God.  For  an  ear  for  spiritual  discourse  is 
quite  as  distinct  a  thing  as  an  ear  for  music  ;  and 
Bertha  Rodney  had  no  comprehension  of  that  prayer 
which  is  the  motion  of  an  hidden,fire.  But  she  knew 
that  a  beautiful  woman  kneeling  is  doubly  beautiful  ; 
and  that  the  act  of  worshipjs,  in  itself,  one  of  the 
most  poetic  acts  of  humanity. 


II. 

WORDS   HALF    SPOKEN. 

"Why  are  we  whose  strength  is  but  for  a  day,  so  full  of 
schemes  ?  Let  the  mind  which  is  now  glad  hate  to  carry  its  care 
beyond  the  present,  and  temper  the  bitters  of  life  with  easy 
smiles. " — Horace. 

"  To-night  Love  claims  his  full  control 

And  with  desire  and  with  regret 
My  soul  this  hour  has  drawn  your  soul 
A  little  nearer  yet." 

— Rosetti. 

"D  ODNEY  HOUSE  was  at  this  date  a  beautiful 
•*-^  residence,  half  castellated,  and  half-monastic  in 
style ;  a  house  with  a  home-like  air ;  long,  ram 
bling,  old,  and  full  of  all  pleasant  conditions.  It 
was  surrounded  by  a  wide  garden  space,  laid  out  in 
the  Dutch  fashion.  In  summer  and  autumn  this  gar 
den  was  a  very  paradise  of  sweet  scents ;  flowers,  and 
fruits,  and  herbs  mingling  their  separate  perfumes  in 
one  general  spicy  fragrance. 

Around,  the  land  was  hilly  and  woody,  broken  by 
miniature  copses,  full  of  the  tones  of  water,  and  the  in 
land  sounds  of  trees  and  birds  ;  of  the  cuckoo's  sweet 
dissyllable,  and  the  nightingale's  solemn  music  ;  and 
from  the  meadows  and  the  painful  furrows,  the  lark's 
all-invincible  song  of  hope. 

The  sea  was  not  far  away,  and  its  blessed  breezes 
mingled  with  the  landward  winds,  and  charged  them 

16 


WORDS  HALF  SPOKEN.  17 

potently  with  the  magic  savors  of  iodine  and  ozone. 
From  the  upper  windows  of  the  house,  and  from  the 
higher  fells  around  it,  many  a  mile  of  Ocean's  gray 
spaces  were  clearly  visible,  and  often  the  Colonel  rose 
early,  that  he  might  see  in  the  morning  light  the  fleet 
of  fishing  boats  tip  the  horizon  ;  their  wet  sails  barred 
with  sunshine,  waving  and  bending  with  the  wind, 
and  glorious  as  an  army  with  banners. 
Between  him  and  the  sea  were 

Upon  the  landward  braes, 
Scattered  farms  and  cottar  folk  : 
And  the  fishers  who  kept  to  their  own  old  ways, 
In  the  village  that  huddled  beneath  the  rock  ; 
Where  a  sheltering  cove  made  a  safe  retreat 
For  the  brown  lug-sails  of  their  little  fleet. 

But  further  description  might  reveal  the  precise 
locality  to  inquisitive  tourists,  who  would  hunt  it,  and 
make  it  a  lion,  and  get  it  at  last  into  guide  books. 

Now  Scotia  Rodney  was  a  girl  of  the  fields  and  the 
woods.  She  was  a  familiar  of  the  animals  who  dwelt 
in  them,  and  the  birds  told  her  their  secrets.  She 
understood  the  brotherhood  of  the  trees,  and  the  scent 
of  herbs  was  delicious  to  her  ;  all  her  clothing  smelt 
of  the  ethereal  perfume  of  the  shy  woodruff.  But 
Bertha  was  a  girl  of  the  house.  Her  small  feet  loved 
carpeted  rooms,  she  liked  the  sunshine  through  cur 
tains,  she  enjoyed  soft  couches  and  touching  love- 
stories,  and  the  ripple  of  her  own  voice  to  the  piano. 
The  wind  disarranged  her  hair,  the  rain  gave  her  cold, 
the  cold  made  her  shiver,  and  the  sun  spoiled  her 
skin.  Bertha's  world  could  have  been  easily  arranged 
within  the  precincts  of  a  handsome  modern  house,  and 
the  daily  walk,  which  the  Colonel  compelled  her  to 
take  for  her  health's  sake,  was  one  of  those  things  she 


1 8  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

was  resolved  to  put  a  stop  to — as  soon  as  she  was 
married. 

Mrs.  Rodney  had  much  the  same  tastes  as  her 
daughter  Bertha,  though  in  her  case  they  were  the 
result  of  circumstances.  Her  life  in  India  did  not 
admit  of  much  out-door  exercise,  and  the  sedentary 
habit  once  formed  was  not  to  be  broken.  She  thought 
the  weather  in  Scotland  just  as  home-compelling,  and 
then,  she  had  grown  old  and  a  little  stout  ;  movement 
tired  her,  and  the  house  did  not  get  on  well  if  she 
was  out  of  it. 

Naturally,  then,  Bertha  became  her  companion, 
and  many  things  made  her  a  very  sympathetic  one. 
Bertha's  neatness,  her  love  of  order,  her  dainty  per 
sonal  predelictions,  were  all  reproductions  of  the  same 
qualities  in  herself.  If  there  was  any  employment 
Scotia  hated,  it  was  needlework  ;  but  Bertha  could 
dawdle  a  month  away  embroidering  her  crest  upon 
her  handkerchief.  And  as  she  sat  sewing  by  her 
mother's  side,  they  talked  together  of  the  subjects  so 
interesting  to  such  women — their  callers  and  their 
servants,  their  little  grievances  and  their  new  dresses. 

Scotia's  tastes  had  been  derived  from  her  father,  but 
he  was  not  able  to  give  her  the  same  sympathy.  His 
health  was  frail  ;  he  was  a  late  riser ;  it  was  always 
afternoon  or  evening  before  he  felt  able  to  take  his 
regular  walk,  and  this  was  the  only  effort  he  made. 
But  he  liked  to  talk  with  Scotia  of  all  she  saw  in  her 
solitary  rambles  ;  and  was  often  able  to  supplement 
her  investigations  by  his  own  early  experience. 

Families  are  often  thus  sharply  divided,  especially 
if  their  number  be  small.  And  at  first  in  the  Rodney 
family  the  mischief  of  it  was  not  apparent.  It  began 
when  Scotia  was  scarce  sixteen,  and  when  the  Colonel 


WORDS  HALF  SPOKEN.  19 

went  out  a  great  deal.  Then  his  demands  for  the 
companionship  of  his  daughters  were  frequently  felt 
by  Bertha  to  be  a  trial  and  a  grievance,  and  she  ap 
plied  herself  diligently  to  the  consideration  of  some 
plan  for  escaping  these  frequent  walks.  She  had 
headaches  ;  she  had  her  music  to  practice ;  her 
mother  needed  her  help.  She  took  pains  to  concili 
ate  Scotia,  and  to  engage  her  to  assume  the'  duty  as 
her  own,  so  that  by  the  mere  iteration  of  events, 
Scotia  gradually  became  the  constant  companion  of 
her  father. 

Scotia  was  not  loth  to  accept  the  position.  They 
walked,  and  sailed,  and  rode  together  ;  and  when 
stormy  weather  compelled  them  to  keep  the  house,  the 
Colonel  busied  his  eldest  daughter  in  revising  his 
military  diary,  and  in  answering  his  letters.  The  par 
tial  isolation  which  these  literary  duties  demanded 
was  not  at  first  disagreeable  to  Mrs.  Rodney  and 
Bertha.  But  as  the  years  went  on  and  the  Colonel's 
health  failed,  and  the  girls  grew  to  womanhood,  then 
this  close  companionship  fretted  their  mother.  The 
estate  was  entirely  at  the  Colonel's  disposal.  He  could 
give  it  all  to  Scotia  if  he  desired,  and  though  it  was 
understood  that  in  the  matter  of  Blair  Rodney,  both 
the  young  man  and  the  girls  were  to  have  the  utmost 
freedom  of  choice,  Mrs.  Rodney  felt  sure  that  her  hus 
band's  influence  would  almost  unconsciously  be  in 
favor  of  a  marriage  between  Scotia  and  the  next  natu 
ral  heir  to  Rodney  Law. 

She  knew  also  that  the  Colonel  would  not  break  the 
estate.  She  had  hinted  at  this  possibility,  and  had 
been  met  by  the  most  positive  assertion  that  he  had 
no  moral  right  to  do  so.  "  One  of  the  girls  must 
marry  Blair,  and  keep  the  estate  intact,"  he  said. 


20  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  But  suppose  neither  of  the  girls  will  marry  Blair, 
or  suppose  that  Blair  has  no  disposition  to  marry 
either  of  the  girls?  Both  conditions  are  supposable, 
Kinross." 

"  Of  course  they  are,  Dorinda." 

"Well,  then?" 

w  It  is  supposable,  also,  that  the  girls  will  marry 
some  one,  if  they  neither  of  them  marry  our  cousin." 

"  They  are  beautiful  ;  one  will  be  rich.  They  are 
sure  to  marry." 

"  Then  we  will  choose  the  son-in-law  of  the  best 
family,  and  give  him  our  name." 

"  He  may  refuse  to  take  it." 

"  Then  the  other  one." 

"  He  also  may  refuse.  There  are  men  who  will 
not  part  with  their  family  name  for  either  love  or 
gold.  Would  you  ?  Divide  the  estate  between  your 
daughters.  Why  should  you  care  for  men  you  never 
saw  ?  Has  not  Providence,  by  denying  you  sons,  de 
creed  that  your  family  should  die  out." 

"  Dorinda,  why  should  my  late  cousin  James  Rod 
ney  have  cared  for  me  ?  He  had  never  seen  me.  He 
was  friendly  with  the  Blairs,  and  also  with  Blair  Rod 
ney's  father.  Yet  he  respected  my  prior  claim,  and 
rendered  me  the  fullest  justice.  Shall  I  be  less  honora 
ble  to  my  posterity  ?  And  Providence  has  not  de 
creed  the  extinction  of  my  family.  I  have  third, 
fourth,  and  fifth  cousins.  I  must  wrong  none  of 
them." 

The  expected  visit  of  Blair  Rodney  was  then  a  very 
important  affair.  The  Colonel  was  secretly  desirous 
that  Scotia  should  marry  the  young  man,  and  so  in 
herit  after  him.  Mrs.  Rodney  was  determined  that 
Bertha  should  be  the  mistress  of  Rodney  Law.  Both 


WORDS  HALF  SPOKEN.  21 

were  reckoning  without  any  adequate  knowledge  of 
their  quantities.  Nothing  could  be  predicted  of  the 
coming  suitor,  for  nothing  particular  was  known  of 
him.  Under  the  circumstances,  Scotia  and  Bertha 
were  equally  uncertain.  The  Colonel  assured  his 
wife  that  he  had  left  all  to  that  ordinating  power 
which  controls  every  human  life  ;  yet  twenty  times  a 
day  he  checked  himself,  for  wondering  how  far  his 
express  command,  or  even  his  wish,  would  influence 
Scotia.  Mrs.  Rodney  was  certain  that  her  daughters' 
husbands  were  chosen  from  all  eternity,  yet  she  talked 
continually  to  Bertha  about  Blair  Rodney,  and  urged 
her  to  secure  his  affections  as  the  only  means  of  secur 
ing  her  future  wealth  and  position. 

Nor  did  she  think  herself  specially  unkind  in  this 
partisanship.  She  believed  that  Scotia's  beauty  might 
well  stand  for  her  fortune.  Bertha  was  far  less  at 
tractive  to  the  general  eye,  and  as  one  of  them  must 
be  rich,  and  the  other  arrive  at  riches  and  position 
through  a  fortunate  marriage,  it  seemed  to  Mrs.  Rod 
ney,  Scotia  was  best  equipped  by  nature  to  win  what 
she  did  not  inherit.  She  reminded  Bertha  that  luxury 
was  a  necessity  to  her  ;  and  that  she  was  totally  unfit 
to  endure  privation  of  any  kind.  On  the  contrary, 
Scotia  was  indifferent  to  physical  discomfort ;  she 
was  careless  of  money  and  unappreciative  of  social 
honor.  How  easy,  then,  it  would  be  for  Scotia  to  de 
scend  a  little  in  rank,  all  her  tastes  being  of  so  un 
fashionable  a  kind  ! 

It  was  while  affairs  were  in  this  condition  the  Colo 
nel  had  the  writing  on  the  Stone  Pillar  renewed.  The 
crisis  of  his  daughters'  lives  drew  near,  and  he  counted 
upon  everything  likely  to  intensify  their  family  pride, 
and  the  clannish  affection  which  would  be  its  legiti- 


22  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

mate  outcome.  He  himself  had  been  greatly  moved 
by  the  ancient  record,  and  he  supposed  Scotia  and 
Bertha  shared  his  emotion.  In  a  large  measure, 
Scotia  did  so  ;  Bertha  lacked  the  sentiment  of  rever 
ence,  and  to  her  the  old  Stone  was  an  old  stone,  and 
nothing  more.  Very  soon,  however,  it  became  some 
thing  definitely  disagreeable,  for  the  Colonel  made  it 
the  terminus  of  his  daily  walk,  and  Bertha  grew  weary 
to  death  of  the  monotony  of  the  road  ;  of  the  reiter 
ated  enthusiasm  ;  of  being  compelled  to  endorse  senti 
ments  she  did  not  feel. 

As  the  spring  advanced,  the  expected  visit  of  Blair 
Rodney  began  to  assume  a  definite  aspect.  He  was 
in  correspondence  with  the  Colonel,  and  he  asserted 
his  delight  in  the  prospect.  But  when  the  Colonel 
fixed  a  certain  day  for  his  arrival,  the  young  man 
found  an  indisputable  excuse, — "  He  preferred  not  to 
be  bound  by  any  date.  He  would  much  rather  give 
them  a  surprise." 

This  reply  did  not  please  Colonel  Rodney.  He  un 
derstood  from  it  far  more  of  Blair  Rodney  than  Blair 
expressed. 

"  The  fellow  must  have  an  amazing  self-compla 
cency,  Dorinda,"  was  his  comment  on  the  letter  ;  for 
he  felt  the  pettiness  of  that  nature  which  supposes,  in 
its  measureless  conceit,  that  the  "  surprise "  of  its 
arrival  must  necessarily  be  delightful. 

Scotia  evidently  held  the  same  opinion.  "  My 
cousin  is  preparing  an  overwhelming  pleasure  ;  he  is 
going  to  give  us  a  'surprise '  visit.  We  have  been  on 
the  watchtovver  for  a  week,"  she  said  to  the  minister, 
as  she  was  sauntering  with  him  one  evening  be 
tween  the  manse  and  Rodney  House.  The  Colonel 
was  with  them,  but  he  was  a  little  behind,  having 


WORDS  HALF  SPOKEN.  23 

been    detained    by  his  steward    about    some    farm 
matter. 

They  stood  still  as  she  spoke,  and  Angus  Bruce 
looked  steadily  at  Scotia.  Her  irresistible  beauty 
made  his  heart  thrill  and  tremble  with  delight.  She 
stood  in  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun  and  her  hair  was 
a  glory  around  her.  Rosy  emanations  appeared  to 
come  from  her  radiant  face.  Her  green  cloth  dress, 
the  pink  kerchief  round  her  throat,  the  white  daisies 
in  her  hand,  the  little  gypsy  bonnet  of  rough  straw 
tied  under  her  white,  resolute  chin,  were  all  indivisible 
parts  of  an  exquisite  womanly  picture. 

"  Miss  Rodney  !  " 

The  two  words  were  two  volumes.  They  were 
words  with  a  soul  in  them.  They  forced  open  the 
minister's  usually  firm  lips,  and  they  quivered  with  the 
heat  and  passion  that  had  enabled  them  to  break  that 
well-guarded  barrier. 

And  common  as  the  words  were,  Scotia  understood 
their  meaning.  She  looked  into  the  face  of  Angus 
Bruce,  and  she  was  dumb.  But  he  saw  the  soul  leap 
into  her  eyes,  and  his  soul  saluted  it  then  and  there. 
Her  red  lips  parted,  she  was  going  to  speak,  and  at 
the  same  moment  the  Colonel  laid  his  hand  upon  her 
shoulder,  and  stepped  between  them.  Whether  the 
movement  was  accidental  or  intentional  Scotia  could 
not  determine.  But  it  brought  with  it  a  chill  restraint. 
Neither  Bruce  nor  Scotia  could  speak,  and  the  Colo 
nel's  words  seemed  to  be  very  far  away  from  the  two 
full  hearts,  that  affected  to  listen  to  them. 

At  the  door  the  minister  stood  still ;  he  would  go 
no  further,  and  in  spite  of  an  exaggerated  civility  on 
the  Colonel's  part,  he  declined  his  invitation  to  supper. 
Scotia  stood  motionless  and  speechless.  She  tried  to 


24  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

catch  the  minister's  glance  once  more,  but  he  did  not 
permit  her  ;  and  she  felt  an  inexpressible  sinking  of 
her  heart,  as  he  turned  away  without  any  sign  of  their 
momentary  understanding. 

With  a  grumble  of  disappointment  the  Colonel 
passed  into  the  house  ;  but  Scotia  lingered  until  she 
saw  the  lonely  figure  disappear  among  the  somber 
shadows  of  the  garden.  Then  her  hands  dropped  to 
her  side,  and  the  daisies  were  scattered  at  her  feet. 
She  stooped  to  gather  them,  for  she  heard  Bertha's  step, 
and  she  was  glad  to  find  in  the  act  an  excuse,  not 
only  for  her  loitering,  but  for  an  attitude  which  per 
mitted  her  to  look  upon  the  ground  instead  of  in  her 
sister's  face. 

"  Was  Angus  Bruce  walking  with  you  to-night, 
Scotia  ? " 

"Yes.  He  would  not  come  in.  Father  pressed 
him  to  do  so,  but  he  would  not  come  in." 

"  It  is  a  strange  thing  that  we  never  meet  him 
when  I  walk  with  you.  One  might  suppose  that 
father  wished  to  make  a  marriage  between  you  and 
the  minister." 

"  One  might  suppose  any  number  of  absurd  things. 
Supposition  is  not  circumstance." 

"  What  are  you  picking  up  ?  Daisies  ?  Did  Angus 
Bruce  give  them  to  you  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  I  am  sure  he  did." 

"  I  gathered  them  myself,  at  the  foot  of  the  Stone 
Pillar." 

"  I  do  not  believe  you  !  "  Bertha  spoke  with  a  con 
temptuous  passion,  and  Scotia  stood  straight  and 
looked  at  her. 

"  Is  it  worth  your  while  to  be  jealous,  Bertha  ?  " 


WORDS  HALF  SPOKEN.  2$ 

The  words  were  aggravating.  Scotia  was  sorry  as 
soon  as  they  were  uttered,  sorry  and  ashamed.  But 
Bertha  gave  her  no  opportunity  of  modifying  them. 
She  flung  back  the  one  word  "jealous";  and  with  a 
white  face,  left  Scotia  standing  at  the  open  door, 
with  the  re-gathered  daisies  in  her  hand. 

Those  who  know  what  it  is  to  touch,  without  grasp 
ing,  may  comprehend  the  sickness  of  disappointment 
which  depressed  Scotia,  and  which  made  her  momen 
tarily  thoughtless  and  unkind.  For  Bertha's  words 
at  that  hour  were  specially  bitter,  because  Angus 
Bruce  had  spoken,  and  then  instantly  been  as  one 
who  had  not  spoken.  She  knew,  also,  that  she  had 
answered  him ;  and  she  was  humiliated,  because  he 
had  not  accepted  her  answer.  , 

"  I  will  never  give  him  such  an  opportunity  to 
wound  me  again."  She  promised  her  heart  this  sat 
isfaction,  but  it  refused  to  find  any  comfort  in  the 
retaliation.  And  then,  not  unnaturally,  the  personal 
irritation  became  more  general,  and  she  felt  that  all 
the  world  was  out  of  touch  and  sympathy  with  her. 

Colonel  Rodney  was  eating  his  brose  and  butter 
when  she  went  to  the  parlor,  and  an  open  letter  was 
by  his  side.  She  took  her  place  at  the  table  with  a 
shrug,  and  a  meaning  glance  at  the  untidy  epistle. 
The  writing  was  large  and  blotted,  and  it  had  been 
closed  with  a  sprawling  seal  of  red  wax. 

"  Another  of  Cousin  Blair's  impertinent  apologies,  I 
suppose  ;  "  she  said. 

"  Why  impertinent,  Scotia  ?  " 

"  If  you  do  not  see  it  so,  dear  mother,  then  of 
course  I  misunderstand  the  situation." 

"  Blair  Rodney  is  not  Angus  Bruce  ;  "  said  Bertha 
very  sweetly.  "  The  minister  has  nothing  to  do  but 


26  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

run  after  the  Laird.  Blair  is  a  gentleman  with  an  es 
tate  to  manage." 

"  There  is  no  comparison  between  the  men, 
Bertha." 

"  That  is  precisely  what  I  was  saying,  Scotia." 

"  The  minister  will  have  a  large  enough  question  to 
answer  soon  ;  "  said  the  Colonel.  "  From  Shetland  to 
Galloway,  Scotland  is  at  fever  heat  anent  the  affairs  of 
her  kirk.  And  the  Queen  and  the  Parliament  are 
even-down  Gallios ;  they  care  for  none  of  these 
things." 

A  spirit  of  contradiction  took  instant  possession  of 
Scotia.  She  was  delighted  to  include  the  whole  kirk 
in  the  one  special  minister  who  had  wounded  her  that 
night  ;  and  she  answered  with  a  petulent  pity  : 

"  Poor  Gallio  !  If  I  had  an  enemy,  I  would  like 
to  make  him  a  scripture  character,  and  have  him 
preached  about  from  countless  pulpits,  generation 
after  generation  ;  more  particularly,  if  a  fault  was 
attributed  to  him  impossible  in  the  state  of  society  in 
which  he  lived." 

Bertha  looked  at  her  sister,  and  then  at  her  mother, 
and  Mrs.  Rodney  said  : 

"  Scotia  my  dear,  you  are  in  a  bad  temper.  You  are 
cutting  your  mutton  as  if  you  were  cutting  some  one's 
head  off.  Is  it  the  minister  you  are  mentally  punish 
ing,  or  is  it  Blair  Rodney  ?  He  is  disappointing,  but 
he  will  be  here  very  soon  now." 

"  I  hope  Blair  Rodney  may  never  show  his  face  in 
this  house." 

"  My  dear,  the  house  is  your  father's  house." 

"  God  be  thanked  for  that  mercy  !  " 

"  And  as  for  Gallio,  he  was  a  despiser  of  true  re 
ligion  ;  and  your  father  is  not  to  be  opposed  in 


WORDS  HALF  SPOKEN.  2^ 

using  him  as  a  symbol  of  a  wickedly  careless  govern 
ment." 

"  Pardon,  mother  !  I  think  we  do  Gallic  great  injus 
tice.  He  was  really  nothing  worse  than  a  good  magis 
trate,  who  refused  to  take  any  interest  in  a  theological 
fight." 

"  Scotia  ! " 

"  Father,  I  appeal  to  you.  The  Jews  took  the 
Christians  to  the  court  of  Gallic,  and  charged  them 
with  not  worshiping  God  according  to  their  law — 
that  is,  as  they  worshiped  him.  The  Proconsul 
Gallio  was  a  pagan  ;  he  knew  nothing  about  the 
tenets  of  Christianity,  nor  yet  of  Judaism.  He  felt 
very  much  as  you  would  feel,  father,  if  you  were 
called  upon  to  decide  a  quarrel  between  Antinomians 
and  Separatists,  or  Buchanists  and  Brownists.  I  dare 
say  you  would  not  care,  either." 

She  had  laid  down  the  offending  knife  and  fork,  and 
she  spoke  with  a  nervous  amount  of  temper  she  very 
rarely  exhibited.  Mrs.  Rodney  was  astonished  and 
curious.  She  understood  that  the  old  Roman  was  a 
mere  pretense,  and  that  Scotia's  flushed  cheeks  and 
eyes,  shining  with  restrained  tears,  were  the  evidences 
of  an  annoyance  far  more  personal  than  Gallio's  court 
or  the  Scottish  kirk.  She  glanced  at  Bertha,  and 
Bertha  sighed,  cast  down  her  eyes,  and  then  lifting 
them,  gazed  pointedly  out  of  a  certain  window.  Mrs. 
Rodney  understood  her.  Angus  Bruce,  then,  was  a 
factor  in  the  trouble,  but  in  what  respect  she  could  not 
guess.  However,  her  suspicions  were  excited,  and  she 
continued  : 

"  I  think  you  are  sick,  Scotia.  You  have  fever;  that 
is  to  be  seen,  very  plainly.  I  will  give  you  some  medi 
cine  before  you  go  to  bed." 


28  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  No  !  I  am  not  sick,  mother  ;  though  it  is  a  kind 
of  sickness  to  have  the  whim  of  telling  the  truth. 
You  once  said  so,  father." 

"  Yes,  my  dear  ;  but  I  meant  about  worldly  things. 
It  is  a  pity  I  spoke  of  Gallic  ;  but  he  is  the  natural 
example  in  cases  of  religious  carelessness." 

"  I  know  he  is  ;  and  perhaps  it  is  as  well  not  to  ob 
ject.  If  men  and  women  are  to  be  misrepresented 
and  made  examples  of  in  the  pulpit,  it  is  better  that 
Greeks  and  Romans  should  be  the  victims.  They  are 
dead,  and  perhaps  they  won't  mind — also,  they  cannot 
talk  back." 

The  Colonel  looked  at  his  Dorinda  inquisitively.  A 
smile  was  in  his  eyes,  though  his  lips  were  drawn 
tightly  together.  "  There  is  mair  in  the  atmosphere 
than  its  ain  proper  elements  ;  as  Adam  Gowrie  would 
say.  Now  girls,  what  is  it  ?  " 

"  Nothing,"  said  Scotia  promptly. 

"  Nothing,"  said  Bertha,  with  an  air  of  innocence. 

"  Nothing  that  I  am  familiar  with  ;  "  said  Mrs.  Rod 
ney  doubtfully. 

"  Then  Scotia,  my  child,  if  you  feel  cross,  attack 
your  neighbors  ;  that  will  be  fair  play,  for  I'll  be  bound 
you  will  only  be  paying  back  scores.  Leave  religion 
alone — and  the  Holy  Bible." 

"  The  Holy  Bible  says  nothing  of  religion.  It  talks 
of  God,  not  of  religion.  It  tells  us  to  be  godly,  not 
religious.  As  for  us,  we  think  far  more  of  our  own 
souls  than  we  do  of  God." 

"  What  is  the  difference,  Scotia  ? " 

"  Just  the  difference  of  thinking  of  yourself,  and  of 
forgetting  self — the  difference  between  the  fear  of 
hell  and  the  love  of  God." 

"  Ring  the  bell,  and  let  us  have  the  Exercise  ;  "  said 


WORDS  HALF  SPOKEN.  29 

the  Colonel  sternly.  He  rose  hastily  from  the  table, 
and  went  to  the  reading  desk,  and  began  to  turn  with 
an  affectionate  reverence  the  leaves  of  The  Book.  And 
the  men  and  maids  came  heavily  in,  and  the  psalm 
was  sung.  Then  the  Colonel  passed  over  the  regular 
portion,  and  selected  the  i8th  chapter  of  Acts,  and 
Scotia's  face  burned  and  she  quivered  with  angry  feel- 
ing,  when  she  was  compelled  in  her  turn  to  read  the 
i5th  verse.  But  she  was  not  convinced.  On  the  con- 
trary,  the  Roman  Proconsul  became  at  that  hour  one 
of  her  friends  ;  even  on  her  knees  she  was  inclined  to 
defend  him. 

And  her  heart  was  wounded  by  this  public  defec 
tion  of  her  father.  In  all  family  troubles  and  disputes 
he  was  generally  on  her  side  ;  why  had  he  forsaken 
her  this  night  ?  Was  he  suspicious  of  the  tender  feel 
ing  between  Angus  Bruce  and  herself  ?  If  so,  he 
ought  to  have  understood  her  suffering  and  her  irri 
tability,  and  given  her  sympathy.  And  so  the  calm, 
holy  tones  of  her  father  praying,  did  not  comfort  or 
soothe  her.  She  thought  he  had  been  unkind.  And 
oh  !  the  behavior  of  Angus  was  strange  and  unkind 
enough. 

But  afterward,  when  he  bade  her  "  good-night,"  when 
he  drew  her  wkhin  his  arm,  and  held  her  close  to  his 
heart,  when  his  full  eyes  sought  hers,  and  he  kissed 
her  twice,  she  went  out  of  the  room  with  a  smile  ; 
with  her  head  lifted,  and  her  soul  full  of  comfort. 


III. 

BLAIR   RODNEY    ARRIVES. 

"  I  marked  all  kindred  powers  the  heart  finds  fair  :— 

Truth  with  awed  lips  ;  and  Hope,  with  eyes  upcast ; 

And  Fame,  whose  loud  wings  fan  the  ashen  Past 
To  signal  fires  : 
Love's  throne  was  not  with  these  ;  but  far  above 

All  passionate  wind  of  welcome  and  farewell ; 
He  sat  in  breathless  bowers  they  dream  not  of  ; 

Though  Truth  foreknow  Love's  heart,  and  Hope  foretell  ; 

And  Fame  be  for  Love's  sake  desirable."  — Rosetti. 

"DLAIR  RODNEY  came  the  next  morning.  His 
-*-^  letter  of  the  preceding  evening  had  put  aside 
immediate  expectation,  he  had  been  forgotten  except 
by  Bertha,  and  the  surprise  he  had  pleased  himself 
with  arranging  appeared  to  be  complete.  The  Colonel 
was  in  his  morning  sleep  ;  Mrs.  Rodney  was  with 
her  housekeeper;  Scotia  had  gone  to  Kirk-Logie. 
Only  Bertha  was  prepared  to  receive  him.  For  the 
vague  letter  had  not  deceived  her.  The  smallness  of 
her  own  mind  enabled  her  to  anticipate  and  follow 
such  petty  maneuvers. 

Just  before  noon-hour,  the  young  man  came  ;  and 
he  was  not  disappointed  in  the  sensation  his  arrival 
caused.  The  exclamations,  the  hurrying  hospitality,  the 
welcomes,  and  the  apologies  which  attend  unexpected 
arrivals,  he  had  them  all.  And  Bertha  added  her  little 
pinch  to  the  incense  burned  in  his  honor,  though  she 

30 


BLAIR  RODNEY  ARRIVES.  31 

was  wondering  all  the  time  what  pleasure  he  found  in 
the  temporary  excitement,  to  compensate  him  for  the 
writing  of  unnecessary  letters,  and  a  whole  night  in 
the  small  tavern  in  Rodney  village. 

Her  own  plan  before  a  visit  was  to  have  everything 
well  understood.  She  liked  servants  and  a  carriage 
Waiting  her  arrival  ;  and  she  preferred  stepping  out  of 
it  into  a  household  full  of  pleasant  anticipations  of  her 
visit.  Improvised  meals,  hurriedly  prepared  rooms, 
and  plans  already  formed,  without  reference  to  her 
presence  and  pleasure,  did  not  do  her  justice. 

But  then  her  cousin  was  a  man,  and  men — as  women 
of  all  ages  have  found  out — are  sometimes  queer.  As 
he  was  eating  his  breakfast,  she  sat  demurely  busy 
with  her  needle,  watching  him.  He  was  talking  to  his 
hostess,  and  therefore  Bertha  had  plenty  of  oppor 
tunity  to  make  a  transient  appraisement  of  his  quali 
ties.  She  found  him  good-looking  enough.  Thought 
ful  people  might  have  said  that  his  head  was  too  small, 
but  then  he  was  remarkably  tall  and  sinewy  ;  and  it 
was  likely  that  the  tales  they  had  heard  of  his  leaping 
and  running,  his  walking  and  golf-playing,  were 
correct.  He  looked  precisely  like  an  athlete,  who 
could  march  up  to  a  five-barred  gate,  put  his  hand  on 
the  topmost  rail,  and  vault  lightly  over  it.  This  was 
said  to  be  an  ordinary  feat  of  Blair  Rodney,  and  Bertha 
felt  that  she  would  like  to  see  him  perform  it. 

Scotia  had  supposed  that  his  talk  would  be  of  bul 
locks  and  sheep,  and  agricultural  games  and  fairs. 
On  the  contrary,  he  talked  only  of  family  and  kirk 
matters.  After  the  first  questions  and  answers  on 
subjects  relating  entirely  to  the  Rodneys,  Blair 
plunged  enthusiastically  into  the  controversy  between 
the  Kirk  and  the  State.  He  did  not  seem  to  care  for 


32  ^    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

any  other  subject,  but  on  this  one  he  was  bigoted  and 
passionate  and  intolerant  of  all  who  were  not  as  one 
sided  as  himself. 

"  How  is  your  minister  on  the  question  ?  "  had  been 
one  of  his  first  inquiries.  And  when  he  was  told  that 
Angus  Bruce  had  as  yet  taken  no  decided  part,  his 
scorn  for  such  a  position  was  measureless.  "  If  ever 
the  Kirk  needed  her  sons  to  stand  by  her,  it  was  at  the 
present  hour  !  He,  for  one,  would  never  desert  her  ! 
All  he  had  was  hers,  etc.,  etc." 

In  the  middle  of  such  a  confession  of  faith,  Angus 
Bruce  entered,  and  the  Colonel  came  in  with  him.  A 
lull  in  the  theological  discussion  followed,  but  Bertha 
saw  that  Blair  Rodney  was  impatient  to  renew  his 
favorite  argument,  and  with  a  pretty  modesty,  she 
said  : 

"  My  cousin  was  explaining  to  us,  father,  the  posi 
tion  of  the  State  as  regards  the  Kirk.  He  has  made 
me  feel  as  if  the  Kirk  was  very  unreasonable." 

"  I  mean  to  say,  sir,  that  the  decrees  of  the  great 
courts  of  the  kingdom  are  not  to  be  set  aside  by  a 
presbytery  or  two.  The  laws  must  be  obeyed,  even 
by  clergymen  !  " 

He  looked  defiantly  at  Angus  Bruce,  and  Angus 
answered  : 

"  This  is  not  the  age  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  Mr. 
Rodney.  He  might  indeed  send  forth  his  couriers  to 
the  one  hundred  and  twenty  provinces  of  his  empire, 
all  bearing  precisely  the  same  ecclesiastical  edict — 
but  Her  Majesty  Victoria  has  no  such  power." 

"  She  is  the  lawful  head  of  the  Church." 

"  I  say  nothing  of  the  English  Church.  The 
Scotch  Kirk  can  have  no  head,  nor  any  superior  in 
things  spiritual  but  her  Lord,  Jesus  Christ." 


BLAIR  RODNEY  ARRIVES.  33 

"  I  am  with  you  on  that  point,  Mr.  Bruce  ;  "  said 
the  Colonel,  and  he  spoke  with  a  decision  that  could 
not  be  gainsayed — "  but  the  Kirk  of  Scotland  is 
beyond  our  guiding;  and  as  for  Victoria,  I  am  her 
ever  faithful  servant  !  Dr.  Chalmers " 

"  Dr.  Chalmers,"  interrupted  Blair,  with  some  pas 
sion — "  Dr.  Chalmers  would  fly  in  the  face  of  Provi 
dence,  or  any  other  creature  who  did  not  think  his 
thoughts,  and  say  '  Amen  !  '  to  his  prelections." 

"  I  think,  Blair,  that  Dr.  Chalmers  has  a  great  com 
mission." 

"  And  he  rides  on  the  very  top  of  it,  sir." 

"  So  he  should,  so  he  should  !  You  must  know, 
Blair,  that  passive  obedience  is  for  the  army.  It  is  a 
doctrine  the  Presbyterian  Kirk  could  never  abide." 

"  Well,  but,  sir " 

"  Tut,  tut,  Blair  !  You  want  to  keep  up  your 
threep  like  a  game-cock,  and  it  will  not  do  in  private 
life.  Let  us  go  into  the  fields,  and  see  what  the  men 
are  doing.  I  have  one  now,  called  Jock  Lowther,  a 
prince  among  plowmen.  It  will  do  you  good  to 
see  his  rigs  and  furrows,  they  are  as  straight  as  if  he 
made  them  with  a  ruler.  Jock  got  his  insight  from 
the  border  farmers  about  crops  and  plowing.  You 
cannot  beat  them  in  managing  a  field." 

Blair  took  the  suggestion  pleasantly.  He  rose  up 
and  shook  his  big  form  as  a  big  dog  shakes  himself 
when  disturbed.  And  as  he  went  out  of  the  room  he 
gave  Bertha  a  smile,  which  she  accepted,  and  then 
transferred  to  Angus  Bruce.  For  Angus  had  declined 
the  tramp  through  the  fields  and  plantations.  He 
was  restless  and  unhappy,  and  whenever  men  are  in 
this  mood,  their  instinct  leads  them  to  the  society  of 
women. 


34  A   SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  Scotia  has  gone  to  Kirk-Logie,"  she  said  sweetly. 
"  She  goes  a  great  deal  to  Kirk-Logie.  Do  you 
know  the  Cupars  ?  " 

"  I  have  heard  of  Gilchrist  Cupar."  He  spoke  in  a 
tone  of  disapproval,  for  Gilchrist  had  an  evil  reputa 
tion.  He  did  not  ask  if  Scotia  went  to  the  Cupars, 
he  took  the  fact  for  granted,  upon  the  suggestion  of 
Bertha's  question.  And  Bertha  said  no  more,  there 
was  no  need  ;  she  perceived  that  the  minister  had  in 
stantly  given  place  in  his  heart  to  the  thought  she  had 
sown  there. 

"  Was  Miss  Rodney  aware  that  your  cousin  was 
coming  to-day  ? " 

It  was  not  a  question  he  had  a  right  to  ask,  and  so 
Bertha  knew  why  he  had  compelled  himself  to  ask  it. 
"  There  was  a  letter  from  Cousin  Blair,"  she  answered. 
"  I  understood  from  it  he  might  be  here  to-day." 

She  told  the  exact  truth,  and  yet  in  telling  it,  in 
sinuated  an  absolute  lie.  What  does  a  jealous  woman 
require,  except  words  ?  With  them  she  can  do  any 
thing.  Then  she  turned  the  subject  upon  matters 
specially  interesting  to  the  minister.  She  asked  for 
instruction  on  points  in  his  last  Sabbath  sermons. 
She  inquired  timidly  as  to  those  he  would  preach 
next.  She  listened,  as  men  love  women  to  listen, 
humbly,  admiringly,  with  their  hearts  in  their  faces. 
Angus  did  not  feel  himself  to  be  in  any  danger  from 
such  homage,  and  yet  it  comforted  and  pleased  him. 

For  he  was  as  unhappy  as  a  man  must  be,  who 
loves  where  both  honor  and  interest  forbid  him  to 
love.  Nor  could  he  plead  that  he  had  been  taken 
unawares,  or  had  fallen  ignorantly  into  that,  divine 
depth  of  foolishness,  which  he  ought  to  have  avoided. 
For  as  soon  as  Colonel  Rodney  saw  him,  the  father 


BLAIR   RODNEY  ARRIVES.  35 

understood,  and  the  man  understood,  that  there  was 
danger,  and  with  a  soldier's  directness,  he  had  in 
formed  the  young  minister  of  his  plans  with  regard  to 
his  daughters  and  their  cousin  Blair.  It  had  been 
very  kindly  and  delicately  done  ;  and  Bruce  had  as 
delicately  and  positively  expressed  his  comprehension 
of  the  situation,  and  his  regard  for  it. 

If  the  Colonel  had  said  in  so  many  words,  "I  am 
your  patron;  I  have  presented  you  to  this  charge;  I 
have  made  you  understand  that  my  daughters  are 
virtually  engaged  women;  I  shall  honor  you  as  my 
spiritual  teacher  and  my  guest,  and  shall  expect  you 
to  honor  and  respect  my  family  arrangements,"  no 
clearer  comprehension  of  the  position  could  have  been 
arrived  at. 

And  Bruce  believed  himself  to  be  strong  enough  to 
keep  his  promise  to  the  last  tittle  that  gratitude  and  in 
violable  integrity  demanded.  He  had  resolved  to  be 
blind  to  beauty  and  deaf  to  its  charming,  and  then  in 
a  moment — when  he  was  utterly  unprepared  for  such 
a  revelation,  his  heart  spoke,  and  he  knew  that  he  had 
been  a  traitor  to  his  word,  ever  since  the  first  hour 
when  Scotia  Rodney  put  her  hand  into  his. 

The  knowledge  of  his  love  and  his  faithlessness 
came  together.  Love  opened  his  eyes  and  touched 
his  lips,  and  compelled  him  to  speak.  Honor  laid  an 
imperative  finger  upon  them,  and  compelled  him  to  be 
silent.  The  two  feelings  made  his  soul  a  battle-ground. 
They  strove  like  giants  for  the  mastery,  and  Angus 
knew  well  that  victory  for  either  side  could  only  come 
through  long  and  bitter  conflict.  For  spiritual  men 
love  with  an  intensity  purely  material  men  have  no 
conception  of.  Their  love  is  satisfied  with  the  body. 
r"^he  spiritual  man  will  have  nothing  less  than  body 


36  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

and  soul  of  the  beloved.  Not  only  flesh  of  his  flesh, 
but  thought  of  his  thought,  hope  of  his  hope,  faith  of 
his  faith,  and  all — love,  thought,  hope,  faith — striking 
their  roots  into  those  immortal  instincts  which  claim 
eternity,  because  they  are  able  to  anticipate  it. 

And  yet,  for  this  very  reason,  Angus  was  afraid  of 
his  love.  The  soul  of  Scotia  often  irritated  him.  It 
soared  above  and  beyond  his  approval.  It  was  too 
large,  too  free,  too  daring,  even  in  its  aspirations  and 
its  worship.  It  attracted,  and  it  repelled  him.  And 
because  he  often  left  her  presence  angry  at  her  spirit 
ual  presumption,  he  fancied  he  was  in  no  danger  from 
her  great  physical  beauty.  Then,  after  all,  it  had  been 
her  personal  loveliness  which  had  forced  speech  from 
him.  He  knew  it  was  her  radiant  countenance,  her 
glorious  hair,  her  charming  figure,  her  gracious  man 
ner,  even  that  air  of  distinction  which  proclaimed  her 
noble  birth,  that  had  intoxicated  his  senses.  And  he 
told  himself  the  blunt  truth,  without  excuses. 

"It  was  no  spiritual  love,  Angus  Bruce,  that  made 
you  false  to  your  promise.  It  was  the  lust  of  the  eye, 
and  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  pride  of  life ;  and 
you  had  no  thought,  at  that  moment,  of  the  pure  and 
fervent  soul  that  informed  and  irradiated  the  body." 
It  was  thus  he  talked  to  himself  during  the  midnight 
hours ;  thus  that  he  stood  and  accused  himself  before 
the  bar  of  heaven.  And  if  his  Calvinistic  faith  per 
mitted  him  no  pretenses  and  no  extenuation,  it  also 
imparted  to  him  the  comfort  which  flows  from  the 
persistence  of  the  Divine  mercy.  He  was  undoubtedly 
the  child  of  grace,  and  he  cried  out  against  the  accuser 
in  a  holy  triumph  of  assurance,  "Who  shall  lay  any 
thing  to  the  charge  of  God's  elect?" 

It  was  one  feature  of  this  first  hard  battle  with  him- 


BLAIR  RODNEY  ARRIVES.  37 

self,  that  he  never  permitted  the  image  of  Scotia  to 
come  between  his  idea  of  duty  and  his  resolves  for  the 
future.  He  would  not  allow  himself  to  be  weakened 
by  it.  He  must  do  right  regardless  of  human  feelings  ; 
for  his  audit  would  have  to  be  settled  with  a  just  God, 
and  not  with  a  woman  whose  love  had  the  witchery  of 
earth  in  it,  and  whose  opinions  were  very  often  outside 
the  circle  of  authorized  beliefs. 

And  all  through  the  same  midnight,  Scotia  was 
sending  him  thoughts  steeped  in  tenderness,  whisper 
ing  his  name — not  on  her  lips — but  with  a  charming 
modesty  deep  in  her  heart.  She  was  wondering  over 
his  sudden  coldness,  finding  excuses  for  it ;  hoping, 
fearing,  questioning  every  look  and  word,  asking  her 
self  if  she  had  been  mistaken,  telling  herself  that  it 
was  impossible.  Ah,  this  is  the  vigil  of  love !  to  have 
but  one  thought,  to  turn  it  a  thousand  ways,  till  the 
sleep  of  exhaustion  puts  an  end  to  the  monotonous 
torture. 

In  the  morning  Scotia's  first  thought  was  Angus 
Bruce,  and  the  first  thought  of  Angus  Bruce  was 
Scotia  Rodney.  Scotia  longed  to  be  alone :  she 
mounted  her  pony  and  went  early  to  ride.  She  knew 
that  among  the  hills  and  by  the  sea-side,  there  were 
solitudes  and  consolations  she  needed.  Angus,  with 
the  courage  of  his  faith  and  his  race,  determined  to 
face  his  temptation,  and  so  facing,  conquer  it. 

But  he  did  not  meet  Scotia  in  her  home,  and  there 
was  no  necessity  for  him  to  go  out  of  his  way  in  order 
to  provoke  anew  the  struggle  of  the  night.  He  might 
have  rested  himself  on  the  fact  of  his  resolution,  and 
accepted  the  excuse  which  Fate  had  provided  for  him. 
He  did  not  do  so.  When  he  left  Bertha  he  turned  at 
once  into  the  Kirk-Logie  road.  It  was  a  beautiful 


3s  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

road  at  all  times,  but  specially  so  in  its  full  spring 
glory  ;  and  although  Angus  Bruce  was  more  accus 
tomed  to  see  God  through  his  Bible  and  his  conscience, 
than  through  the  operations  of  nature,  he  could  not 
remain  insensible  to  her  soothing  and  elevating 
influence.  The  overshadowing  trees,  the  plowman 
whistling  among  the  furrows,  the  daisy-sprinkled  mead 
ows,  the  distant  woods  opening  ravishing  perspectives 
of  green  carpets  watered  by  broken  lights,  all  whispered 
"  peace  "  to  his  restless  heart. 

He  turned  his  sensitive  face  hither  and  thither,  and 
lifted  it  skyward,  and  naturally  as  a  bird  sings,  he 
said  : 

"  For  whom  are  these  celestial  beams  ? 
These  perfumed  airs  ? 
This  verdure  of  the  fields  ? 
This  murmur  of  the  hedges  ? 
These  many-colored  clouds  ? 
For  whom  do  the  flowers  adorn  themselves  ? 
For  whom  do  the  birds  sing  ? 
And  the  spring  mount  from  all  roots, 
And  rise  to  all  cymes  ? 
Even  for  thine  own  children,  Lord  !  " 

And  then  there  flashed  into  his  mind  the  assertion 
that  God  caused  his  sun  to  shine  and  his  rain  to  fall, 
upon  the  righteous  and  the  unrighteous ;  and  being  a 
man  who  looked  at  a  thought  straight  in  the  face,  and 
not  at  its  side  angles  and  mysterious  foreshortenings, 
he  speedily  lost  himself  in  the  wonder,  "  why  God  had 
not  made  the  gift  of  His  grace  equally  universal  ? " 
For  though  he  was  a  schoolman  and  a  theologian,  he 
had  that  sincerity  which  works  through  layers  of 
creeds,  to  the  core  of  truth  beneath. 

And  as  he  stepped  slowly  to  this  mental  process,  he 
was  yet  aware  of  the  motive  that  had  brought  him  so 


BLAIR   RODNEY  ARRIVES.  39 

far,  and  his  ears  were  consciously  listening  for  the 
sound  of  a  horse's  hoofs.  He  knew  the  pace  at  which 
Scotia  rode,  the  swift,  even  gallop  which  only  slack 
ened  at  the  foot  of  Rodney  Hill.  He  had  often  stood 
to  watch  her.  He  liked  to  see  her  wave  her  hand  in 
response  to  his  lifted  hat,  and  to  feel  the  fresh  wind 
bring  him  the  delicious  scent  of  the  woodruff,  in  the 
swift  passing. 

And  such  expectancy — even  against  his  will — inter 
rupted  the  grave  thoughts  to  which  he  was  trying  to 
bring  the  whole  force  of  his  intellect.  Suddenly, 
though  there  was  not  a  sound  but  a  bird's  song,  his 
heart  stood  still.  He  had  just  turned  the  angle  of  a 
wood,  and  he  looked  sharply  down  the  road.  Scotia 
had  tied  her  horse  to  a  gate,  and  was  sitting  upon  the 
ground  near  it.  Her  back  was  toward  him,  her  head 
bent  tenderly  over  something,  which  Angus  was  sure 
she  held  in  her  hand.  His  logical  reasoning  failed  him 
in  a  moment  :  he  forgot  his  premises  and  his  deduc 
tions,  and  found  himself  wondering  "  if  she  was  read 
ing  a  letter  or  looking  at  a  trinket."  Insensibly  he 
hurried  his  steps,  and  as  soon  as  Scotia  heard  them 
she  turned  her  head,  and  by  its  motion,  invited  his  ap 
proach. 

She  was  holding  on  her  lap  a  little  terrier  that  had 
been  run  over,  and  left  to  perish  miserably  by  the 
roadside.  The  creature  was  quite  sensible  of  her 
pity  and  her  efforts  to  relieve  its  distress  ;  and  its 
large,  brown  eyes,  though  full  of  suffering,  were  fixed 
npon  her  with  gratitude  and  affection.  As  Angus 
reached  her  side,  it  closed  them  forever.  And  Scotia 
was  weeping. 

He  laid  the  dead  animal  among  the  rushes  by  the 
stream,  and  said,  rather  awkwardly,  some  words  of 


4°  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

sympathy  to  Scotia.  She  was  hot  with  indignation  at 
the  man  who  had  mangled  his  own  dog,  and  left  him 
to  die  without  love  or  help.  "  He  is  one  of  your 
elders,  Mr.  Bruce,  and  you  will  let  him  carry  the  holy 
tup,  and  serve  in  the  holy  place,  and  count  it  no  sin 
against  him." 

"I  will  most  certainly  reprove  him  severely  for  his 
want  of  mercy.  But  you  have  an  exceptionally  tender 
feeling  for  animals,  Miss  Rodney." 

"  Only  pay  them  a  little  attention,  Mr.  Bruce,  and 
you  will  also  feel  tenderly  to  animals.  Look  at 
Adam  Cowrie's  cattle  ;  with  what  silent  good-humor 
they  take  his  blows  and  his  ill  words !  And  as  for 
disease  and  death,  men  may  learn  from  animals  how 
to  endure  the  one,  and  meet  the  other.  Do  they  not 
retire  apart,  surround  themselves  with  silence,  and 
pass  away  as  quietly  as  if  they  were  going  to  sleep  ? " 

What  could  Angus  answer  ?  He  looked  at  her 
shining,  sensitive  face  with  troubled  eyes  and  twitch 
ing  lips,  and  said  softly  : 

"You  have  just  shown  me  a  new  corner  of  life.  I 
will  study  it  more  in  the  future." 

"  Do.  Take  love  with  you,  or  you  will  not  under 
stand.  But  when  I  cannot  reach  the  love  of  God,  and 
cannot  find  rest  in  the  love  of  human  creatures,  I  go 
to  the  fields  and  the  woods,  and  the  birds  and  the 
animals  never  disappoint  me." 

Angus  was  untying  her  horse  as  she  spoke,  and 
Scotia  stood  by  the  upright  bole  of  a  young  fir  tree 
near  them.  The  wind  was  coming  landward  from  the 
sea,  and  she  made  Angus  notice  how  the  sapling 
steadied  itself  against  the  buffet.  For  it  was  yet  so 
young  a  tree  that  a  little  bird  lighted  on  it  bent  down 
the  stem.  It  was  a  crested  wren  just  from  Norway, 


BLAIR  RODNEY  ARRIVES.  4* 

and  they  stood  and  listened  a  few  moments  to  its 
mysterious  song.  Then  Angus  assisted  Scotia  to  her 
saddle,  and  as  he  did  so,  he  said  : 

"Your  cousin  Blair  Rodney  arrived  this  morning." 

"What  is  he  like?" 

"  A  very  handsome  man — I  suppose.  I  think  most 
people  would  consider  him  so." 

"  I  did  not  ask  if  he  was  handsome.  Is  he  pleas 
ant,  kindly,  intelligent  ? " 

"  I  cannot  judge  a  man  on  instinct.  His  conver 
sation  was  mostly  on  kirk  matters." 

"  Is  he  for  a  Free  Kirk  ? " 

"  Against  it — very  strongly," 

"I  dare  say  he  is  an  intolerant  bigot.  I  hate  a 
bigot  !  " 

"  In  the  moral  world,  there  is  no  success  without 
enthusiasm — that  is  bigotry.  He  thinks  Dr.  Chalmers 
and  Dr.  Buchanan  bigots.  But  if  ideals  are  to  be 
translated  into  action,  men  must  be  willing  to  go  to  the 
stake,  and  rush  to  the  battle-field  for  them.  For  this 
reason,  Miss  Rodney,  atheism  makes  no  converts. 
An  atheist  is  without  enthusiasm,  and  therefore  with 
out  contagion." 

"  I  understand.  I  can  compare  atheists  with  Cove 
nanters  and  Puritans,  and  see  the  difference.  Did  my 
cousin  convince  you  on  any  of  the  questions  at  issue  ?  " 

"  No.  Truth,  with  me,  is  the  product  of  meditation, 
not  of  argument." 

"  Are  you  returning  to  Rodney  House  ?  " 

"  I  am  going  forward  to  Kirk-Logie." 

She  held  the  reins  in  her  hand  and  stood  still,  look 
ing  down  into  his  upturned  face.  Was  it  possible  that 
he  had  nothing  more  personal  to  say  ?  No.  He  pre 
tended  to  take  a  last  look  at  her  stirrup,  and  then,  with 


42  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

rather  a  somber  smile,  raised  his  hat  and  wished  her  a 
pleasant  ride  home.  As  he  did  so,  the  gentleness  in 
her  face  vanished,  she  gathered  her  reins  more  firmly, 
and  answering  his  wish  with  a  haughty  movement, 
rode  rapidly  out  of  sight. 

The  whole  human  nature  of  Angus  was  in  revolt ; 
but  it  was  a  revolt  destined  to  defeat.  For  over 
against  the  human  nature  of  the  man  stood  the 
spiritual  nature  ;  and  this  nobler  part  never  once  con 
templated  its  subjection  to  the  former.  He  knew  that 
he  must  suffer,  and  that  he  must  fight,  though  it  was  a 
fight  without  hope.  And  he  told  himself  at  that  hour 
that  there  could  be  no  hope.  If  Blair  Rodney  had  but 
the  smallest  amount  of  intelligence,  he  must  see,  and 
feel,  the  superiority  of  Scotia.  She  had  a  thousand 
excellencies  that  Bertha  lacked.  She  had  every  charm 
a  woman  could  have.  In  the  sight  of  Angus,  she  had 
only  one  fault — an  unauthorized  and  daring  freedom 
of  thought.  There  were  times  when  even  he — a 
trained  minister — feared  the  words  she  let  fall  ;  when 
he  could  not  be  rid  of  them,  and  they  tortured  him 
with  new-found  doubts  and  suppositions. 

He  walked  onward  to  Kirk-Logie,  though  every 
step  was  heavy  and  reluctant ;  and  through  the  tumult 
raging  in  his  heart,  he  heard  distinctly  the  gallop  of 
Scotia's  horse  on  its  rapid  homeward  way.  He  had 
come  out  purposely  to  meet  her.  He  had  fancied 
himself  strong  enough  to  undo  by  a  calm,  polite 
indifference,  the  two  froward  words  of  the  preceding 
night ;  and  he  felt  that  he  had  only  succeeded  in 
making  the  girl  he  so  passionately  loved  understand 
and  despise  his  motive.  This  was  hard  to  bear,  he 
could  better  endure  Scotia's  loss  than  her  scorn  and 
contempt. 


BLAIR  RODNEY  ARRIVES.  43 

It  was  far  on  in  the  afternoon  when  she  reached 
her  home.  Mrs.  Rodney  and  Bertha  were  in  a  small 
parlor  set  aside  for  privacy  ;  a  place  of  rest  and  unre 
straint,  where  no  visitor  was  ever  admitted,  "  Our 
cousin  has  come,"  said  Bertha,  with  an  affected  little 
yawn.  "  Mother  thinks  he  is  quite  gentlemanly,  do 
you  not,  mother?" 

"  He  is  better  than  I  expected.  Your  father  was 
annoyed  at  your  being  from  home,  Scotia." 

"  I  could  not  sit  at  home  waiting  for  Blair  Rodney, 
mother.  It  is  five  weeks  since  he  threatened  us  with 
his  visit.  It  has  been  hanging  like  an  incubus  over 
the  house  ever  since." 

"  Were  you  at  the  Cupars'  ': " 

"Why  should  I  go  there,  Bertha  ?" 

"  I  had  an  idea  you  were  friendly." 

"  You  must  have  invented  the  idea.  I  rode  down 
to  the  sea-side,  and  along  the  sands  for  five  miles, 
and  coming  home,  I  found  Donald  Begg's  dog,  dying. 
He  had  driven  his  wagon  over  it — and  left  it  to  die  !  " 

"  And,  of  course,  you  stayed  with  the  dog  ? " 

"  I  should  think  you  would  have  done  the  same. 
It  was  so  grateful  for  water." 

She  looked  tired  and  depressed,  and  Mrs.  Rodney 
told  her  "  to  lie  down  and  rest.  Your  father  will  ex 
pect  you  to  look  handsome,  Scotia,  and  you  are  really 
sun-burnt  and  jaded." 

"  I  shall  be  all  right,  dear  mother,  by  the  time  I  am 
wanted.  Where  is  father  ? " 

"With  Blair.  I  dare  say  they  have  gone  to  the 
Stone  Pillar." 

Scotia  was  eating  a  lunch  beside  her  mother  and 
sister,  and  she  listened  without  much  interest  to  their 
injunctions  regarding  her  toilet.  At  the  moment  she 


44  A    SISTER    70  ESAU. 

felt  indifferent  to  her  appearance.  But  as  she  lay  with 
shut  eyes  in  her  own  room,  a  mischievous  sentiment 
of  retaliation  invaded  her.  Blair  had  been  the  cause 
of  many  a  small  annoyance,  with  his  delays  and  his 
surprises.  He  had  managed  to  invest  his  visit  with 
an  importance  which  it  had  no  right  to.  And  she  was 
sure  he  considered  himself  irresistible,  and  expected 
Bertha  to  quarrel  with  her  for  his  favor. 

If  it  was  possible  she  would  make  him  feel  the  om 
nipotence  of  female  beauty.  She  rose  with  a  smile, 
and  began  her  toilet  with  premeditated  care.  When 
it  was  finished,  she  had  the  light  of  certain  victory  on 
her  face.  She  was  no  coquette,  but  she  had  reasons 
which  seemed  to  her  sufficient  for  the  exercise  of  her 
natural  power.  "Blair  Rodney's  self-complacency 
needed  discipline,  and  Angus  Bruce !  " — she  set  her 
lips  sternly  when  she  whispered  his  name — "Angus 
Bruce,  he  needed  a  lesson,  also." 

As  she  made  these  reflections,  she  was  standing  be 
fore  her  mirror.  She  looked  at  her  lovely  face,  so 
dazzling  white,  so  delicately  pink  ;  at  her  dark  blue 
eyes ;  at  her  rosy  lips.  Then  she  turned  slightly,  to 
see  how  her  hair  fell  lower  than  her  waist,  in  waves 
of  rippling,  curling  beauty,  and  how  the  pale  blue 
silk  of  her  dress  hung  in  long  folds  of  exquisite  color 
and  shimmer.  All  was  perfect.  She  looked  divinely 
grand  and  beautiful.  But  she  smiled,  and  the  smile 
undeified  her.  She  had  hardly  understood  her  own 
countenance  in  its  light.  It  reflected  a  Scotia  Rod 
ney  that  she  did  not  know. 

Coming  down  the  great  staircase,  she  saw  her  father 
and  her  cousin  Blair  passing  through  the  hall.  They 
stood  still  and  waited  for  her  ;  and  in  those  few  mo 
ments  Blair  Rodney  h^  *ime  sufficient  to  reach  the 


BLAIR  RODNEY  ARRIVES.  45 

bottom  of  his  heart.  He  had  fallen  into  depths  and 
depths  of  happily-complacent  love.  "  This  was  the 
woman  he  had  come  to  woo — the  woman  worthy  of 
his  love.  How  fortunate  she  should  be  the  elder! 
And  what  a  charming,  affectionate  little  sister  he 
might  have  in  Bertha  !  Perhaps  he  could  marry  her  to 
his  friend,  Colin  Carnegie  " — all  these  thoughts  passed 
through  his  mind  as  he  waited  Scotia's  approach. 
They  went  in  to  dinner  together.  Bertha  took  her 
father's  arm  and  laughingly  protested  she  had  the 
handsomer  escort. 

No  doubt  of  any  kind  troubled  Blair.  If  the  Colonel 
was  satisfied,  he  was  more  than  willing.  The  road 
to  a  happy  fortune  was  therefore  quite  clear.  He 
was  in  high  spirits.  He  joked,  and  told  funny  sto 
ries,  and  sang  "  Cam'  ye  by  Athole,"  and  even  offered 
to  recite.  He  was  rubicund  and  noisy,  and  full  to 
overflowing  of  that  spume  of  youth  which  makes  the 
cheeks  tingle  with  shame,  when  men  remember,  ten 
years  afterward. 

Late  in  the  evening  Angus  Bruce  came  in,  and 
Blair  wanted  to  renew  the  Free  Kirk  controversy. 
But  Scotia  would  not  permit  it.  She  took  Blair  aside, 
and  held  with  him,  and  her  mother  and  sister,  a  con 
sultation  about  a  picnic  at  the  Stone  Pillar.  She 
sang  to  him.  She  easily  induced  him  to  sing 
to  her.  She  was  beautifully  gracious  and  charming 
with  him,  but  with  Angus  Bruce  she  was  totally 
changed.  No  one  but  Angus  could  see  or  feel  the 
change  ;  no  one  but  Scotia  knew  she  had  made  him 
feel  it  ;  but  oh  !  to  him,  how  bitter  was  the  inde 
finable  difference  !  And  as  for  her,  the  revenge 
was  still  sweet  in  her  mouth.  A  woman  who  is 
in  love,  and  is  angry  with  her  lover,  may  have  a  con- 


46  A    SISTER   TO  ESAU. 

science  ;  but  it  has  miraculous  fits  of  absence.  That 
night  Scotia's  conscience  did  not  trouble  her.  If  she 
had  asked  it  anything  about  the  minister's  misery,  it 
would  have  answered — "  I  know  nothing  about  it !  I 
was  not  there ! " 


IV. 

A    POLKA    AND   ITS   RESULTS. 

"  O,  philosophers,  go  in  quest  of  pleasure  ! 
Find  us  amusements  without  brutality  or 
Folly  ;  and  enjoyments  without  selfishness." 

' '  Love  works  miracles. " 

"  Her  soul  is  absorbed  in  her  own  breast, 
She  is  the  prey  of  her  passions." 

'"PHE  summer  inaugurated  by  this  evening  was  one 
-*•  of  great  apparent  gayety,  but  of  much  real  heart- 
sickness,  jealousy,  and  anxiety.  Blair  Rodney  was 
the  only  person  thoroughly  satisfied  with  the  position 
of  affairs  ;  his  measureless  self-complacency  stood  as 
firm  as  a  pyramid  on  the  desert.  He  had  just  tact 
enough  to  feel  that  occasional  absence  was  an  advan 
tage,  though  he  never  perceived  that  his  frequent 
visits  to  Edinburgh  were  regarded  as  a  great  relief. 
For  every  one,  in  some  key  or  other,  was  at  a  strained 
and  unnatural  pitch,  and  the  home  life  suffered  that 
constant  disarrangement  which  follows  a  selfish,  com 
placent  young  man  as  surely  as  his  shadow. 

As  for  Angus  Bruce,  he  ceased  very  soon  to  take 
any  active  part  in  the  new  life  introduced  by  Blair 
Rodney's  visit.  Indeed,  he  seriously  disapproved  of 
it  ;  and  was  grieved  and  astonished  that  the  Colonel 
and  Mrs.  Rodney  submitted  to  such  a  marked  and 
continued  interference  with  the  calm,  regular  habits 

47 


48  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

of  so  many  years.  At  first,  in  pursuance  of  his  resolve 
not  to  run  away  from  temptation,  he  accompanied 
the  young  people  in  their  riding,  walking,  and  picnick 
ing.  And  it  pleased  the  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Rodney 
that  he  should  do  so  ;  for  it  secured  a  degree  of  order 
and  decency  in  the  pursuit  of  pleasure  which  Blair's 
boisterous,  braggadocio  temper  was  continually  apt  to 
infringe. 

But  it  was  not  long  before  Angus  felt  the  effort  to 
be  beyond  his  strength.  The  heartache  and  humilia 
tions,  the  wounded  love  and  passionate  jealousy  which 
were  to  bear — without  sign  or  consolation — were  an 
intolerable  mental  suffering.  And  they  brought  him 
no  spiritual  strength  or  comfort : 

"  I  am  going  a  warfare  on  which  I  am  not  sent, 
therefore  God  gives  me  neither  weapons  nor  grace  for 
it."  He  came  to  this  decision  one  night,  after  an 
unusually  painful  scene,  in  which  for  the  first  time  he 
had  been  wounded  in  his  office  as  well  as  in  his 
person. 

For  as  Blair  identified  himself  with  the  Rodney 
family,  he  introduced  many  changes  into  the  life  at 
Rodney  House.  The  spacious  parlors  of  the  fine  old 
mansion  were  soon  a  place  of  rendezvous  for  the  young 
people  of  the  neighborhood  ;  and  the  stately  repose 
which  had  been  its  atmosphere,  was  invaded  by  sounds 
long  unfamiliar  to  its  echoes — laughter,  and  song,  and 
love-making  ;  the  delirious  melody  of  reels  and  strath 
speys,  and  the  merry  beating  of  light  feet  to  them. 

To  a  man  of  Angus  Bruce's  convictions,  who  looked 
upon  life  as  the  price  of  eternity,  this  constant  hilarity 
was  painful.  It  brought  no  smile  to  his  grave  face. 
It  filled  his  heart  with  sorrow  and  disapproval.  But 
it  was  Blair  Rodney's  hour,  and  he  was  soon  aware 


A   POLKA   AND  ITS  RESULTS.  49 

that  no  one  was  inclined  to  interfere  with  Blair.  The 
Colonel  thought  the  young  man's  riotous  mirth  the 
natural  outcome  of  his  fine  health  and  spirits.  Mrs. 
Rodney  was  captivated  by  the  soundsof  the  Highland 
dances.  They  recalled  her  own  youth  and  her  child 
hood's  home,  and  she  could  see  no  harm  in  an  amuse 
ment,  which,  however  gay,  had  a  national  sanction. 

"  I  used  to  dance  a  foursome  reel  as  light  as  any 
one,"  she  said,  with  a  sigh  ;  "and  a  strathspey  could 
set  my  heart  and  feet  on  fire." 

About  the  end  of  June,  Blair  returned  from  a  short 
visit  to  Edinburgh,  and  he  brought  back  with  him  the 
polka.  It  was  a  new  dance  then,  and  one  which  was 
turning  society  upside  down.  Nothing  like  it  had  ever 
been  seen  in  England  or  Scotland,  and  there  was  a 
perfect  furor  for  polka-dancing.  The  little  jacket 
which  was  introduced  with  it,  the  dotted  dress,  and 
trimmed  boots  were  irresistible.  Scotia  and  Bertha 
fell  completely  under  the  Slavic  spell,  and  there  was 
no  talk  in  Rodney  House  that  did  not  in  some  way 
refer  to  the  new  dance,  or  the  new  dress. 

It  shared  Blair's  heart  with  the  Free  Kirk  contro 
versy,  and  his  matrimonial  prospects.  Walking,  rid 
ing,  and  every  other  pleasure  and  employment  were 
laid  aside,  in  order  to  practice  the  polka-step,  and  de 
vise  dresses  in  which  to  perform  the  new  dance.  And 
it  satisfied  Blair's  ambition  to  be  its  introducer  and 
teacher,  and  to  have  the  young  ladies  from  Carsloch, 
and  Braithness,  and  Locherdale  his  pupils.  For  a 
week  or  two,  it  really  seemed  as  if  the  whole  duty  of 
men  and  women  was  to  learn  to  dance  the  polka. 

The  i  ith  of  July  was  the  anniversary  of  the  Colonel's 
wedding  day.  There  was  to  be  a  dinner  party,  and 
Angus  Bruce  was  included  among  the  guests.  He  had 


50  A    SISTER    TO  ESAL'. 

no  excuse  for  declining  the  invitation,  nor  did  he 
really  wish  to  do  so.  Many  gentlemen  of  years  and 
high  position  would  be  present ;  many  ladies  whose 
age  would  preclude  the  introduction  of  daffing  and 
dancing.  It  was  likely  the  Kirk  controversy  would 
fully  occupy  the  hearts  of  all  sensible  people.  He 
had  himself  come  to  a  decision  on  the  question,  and 
was  eager  to  announce  it.  Other  ministers  would  be 
present,  and  for  once  Blair  Rodney  would  not  be 
permitted  to  override  and  overrule  everything. 

Never  had  he  thought  Scotia  so  beautiful.  It  was 
the  first  time  that  he  had  seen  her  in  white.  She  took 
his  breath  away,  when  she  entered  leaning  upon  Blair's 
arm,  dressed  in  a  long  robe  of  shining  white  satin. 
And  he  noticed  that  the  Colonel  looked  proudly  at  the 
couple,  and  then  let  his  glance  wander  to  him,  as  if 
asking  his  approval  and  sympathy.  How  could  he 
give  it  ?  No  ;  he  vowed  to  his  heart  he  would  never 
be  so  false  to  its  longing  and  its  suffering.  Bertha 
came  in  with  Sir  Thomas  Carr.  She  was  in  a  glow 
of  soft  pink  crape,  with  lilies  at  her  breast  and  in  her 
smooth  black  hair.  But  Angus  scarcely  noticed  her  ; 
his  eyes  were  full  of  Scotia. 

The  dinner  passed  much  as  he  had  expected,  and 
the  Kirk  controversy  spiced  all  its  generous  courses. 
Blair  led  the  State  party,  and  defended  its  policy  with 
all  the  intemperate  zeal  of  undisciplined  years.  An 
gus  said  nothing,  until  provoked  by  his  sneering  as 
sertion  that  "  the  Minister  of  Rodney  Law  was  a  wise 
man,  who  wouldn't  '  go  over  the  Border  '  till  he  knew 
where  he  was  going  to." 

Then  Angus  had  his  opportunity,  and  he  used  it 
with  perhaps  an  unmerciful  power.  But  he  saw  a 
light,  a  spark,  in  Scotia's  eyes,  which  touched  his  lips 


A    POLKA    AND  ITS  RESULTS.  5 1 

with  fire.  The  men  around'  the  table  were  as  stubble 
before  its  flame.  He  held  their  opinions  and  thoughts 
by  the  majesty  of  his  own,  and  made  every  one  but 
Blair  rise  to  their  feet  in  an  enthusiasm  of  sympathy 
for  a  Free  Kirk.  Bertha  and  some  other  ladies  were 
crying  softly  when  he  finished  his  magnificent  plea  ; 
but  the  steady  gleam  in  Scotia's  eyes  was  an  allegiance 
worth  far  more  to  Angus  Bruce. 

All  rose  from  the  table  when  he  finished  speaking. 
They  were  too  full  of  feeling  to  sit  still.  But  in  a  few 
moments  the  reaction  came,  and  the  Laird  of  Fernie, 
a  round,  rosy  old  man,  said  plaintively : 

"  We  hae  forgotten  oor  toddy  !  Did  ony  one  hear 
tell  o'  the  like  ?  I  wad  gie  a  pretty  thing  to  hear  what 
auld  Andrew  Agnew  wad  say,  anent  sic  a  like  lapse 
o'  dinner  duty.  He  wad  hae  called  us  a'  to  order." 

"  He  would  that,"  said  Gilchrist  Cupar.  "  For  at 
the  finest  dinner,  he  is  always  in  a  hurry  for  the  toddy. 
The  dessert  puts  him  in  a  passion — women's  stuff,  he 
calls  it  ;  and  when  the  cheese  comes  in,  you  should 
hear  him  rattle  off  as  fast  as  he  can  speak — '  Ye  for 
cheese  ?  Ye  for  cheese  ?  Ye  for  cheese  ?  Naebody 
for  cheese.  Tak'  awa'  the  cheese,  Sandy,  and  bring 
in  the  wee  kettle.'  " 

And  Gilchrist  imitated  the  old  gentleman  so  cleverly 
and  so  good-naturedly  that  every  one  laughed  heartily; 
feeling  it,  after  all,  rather  a  good  thing  to  get  away 
from  such  high  considerations  as  the  Kirk  and  the 
State,  to  the  more  humble  and  comfortable  ones  of 
the  wee  kettle  and  the  toddy. 

But  none  of  the  young  men  but  Gilchrist  stopped 
for  the  toddy.  "  They  are  just  drunk  with  their  new 
fangled  dance,"  he  said,  as  he  drew  his  tumbler  to 
ward  him.  "  I  take  such  things  in  moderation  ;  and 


52  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

yet  I  am  apt  to  join  the  ladies  after  the  second  glass. 
As  Sir  Andrew  says — 'the  young  men  o' these  days 
are  just  effeeminate.'  " 

The  influence  of  the  minister's  speech  was  not,  how 
ever,  to  be  put  quite  away.  In  a  short  time  every  one 
rose  and  went  to  the  picture  gallery,  where  the  ladies 
had  already  gathered.  They  were  standing  in  pic 
turesque  groups,  and  Blair  was  going  from  one  to  the 
other,  talking  in  a  manner  which  indicated  some  an 
noyance.  In  fact,  the  fiddlers  had  not  come,  and  the 
dancers  were  impatiently  waiting  and  speculating  as 
to  the  cause  of  their  delay. 

Angus  cast  his  eyes  down  the  long  hall  in  search  of 
Scotia.  For  the  desire  of  the  moth  for  the  light  is 
not  greater  than  the  longing  of  the  heart  for  its  love  ; 
dangerous,  fatal,  though  it  may  be.  He  found  her 
very  quickly,  but  she  was  quite  a  different  Scotia  from 
the  vision  he  carried  in  his  eyes.  Her  long  pearly  robe 
had  been  exchanged  for  a  short  skirt  of  vivid  scarlet 
and  a  little  jacket  of  black  velvet.  A  square  cap  of 
velvet  was  upon  her  fair  hair,  and  her  feet  were  shod 
in  boots  trimmed  with  fur.  All  the  young  ladies  were 
in  a  similar  costume,  but  Angus  saw  none  of  them  but 
Scotia.  She  looked  ravishing,  and  yet  he  hated  the 
dress  ;  and  hated  to  see  her  in  it.  Some  one  tried  to 
play  the  peculiar  startling  melody  on  the  piano,  and 
instantly  Blair  and  Scotia  were  executing  the  fascinat 
ing  movement.  Angus  tried  to  shut  his  eyes — to  tear 
himself  away — to  escape  that  enthraliment  of  his 
senses,  which,  with  inexpressibly  soft,  delicious  lan 
guors,  was  creeping  over  him. 

Fortunately  his  anger  was  quickly  roused.  He  had 
seen  Scotia  and  her  cousin  Blair  dancing  before,  but 
it  was  in  that  mathematical  dawdling:  which  is  called 


A   POLKA   AND  ITS  RESULTS.  53 

a  "  quadrille  "  ;  or  else  in  the  merry,  characteristic 
movements  of  the  national  dances  ;  and  his  sense  of 
the  sin  of  dancing  had  been  limited  to  the  waste  of 
time  it  involved.  But  this  polkaing  admitted  of  a 
familiarity  that  offended  all  his  views  of  maidenly 
propriety.  Scotia's  short  dress,  her  lifting  feet,  her 
flushed  face,  and  sparkling  eyes  were  evidences  of  a 
physical  excitement,  dangerous  and  wicked.  He  was 
on  the  point  of  leaving  the  room  when  the  piano  sud 
denly  ceased,  and  Scotia,  in  a  hurried  and  slightly 
imperative  manner,  called  his  name. 

He  turned,  but  still  stood  within  the  open  door, 
holding  it  so,  as  if  only  half-willing  to  meet  her.  She 
came  toward  him  hurriedly  : 

"  Are  you  going  home,  Mr.  Bruce  ?  " 

"  Yes.  Why  should  I  stay  here  to  see  you  make  a 
mock  of  what  is  lovely  in  womanhood  ?  " 

"  Sir  !  I  think  you  are — impertinent !  "  She  said  the 
word  after  a  moment's  hesitation,  as  if  she  had  added 
mentally,  "  I  do  not  care  if  it  does  offend  you." 

"  I  did  not  wish  to  be  impertinent.  It  is  my  duty, 
sometimes,  to  say  an  unpleasant  thing." 

"  Very  well  ;  you  have  said  it.  Now  do  us  a  favor. 
The  fiddlers  have  not  come,  and  we  are  waiting.  As 
you  pass  the  '  Rodney  Arms '  see  if  they  are  there, 
and  bid  them  hurry." 

He  looked  with  a  stern  indignation  into  her  face 
while  she  spoke.  Before  she  had  finished  her  request 
she  felt  as  if  every  word  burnt  her  tongue. 

"  Miss  Rodney,  as  your  friend,  I  refuse  to  call  any 
thing  that  will  help  you  to  do  wrong.  As  your  minis 
ter,  I  refuse  a  commission  that  will  degrade  my  office 
and  dishonor  my  Master.  You  have  deeply  wronged 
yourself  by  your  request." 


54  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

So  he  left  her,  and  after  a  moment's  hesitation  she 
opened  the  door  and  followed  him.  Her  pride  was  all 
in  arms.  She  would  not  be  lectured  by  Angus  Bruce, 
if  he  was  her  minister.  But  he  never  turned  his  head 
as  he  walked  slowly  down  the  stairs,  and  after  she  had 
taken  half  a  dozen  steps,  her  courage  failed  ;  she 
could  remember  nothing  to  say,  and  she  was  afraid  of 
that  stern,  white  face,  with  its  solemn  eyes. 

And  her  dress,  also  !  She  caught  sight  of  her 
figure  in  one  of  the  long  glass  panels  of  the  corridor, 
and  she  felt  ashamed.  Was  she  the  same  woman,  that 
her  best  self  had  approved  a  few  hours  ago,  in  the 
long  gown  of  pearly  satin  ?  No.  She  felt  that  she 
was  not  the  same  ;  that  something  indefinable,  some 
thing  she  could  not  bear  to  lose,  had  been  put  off  ; 
and  that  something  she  would  not  like  to  retain  had 
been  assumed. 

No  woman  is  always  at  her  best,  and  Scotia  was 
often  enough  subject  to  those  contradictions  of  will 
and  conduct,  which  made  her  so  difficult  to  compre 
hend.  She  had  all  the  faults  which  were  the  shadows 
of  her  virtues.  In  her  nature  the  gold  and  the  clay 
were  thoroughly  mingled.  She  loved  all  that  was 
noble  and  good,  and  yet,  with  a  conscious  willfulness, 
very  frequently  did  what  was  contemptible  and  bad. 

After  she  had  so  scornfully  driven  away  the  minis 
ter,  she  went  to  the  private  parlor  and  sat  down  there. 
Her  thoughts  were  rapid,  her  decisions  very  closely 
followed  them.  In  a  few  minutes  she  sent  for  Bertha 
and  told  her  she  was  not  well,  and  felt  unfit  to  remain 
any  longer  with  their  company.  "  You  must  fill  my 
place  and  your  own  also,  Bertha,  and  do  not  let  Blair, 
or  the  Braithmoss  girls,  or  anybody  else,  trouble  me. 
I  want  to  be  alone.  I  am  sick  of  so  much  company. 


A   POLKA   AND  ITS  RESULTS.  55 

It  is  simply  dreadful  to  spend  life  dancing,  and  eating, 
and  making  love,  and  telling  jokes." 

"  Well,  dear,  you  know  the  rest  of  us  have  not  yet 
found  that  out.  I  am  sorry  you  are  sick  and  weary. 
You  will  be  better  in  the  morning." 

"Very  likely,  if  you  will  keep  every  one  away." 

Bertha  was  quite  willing  to  do  so.  She  felt  some 
thing  depressing  was  lifted  from  her  by  Scotia's  ab 
sence,  and  the  other  young  women  had  a  similar  sense 
of  relief.  Scotia's  great  beauty,  her  high  spirits,  her 
air  of  authority,  her  position  as  eldest  daughter,  over 
shadowed  their  paler  pretensions.  The  absence  of 
so  marked  an  individuality  gave  to  every  one  of  them 
a  feeling  of  fuller  life.  They  would  no  longer  be 
measured  by  Scotia  Rodney,  and  found  wanting. 
Even  Blair  was  more  of  Blair  than  he  felt  himself  if 
Scotia's  eyes  were  upon  him. 

For  such  reasons  the  noblest  woman  in  any  set  need 
never  hope  or  fear  that  she  will  be  missed  from  its 
counsels,  or  its  merry-making.  Virtues,  accomplish 
ments,  beauty  above  the  average,  bring  their  pos 
sessor  only  a  nominal  repute.  In  reality,  every  woman 
less  good,  less  gifted,  less  lovely,  hates  her  for  her 
evident  superiority. 

Bertha,  having  gone  away,  Scotia  sat  still  until 
her  mother's  visit  was  over.  Mrs.  Rodney  advised 
her  daughter  to  take  some  simple  medicine,  and 
go  to  her  room  ;  and  Scotia  was  apparently  very 
willing  to  accept  the  advice.  But  as  soon  as  her  soli 
tude  had  been  secured,  she  was  a  different  girl.  She 
threw  off  with  a  passionate  contempt  her  Polish  dress, 
and  put  on  in  its  place  the  gray  winsey  in  which  her 
daily  walks  were  taken,  a  long  gray  mantle  of  the 
same  cloth,  and  her  rough,  straw,  gypsy  bonnet.  Then 


$6  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

she  put  out  the  dim  light  by  which  she  had  made  this 
simple  toilet,  and  stood  by  the  window  looking  into 
the  dark  grounds,  as  she  slowly  drew  on  her  gloves. 

Softly,  by  rooms  and  stairways  well  known  to  her, 
she  reached  the  garden.  The  visitors  were  either 
dancing  or  playing  whist ;  the  servants  were  watching 
the  new  dance.  No  one  gave  her  a  moment's  thought. 
Even  those  who  loved  her  were  satisfied  in  the  belief 
that  she  was  within  the  healing  influences  of  darkness 
and  rest. 

The  soft,  cool  night  !  Oh,  how  heavenly,  how  holy, 
how  comforting  was  its  influence  !  There  was  no 
moon,  and  no  sound,  and  the  air  was  full  of  the  sweet, 
wandering  souls  of  a  thousand  flowers.  But  Scotia 
noticed  nothing  that  nature  said  to  her.  She  walked 
swiftly  through  the  garden,  and  through  the  dark 
park,  and  down  the  lane  that  led  to  the  manse.  When 
she  arrived  there,  she  hesitated  a  moment.  For  the 
first  time  she  let  herself  contemplate  the  thing  she 
was  about  to  do. 

There  was  a  solitary  candle  on  a  table  in  the  manse 
parlor,  and  as  she  approached  the  door,  she  could  see 
it.  A  trembling  uncertainty  seized  her.  She  was 
heart-sick  with  the  doubt  of  it. 

"  Either  go  back,  or  go  forward,  Scotia  Rodney," 
her  soul  said  imperatively  to  her.  "  Do  as  you  desire, 
but  do  it." 

Then  she  went  forward,  and  knocked  once  at  the 
closed  door. 

Angus  Bruce  was  sitting  with  his  arms  clasped  above 
his  head,  and  his  face  lifted  into  the  shadows  of  the 
room.  His  body  was  quite  still,  but  his  soul  was 
wandering  upon  a  dark  and  lonely  road.  The  mists 
of  sorrow  had  gathered  around  him,  he  was  going  into 


A   POLKA    AND  ITS  RESULTS.  57 

cloud  after  cloud  of  them.  He  heard  the  knock,  and 
it  brought  him  sharply  back  to  his  duty.  He  lifted 
the  candle  and  listened  a  moment.  Old  Grizel's  rheu 
matism  was  bad,  Adam's  sight  was  failing  him,  there 
was  no  movement  in  the  kitchen  ;  he  went  to  the  door 
himself. 

He  supposed  that  some  one  of  his  parishioners  was 
ill, — a  child  perhaps,  who  was  not  baptized, — and  his 
mind  was  set  to  the  necessary  key.  When,  therefore, 
he  saw  in  the  gloom  outside  the  white,  lovely  face  of 
Scotia  Rodney,  he  was  speechless  in  his  amazement. 

"  May  I  come  in  a  moment,  Mr.  Bruce." 

His  lips  moved,  and  he  closed  the  door  and  went 
with  her  into  the  parlor.  But  he  could  find  no  words. 
He  knew  that  the  hour  of  temptation  had  come  to  him, 
and  in  the  first  moments  of  it  his  soul  was  afraid.  And 
his  manner  was  solemn  and  distant  ;  how  could  Scotia 
know  that  there  was  a  heart  of  unflaming  fire  behind  it  ? 

She  felt  that  she  must  hurry,  or  lose  command  over 
herself.  Nervously  fingering  the  strings  of  her  bon 
net  with  one  hand,  and  holding  her  mantle  tight  with 
the  other,  she  said  quickly,  almost  abruptly  : 

"  Mr.  Bruce,  I  was  very  rude  to  you.  I  am  very 
sorry.  I  could  not  rest  until  I  told  you  so.  Forgive 
me  ! " 

At  the  first  words  her  eyes  were  dropped,  but  with  a 
sudden  determination  she  lifted  them  to  his  face.  It 
was  an  almost  stern  face  they  rested  on,  but  a  look  of 
trouble  came  into  it  as  she  spoke. 

"  All  that  I  can  forgive,  I  forgave  at  once." 

"  I  was  in  a  passion,  and  I  was  unkind.  I  wounded 
a  noble  heart  without  caring,  but  immediately  I  was 
angry  at  myself." 

"  I  think  the  passing  unkindness  of  the  passionate, 


58  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

is  perhaps  more  kind  than  the  wisdom  of  those  who 
are  always  calm  and  indifferent.  People  who  have  no 
faults  are  terrible." 

"  I  am  forgiven,  then  ?    Quite  ?  " 

"Yes." 

He  could  say  no  more — he  durst  say  no  more.  To 
give«tiis  heart  speech,  would  be  like  the  letting  out  of 
water.  He  said  "  yes,"  and  cast  his  eyes  upon  the  open 
book  on  the  table.  For  her  lovely  face,  sensitive  with 
feeling,  her  sorrowful  eyes,  seeking  his  for  some  sym 
pathy,  the  slight  flush  and  disorder  of  her  hurried 
walk,  appealed  to  him  with  a  power  that  made  him 
tremble  with  the  strain.  His  heart  beat  with  fierce 
throbs  ;  in  his  ears  the  reverberation  was  like  the  regu 
lar  blows  of  a  great  hammer.  A  moment's  silence  in 
such  circumstances  is  a  long  time  ;  Scotia  endured  it  a 
moment,  and  then  said  wearily  : 

"Thank  you  !     I  will  go  home,  then." 

"  I  will  walk  with  you.  You  should  not  have  come 
alone — in  the  dark — so  late." 

"  If  I  had  waited  for  company — for  the  light — for 
to-morrow  morning,  I  might  never  have  come  at  all. 
Have  I  done  wrong?" 

"No." 

"  Have  I  done  right  ?" 

"  Yes.     But  I  will  walk  back  with  you." 

He  lifted  his  hat,  and  they  went  together  into  the 
night.  A  great  peace  was  between  them.  He  drew 
her  hand  within  his  arm,  and  they  walked  on  through 
the  lonely  lane  and  the  darker  park  into  the  sweet 
garden,  quiet  and  happy,  as  if  they  were  walking  in  a 
dream.  Suddenly  from  the  thick  woods  there  rose  a 
song ;  mysterious,  solemn,  heavenly,  sweet,  and  joy 
ful. 


A   POLKA    AND  ITS  RESULTS.  59 

"  It  is  a  nightingale  !  "  said  Scotia.  "  He  is  sing 
ing  to  his  mate." 

She  spoke  very  softly.  They  were  within  the  gar 
den,  standing  in  a  lonely  walk,  bordered  with  roses. 
To  both  had  come  at  the  same  moment  the  thought 
that  there  they  must  say  "Good  night."  Bruce  lifted 
his  hat.  Scotia  pulled,  in  an  apparently  purposeless 
manner,  a  couple  of  white  roses.  She  laid  her  hand 
again  upon  his  arm,  her  eyes,  luminous  as  those  of  a 
child,  caught  his  eyes  ;  her  face,  fair,  sweet,  loving, 
was  the  only  thing  he  could  see.  Almost  in  a  whisper 
she  spoke  : 

"  Forgive  me,  again." 

"  Scotia  Rodney  !  Oh,  Scotia  !  Scotia !  "  and  he 
took  the  roses  from  her  hand,  and  kissing  them  pas 
sionately,  turned  abruptly  from  her,  and  walked  with 
rapid  steps  into  the  darkness. 

She  stood  still,  smiling.  His  swift  footsteps  had 
music  in  them.  "  He  loves  me  !  He  loves  me  !  He 
loves  me  !  "  All  the  secret  way  to  her  room  she  kept 
repeating  the  words  :  "  He  loves  me  !  And  I  will  make 
him  say  so  !  What  words  in  life  could  be  half  so  sweet ! 
For  I  love  him  !  I  think  I  have  always  loved  him. 
There  are  faces  one  dreams  of  in  childhood.  I  used 
to  dream  of  Angus  Bruce.  To-night  I  know  that  I 
love  him.  The  moment  I  had  spoken  insolently  I 
wanted  to  say  so.  Those  cruel  words  were  like  the 
rude  pushing  open  of  a  door.  They  let  me  into  my 
own  heart.  What  a  strange  night  !  Love — at  least 
the  knowledge  of  love — has  come  to  me,  as  it  comes 
to  most,  I  think — at  a  moment  unexpected  and  by  a 
road  never  looked  for. 

She  was  undressing  herself  to  such  thoughts.  The 
company  were  leaving.  She  knew  that  she  must 


60  A    SISTEK    TO  ESAU. 

hasten  her  night  toilet,  or  Bertha  would  be  full  of 
questions  she  did  not  intend  to  answer  that  night. 
She  made  haste,  and  lay  down  in  the  darkness  and 
tranquillity,  and  smiled  happilyjto  herself  when  she 
remembered  the  minister's  face  and  his  quick  theft  of 
her  roses,  and  the  kiss  he  gave  them  as  he  hastened 
from  her  presence. 

"  The  kiss  was  my  kiss  !  I  will  let  the  roses  keep 
it  a  little  while.  He  will  kiss  them  again  and  again, 
and  tell  them  how  much  he  loves  me  ;  and  to-morrow 
I  will  ask  him  for  the  roses.  I  will  say,  '  Perhaps 
they  may  hold  a  secret  that  ought  to  be  mine.'  ' 

The  clock  struck  midnight,  and  then  she  noticed 
that  the  house  was  quiet,  and  that  all  the  gay,  noisy 
"  farewells  "  of  departing  guests  were  over.  So  Bertha 
was  not  coming  to  see  her  that  night ;  she  could  go 
to  sleep  and  dream  of  Angus  Bruce.  Very  likely 
Bertha  was  already  asleep. 

On  the  contrary,  Bertha  was  wide  awake,  for  there 
had  came  to  her  a  new  idea,  an  overpowering  desire 
and  determination.  It  had  been  stirring  in  her  heart 
for  some  weeks,  but  it  had  suddenly  taken  form,  as 
sumed  an  imperative  attitude.  Scotia's  retirement 
from  the  festival  had  revealed  to  her  in  the  clearest 
possible  manner  the  pleasure  of  being  first  and  fore 
most.  It  was  delightful  to  be  deferred  to,  to  be 
consulted,  to  usurp  the  enviable  homage  of  Blair 
Rodney.  Among  the  young  people,  she  had  that 
night  felt  herself  mistress  of  Rodney,  and  a  deter 
mined  ambition  to  reach  that  position  took  possession 
of  her. 

Now,  when  Bertha  Rodney  had  a  desire,  she  gave 
neither  herself,  nor  any  other  creature  able  to  forward 
it,  any  rest  until  her  interests  were  considered.  Mrs. 


A   POLKA   AND  ITS  RESULTS.  6 1 

Rodney  was  weary,  but  Bertha  followed  her  to  her 
room  and  fretted  her  into  a  discussion  of  the  worry 
which  kept  her  young  heart  awake  and  anxious. 

"  You  see,  mother,  I  cannot  sleep.  All  my  future 
is  at  Scotia's  mercy  ;  and  you  know  how  Scotia  is — so 
unreliable.  One  day,  I  think  she  has  made  up  her 
mind  to  marry  Blair  ;  and  I  try  to  imagine  Sir  Thomas 
will  suit  me  better  than  Blair  ;  and  then  the  next  day, 
she  is  positively  rude  to  Blair  ;  and  Blair  comes  to  me 
for  comfort,  and  I  think  my  chances  as  good  as  Sco 
tia's.  It  may  be  fun  for  Scotia  to  play  with  a  lover 
and  a  sister,  like  a  cat  with  two  mice  ;  but  I  do  not 
enjoy  it — nor  does  Blair." 

"  Why,  then,  does  not  Blair  put  an  end  to  Scotia's 
game  by  asking  her  the  direct  question,  which  would 
compel  her  to  say  '  Yes  '  or  '  No  '  ?  " 

"  Because  he  is  afraid.  I  really  think  father  advises 
him  about  Scotia,  and  you  might  advise  me,  mother. 
No  one  cares  for  me  much,  but  you." 

"  Do  not  say  anything  like  that,  Bertha.  Your 
father  and  I  love  both  our  children  equally.  You 
must  guard  against  such  imprudent  speech." 

"  Yes,  dear  mother,  but  what  must  I  do  ? " 

"  You  wish  to  marry  Blair,  and  be  heiress  of  Rodney 
Law  ?  Speak  sincerely." 

"  Yes,  I  do." 

"  There  is  just  one  way  to  insure  your  desire.  Go 
to  your  sister.  Tell  her  you  love  Blair,  and  want  to 
be  his  wife.  Tell  her  you  are  made  miserable  by  her 
indecision,  and  throw  yourself  upon  Scotia's  love  and 
generosity." 

"  Will  she  do  as  I  wish  ? " 

"  Do  you  know  Scotia  so  little  as  to  doubt  it.  If 
you  trust  her,  you  may  rely  on  Scotia  Rodney  to  the 


62  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

last  thing  she  can  do  for  you,  and  the  last  farthing  she 
can  give  you." 

Mrs.  Rodney's  face  was  somber  and  a  little  sad ; 
and  she  spoke  as  if  she  did  not  altogether  approve  her 
own  advice. 

"  Mother,  would  you  be  sorry,  if  I  married  Blair  ? " 

"  No,  I  think  it  best  you  should  marry  Blair.  The 
family  will  be  well  served  in  every  material  way  by 
Blair.  You  will  make  him  a  good  wife  ;  Scotia  would 
quarrel  with  him.  And  Scotia  may  do  much  belter. 
Your  father  can  give  her  a  little  money,  and  I  have  a 
plan  for  securing  her  a  season  in  London.  Scotia  is 
handsome  enough  to  become  a  duchess." 

Women  are  unreadable  even  to  themselves.  Some 
impulse,  which  Mrs.  Rodney  did  not  analyze,  made 
her  find  a  certain  pleasure  in  giving  Bertha  this  little 
pang  of  jealousy — in  making  her  feel  that  she  did  not 
sanction  her  advance  to  Mistress  of  Rodney  House, 
without  considering,  also,  the  interests  of  her  sister. 
It  might  be  only  a  lawful  and  proper  desire  to  snub 
Bertha's  selfishness,  and  yet  there  might  be,  deeper 
still,  an  unacknowledged  dislike  to  the  vision  of  a 
future  mistress  of  Rodney.  For  such  a  vision  implied 
not  only  the  death  of  her  husband,  but  also  her  own 
removal  to  her  dower  house,  in  order  to  make  way  for 
the  new  mistress.  And  in  such  case,  a  woman's  own 
daughter,  though  better  than  a  stranger,  must  be  in 
some  measure  a  supplanter. 

Bertha  noticed  the  tone  and  the  matter  of  her 
mother's  speech.  It  annoyed  her  very  much.  "  I 
thought,"  she  said  moodily,  "you  would  care  for  my 
worry  and  anxiety,  mother." 

"  I  do  care  for  it.  But  I  care  also  for  your  sister's 
interests." 


A    POLKA   AND  ITS  RESULTS.  63 

"  And  if  I  marry  Blair,  you  are  going  to  give  her  a 
season  in  London  ?  You  never  thought  of  such  a 
thing  for  me,  mother." 

"  I  shall  have  to  take  upon  myself  a  great  humilia 
tion,  in  order  to  secure  for  Scotia  a  proper  chaperone. 
And  only  Scotia's  great  beauty  makes  such  a  trial 
worth  facing.  I  do  not  think  you  would  succeed  at 
Court.  Marry  Blair  Rodney  if  you  can.  It  is  as 
great  fortune  as  you  can  expect,  Bertha.  You  see,  I 
speak  with  sincerity  to  you." 

"  With  great  sincerity." 

"  It  is  very  late — too  late  to  fence  with  words  to 
night.  Indeed,  at  the  last,  if  advice  is  worth  any 
thing,  it  must  come  to  just  such  plain  words." 

"  Tell  me  one  thing,  mother — who  is  it  you  are  go 
ing  to  ask  to  chaperone  Scotia  in  London  ?  And  why 
is  the  asking  a  great  humiliation  ?  " 

"  I  am  going  to  ask  my  sister,  Lady  Yarrow  ;  and  it 
is  a  great  humiliation,  because  we  have  not  spoken  or 
written  a  word  to  each  other  for  thirty-five  years." 
Mrs.  Rodney's  face  was  gray  and  angry,  and  she  rose 
hastily,  and  began  to  prepare  herself  for  rest. 

"  I  am  sorry  I  asked  you,  mother." 

"  Well,  Bertha,  it  is  not  pleasant  to  rake  the  ashes 
of  memory.  And  your  Aunt  Yarrow  is  a  queer  woman. 
Whether  she  would  accept  my  late  offer  of  reconcilia 
tion,  and  whether,  if  she  did,  Scotia  would  be  any  bet 
ter  for  her  friendship,  I  cannot  tell.  It  is  a  doubt  with 
me — a  long  doubt — a  doubt  for  the  chin  to  rest  itself 
upon  the  palm  of  the  hand.  Good-night,  child." 

"  Shall  I  go  to  Scotia  to-night  ? " 

"  Have  some  patience  with  your  fortune.  To-mor 
row  will  surely  do." 


V. 

A   MESS    OF    POTTAGE. 

41  Hard  state  of  life  !     If  Heaven  foreknows  my  will, 
Why  am  I  not  tied  up  from  doing  ill  ? 
Why  am  I  trusted  with  myself  at  large  ? 
When  He's  more  able  to  sustain  the  charge." 

"  Prudence  !  thou  vainly  in  our  youth  art  sought, 
And  with  age  purchased  are  too  dearly  bought." 

"  Promises,  once  made,  are  past  debate, 
And  truth's  of  more  necessity  than  fate." 

T>REAKFAST  at  Rodney  House  was  a  very  in- 
•*-^  formal  meal,  served  as  each  member  of  the  family, 
or  each  guest  desired  it.  On  the  following  morning, 
Scotia  was  the  earliest  claimant.  She  came  into  the 
small  parlor  with  the  sunrise,  dressed  for  riding,  and 
looking  exceedingly  handsome  and  happy.  For  in 
those  days  a  lady's  riding  dress  was  a  very  becoming 
toilet,  and  not,  as  it  is  now,  the  very  ugliest  costume 
she  can  put  on.  Scotia's  long  habit  of  dark  blue 
broadcloth  fitted  her  fine  figure  to  perfection,  and  was 
long  enough  to  be  lifted  gracefully  over  her  left  arm. 
There  was  a  little  linen  collar  at  the  throat,  closed 
with  a  strip  of  pale  blue  silk,  tied  in  a  hunting  knot. 
Her  hair  was  beautifully  coiled,  and  in  her  hand  she 
carried  a  soft  cap  of  blue  cloth,  trimmed  with  one 
long  plume  of  the  same  color. 

Rarely  had  she  looked  so  radiant,  so  full  of  life  and 
64 


A   MESS  OF  POTTAGE.  65 

joy.  Some  lavish  planet  had  surely  reigned  when  she 
was  born,  and  made  her  of  mould  kindred  to  heaven. 
She  seemed  to  be  a  part  of  the  sunshine,  and  of  the 
morning-glory,  with  its  scent  and  song  and  sweetness. 
The  butler  gave  her  with  pleasure  the  service  she 
desired.  He  was  an  old  man  who  had  been  a  cor 
poral  in  the  Colonel's  regiment  in  India  ;  and  Scotia, 
with  a  natural  tact  born  of  a  gentle  heart,  always  gave 
him  the  title  he  had  won. 

"  Good-morning,  Corporal  Scott  !  Can  you  let  me 
have  some  breakfast,  early  as  it  is?" 

"  Ony  gude  thing  ye  like,  Miss  Rodney.  A  bit  o' 
kippered  salmon,  and  a  poached  egg,  and  buttered 
toast,  and  the  marmalade,  and  the  like  o'  that  ?  " 

"  And  a  cup  of  tea  also,  Corporal." 

He  brought  all  with  a  delightful  officiousness,  and 
watched  her  enjoyment  of  the  meal  with  an  air  of  sat 
isfaction.  And  it  gave  him  a  great  deal  of  pleasure 
to  see  her  mount  her  pony  and  ride  away  alone.  The 
groom  was  waiting  to  attend  her,  but  he  was  dismissed 
with  the  usual  formula  : 

"  Thank  you,  Jarvie,  but  I  am  only  going  to  the 
sea-side." 

"  Ye  hae  the  back-send  again,  Jarvie,"  said  the 
corporal  complacently. 

"  Miss  Rodney  is  vera  uppish  in  her  ways,  Mr. 
Scott  ;  but  I'm  no  carin'.  Ye  hae  to  tak'  women 
folk  at  a  venture,  as  it  were  ;  listen  to  their  flights 
and  fancies,  and  mak'  a  deegnified  bow.  I  ken  weel 
the  Colonel  wad  preefer  I  was  takin'  care  o'  the  young 
leddy  ;  but  what  then  ?  In  the  lang  run,  it's  neither 
here  nor  there." 

They  were  standing  in  front  of  Rodney  House, 
watching  Scotia  ride  slowly  under  the  firs  shadowing 


66  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

one  of  the  avenues  of  the  park  ;  the  corporal  smooth 
ing  out  the  Daily  News,  which  had  just  come ;  the 
groom  holding  his  saddled  horse  by  the  bridle.  The 
same  thought  was  in  the  mind  of  both  men — her  sex, 
and  the  pity  of  it. 

"  Will  she  marry  Mr.  Blair,  think  ye,  Corporal  ?  " 

"  She  has  mair  sense,  Mr.  Jarvie." 

"  What  think  ye  o'  oor  new  minister,  Corporal  ?  " 

"  He  has  a  vera  connect  method  o'  enforcing  doc 
trine  ;  and  he  isna  sploring  awa'  anent  the  danger  o' 
the  Kirk.  That  is  ane  comfort." 

"  Have  ye  been  hearing  o'  the  work,  Corporal,  how 
it  has  been  growin'  and  prosperin';  meetin'  after 
meetin',  night  after  night  ?  " 

"  I  hae  heard,  I  hae  heard,  Mr.  Jarvie.  I  hae  been 
told.  I  hope  it  is  weel,  but  there  is  great  need  o' 
care  ;  great  need — vera  great  need  o'  care." 

"I  was  dreamin'  of  oor  Miss  Rodney  and  the  new 
minister  last  night." 

"  Keep  your  dreams  in  your  ain  heart,  my  young 
man.  Mony  a  ane  gets  their  dreams  read,  in  a  way 
they  little  thocht  of.  And  tak'  your  horse  back  to  the 
stable,  neither  o'  you  will  be  wanted  this  morning." 

Jarvie  turned  away  rather  sulkily.  He  felt  it  a 
trial  to  be  dismissed  so  often.  But  on  this  point 
Scotia  had  prevailed  with  her  parents,  after  much 
argument  and  entreaty.  It  was  understood  that  Jar- 
vie  was  to  attend  her,  whenever  visiting  or  shopping 
took  her  beyond  the  limits  of  Rodney  Law  ;  but  that 
upon  their  own  land,  and  down  to  the  fishing  village, 
and  along  the  sea-shore,  she  was  to  have  the  liberty 
and  solitude  which  made  the  exercise  so  delightful  to 
her. 

This  morning,   to  be   alone  with  Nature  was  the 


A   MESS  OF  POTTAGE.  67 

supreme  earthly  pleasure  her  heart  desired  ;  and  when 
out  of  sight,  she  put  her  pony  to  its  utmost  speed  and 
soon  reached  the  sea-side,  and  the  long  stretch  of 
sand,  and  the  great  wall  of  rocks,  full  of  strange 
caverns,  that  guarded  the  coast.  The  pony  then 
stepped  slowly  through  the  spent  waves,  and  Scotia 
dropped  the  reins  loosely  and  began  to  think.  It 
pleased  her  to  blend  the  idea  of  Angus  Bruce  with 
these  great  spaces  of  enpurpled  water,  with  the  sap 
phire  streak  on  the  horizon,  and  the  shadowy  fishing 
boats  stealing  away  into  the  luminous  haze.  She  was 
a  mile  above  the  village.  Its  bluff-browed,  bonneted 
men  were  on  the  water,  or  else  fast  asleep ;  its  women 
were  in  the  village  selling  fish.  There  was  no  human 
noise  audible  ;  only  the  crying  and  cawing  of  the  sea 
gulls,  fluttering  in  long  files  above  the  tumbling  green 
waves. 

The  peace  of  the  place  was  perfect.  It  was  a  noble 
chamber  in  which  to  question  her  heart.  The  fear  of 
man — the  terror  of  evil  tongues,  and  scornful  women 
seemed  infinitesimal  in  such  companionship.  The 
everlasting  hills,  the  mighty  sea,  the  eternal  spaces 
around,  helped  her  to  a  decision  based  only  upon  the 
noblest  part  of  her  own  nature,  and  the  immutable 
dignity  of  Truth.  Come  weal  or  woe,  she  felt  that  if 
she  were  faithful  to  love,  and  honor,  and  truth,  all 
would  be  well  in  the  end. 

As  she  mused,  the  weather  suddenly  changed.  The 
waters  became  black,  the  gulls,  troubled  in  their  minds, 
began  to  wail  piercingly  ;  the  wind,  with  an  iron 
voice,  called  up  the  sea,  and  jostled  and  pushed  the 
clouds,  and  brought  ram  on  its  broad  wings.  Scotia 
rode  rapidly  to  the  village  ;  she  felt  as  if  the  waves 
were  now  chasing  her  beyond  their  own  "  thus  far." 


68  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

In  the  midst  of  a  pelting  shower,  she  entered  the  first 
cottage  she  came  to. 

She  stepped  into  the  chamber  of  death.  A  young 
man,  the  youngest  son  of  his  mother,  lay  at  that  one 
narrow  door  which  opens  to  eternity.  The  dismal, 
solemn  stillness  was  only  broken  by  his  labored 
breathing.  He  was  already  within  the  portal  ;  Death 
stood  between  him  and  earth.  The  mother  sat  in  a 
low  chair  tearless,  smitten  by  the  suddenness  and 
horror  of  her  grief,  into  total  indifference  to  all  human 
considerations.  She  saw  Scotia  enter  ;  but  what  was 
any  mortal  being  to  her  ?  Was  not  her  child  on  the 
verge  of  everlasting  torment  ? 

Some  men  and  women  neighbors  sat  by  the  wretched 
mother.  They  were  awe-struck,  and  had  no  comfort 
to  offer  her.  The  minister  stood  by  the  foot  of  the 
death-bed.  He  also  was  sombre  and  silent.  His 
eyes  were  full  of  anguish,  but  his  lips  were  stern, 
and  his  attitude  hopeless.  No  one  noticed  that  Scotia 
was  wet.  What  was  a  little  rain  water  in  the  presence 
of  the  Avenger  of  Sin  ? 

Scotia  touched  the  minister  a  little  imperatively. 
"What  is  the  matter  with  Jock  Thomson  ?  " 

"  He  has  been  stabbed  in  a  drunken  fight  ;  he  is 
dying." 

"  Pray  for  him  !  " 

"  Alas !  He  is  bound  over  to  the  wrath  of  God, 
and  by  his  sin,  made  subject  to  eternal  death. 
He  has  come  to  the  end  of  God's  mercy  and 
patience." 

"  It  is  not  true  !  There  is  no  end  to  the  patience 
of  God  !  no  end  to  His  mercy  !  "  She  slipped  down 
by  the  side  of  the  dying  man,  she  took  his  cold  hands 
in  hers  : 


A    MESS  OF  POTTAGE,  69 

"  Jock  !  Jock  Thomson  !  Do  you  hear  me  ?  I 
am  Scotia  Rodney." 

Some  transient  gleam  of  assent  passed  over  Jock's 
face,  and  she  continued  : 

"Jock,  I  am  telling  you  the  eternal  truth — God 
is  love  !  always  love  !  Love  to  the  last  moment. 
David  says,  even  if  you  make  your  bed  in  hell,  God  is 
there  to  hear  you.  Jock,  you  have  made  your  bed  in 
hell,  but  do  not  fear,  and  above  all  do  not  doubt. 
God  will  hear  you.  Cry  to  Him  !  It  is  not  too  late  ! 
It  is  not,  indeed  !  " 

Jock  opened  his  eyes  and  tried  to  speak. 

"  I  will  cry  for  you,  only  say  the  words  after  me  in 
your  soul.  God  be  merciful !  God  be  merciful  to 
me,  a  sinner  !  a  great  sinner  !  a  great  sinner,  but  not 
too  great  for  Thee  to  pardon  ! " 

And  the  dying  man  caught  the  spirit  of  the  words, 
and  he  prayed  with  her. 

"  You  believe,  Jock  ?  It  is  true  as  death  that 
God's  love  is  greater  than  death  ;  that  God  is  able 
and  willing  to  save  to  the  very  uttermost.  Think  of 
that,  Jock,  to  the  uttermost  all  who  come  to  him." 

The  departing  soul  was  stayed  by  this  majesty  of 
faith  and  love.  It  made  a  last  supreme  effort  of 
surrender. 

"Jock,  listen  to  me  !  You  are  nearly  dead,  but  re 
member  Calvary  and  the  cross  on  the  lonely  hill-top, 
and  Jesus  Christ  all  alone,  through  the  dark,  suffering 
for  your  sins.  Cling  to  the  cross  !  Cling  to  the 
pierced  feet  on  it  !  Say  once  more — Even  me,  O 
Christ !  " 

He  was  listening  with  all  his  spiritual  senses.  He 
was  trying  to  speak  through  his  last  convulsive  sobs. 
He  went  out  of  life  with  the  promise  of  love  and  for- 


7°  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

giveness  in  his  ears.  Scotia  was  weeping  as  she 
talked  to  him.  His  mother  had  risen  from  her  chair, 
and  stood  with  lifted  hands,  not  daring  to  pray.  The 
minister  had  covered  his  face.  The  watchers  with 
the  mother  had  fallen  upon  their  knees.  While  Scotia 
was  saying  with  the  dying  lad,  "  Even  me,  O  Christ !  " 
he  went  to  the  mercy  of  The  Crucified.  She  closed 
his  eyes  with  a  prayer,  and  then  turned  with  her  wet 
face  to  his  mother.  She  led  her  to  a  chair,  and  whis 
pered,  God  knows  what  words  of  hope  and  comfort- 
But  the  woman  looked  in  the  minister's  face,  and 
doubted  them.  Surely  he  must  know  best.  And 
what  should  a  young  girl  like  Scotia  Rodney  under 
stand  of  the  high  things  of  God's  election  and  God's 
mercy  ?  She  shook  her  head,  and  covered  her  face 
with  her  apron,  and  gave  herself  up  to  unrestrained 
weeping. 

The  storm  was  still  severe,  but  Scotia  felt  as  if  it 
would  be  a  joy  to  face  it.  Angus  suggested  a  visit  to 
the  widow  Johnson's  cottage.  "  She  will  dry  your 
habit,"  he  said,  "and  make  you  a  cup  of  tea." 

"  Can  you  think  of  such  things  in  the  very  article 
of  death  ? "  She  asked  the  question  almost  angrily. 
"  Help  me  to  mount,  if  you  please.  I  must  go  home. 
I  must  be  alone.  It  is  the  first  time  I  ever  met 
Death." 

He  did  as  she  asked  him.  He  scarce  lifted  his 
eyes  to  her  face.  But  just  as  she  was  leaving,  with 
the  rain  driving  on  every  side  of  them,  in  the  gloom 
of  the  storm,  he  said  : 

"  Miss  Rodney,  you  have  troubled  me  much  by 
what  you  said.  Was  it  right,  to  give  a  wicked  man 
such  hope  ? " 

"  It  was  right.     Christ  died  not  only  for  our  sins, 


A   MESS  OF  POTTAGE.  71 

but  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world — the  whole  world, 
Mr.  Bruce  !  That  is  God's  zone  of  mercy.  Dare  you 
limit  it  ?" 

He  was  standing  by  her  side  when  she  began  the  sen 
tence,  his  pale  face  sternly  thoughtful,  lifted  through 
the  smur  and  drive  of  the  rain,  his  head  uncovered, 
his  black  hair  wet  and  clinging,  his  eyes  shining  and 
misty.  Ere  she  had  finished,  the  horse,  impatient  in 
the  storm,  had  started  ;  and  the  solemn,  imperative 
question  was  carried  back  to  him  on  the  wind's  wet 
wings,  and  flung  like  a  buffet  in  his  face. 

All  his  way  home  it  buffetted  his  soul,  so  that  he 
was  not  conscious  of  his  physical  struggle  with  the 
storm.  And  he  was  also  angry.  What  right  had  a 
girl  like  Scotia  Rodney  to  trouble  his  firm  convictions 
with  questions  that  would  haunt  him  like  ghosts  ? 
And  what  right  had  she  to  usurp  his  office  at  the  bed 
of  death,  and  cry  "  peace "  where  there  was  no  peace? 
He  had  been  interfered  with  ;  he  had  been  set  aside, 
put  below,  and  out  of  his  place,  before  his  parishion 
ers.  Some  of  them  might  say  he  had  submitted  to  it, 
because  Scotia  was  the  daughter  of  his  patron.  It 
made  him  burn  with  indignation.  He  knew  that 
neither  for  the  love  of  woman,  nor  the  favor  of  man, 
would  he  abate  one  tittle  of  the  faith  due  to  his 
creed,  or  the  respect  due  to  his  office,  and  yet  he  had 
been  placed  in  a  position  that  gave  men  and  women 
occasion  to  say  so.  The  rain  and  wind  that  beat  upon 
and  drenched  and  tore  his  garments,  and  wearied  his 
body,  was  but  a  symbol  of  the  spiritual  storm  which 
distracted  and  mortified  his  soul. 

But  Scotia  was  exalted  and  lifted  above  all 
mortal  considerations.  A  solemn  joy  pervaded  her. 
She  had  stood  by  the  side  of  Death  and  not  feared 


72  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

him  ;  and  she  felt  at  that  hour  how  well  the  hardest 
life  may  be  endurable  with  death  to  crown  it.  Near 
home  she  met  Jarvie  and  another  groom  coming  to 
seek  her  ;  and  she  anticipated  some  of  the  worry  and 
care  with  which  the  truest  affection  often  interferes 
with  our  rare  moments  of  spiritual  joy.  She  had  to 
submit  to  precautions  she  felt  to  be  quite  unnecessary. 
For  who  takes  cold,  or  receives  injury,  while  the  spirit 
has  the  upper  hand.  Men  and  women  driven  by  great 
enthusiasms  go  through  fire  and  water,  and  compass 
impossibilities.  All  our  limitations  are  of  the  body  ; 
but  in  our  diviner  moments,  when  the  soul  takes  com 
mand,  it  makes  but  small  account  of  them. 

Yet  she  was  glad  of  the  quiet,  and  dusk,  and 
warmth  of  her  room  ;  glad  to  be  still  and  recall  her 
self  ;  to  try  and  understand  clearly  the  circumstances 
through  which  she  seemed  to  have  been  carried  by  a 
power  beyond  her  control.  And  of  course  the  reac 
tion  came,  and  her  face  burned  when  she  remembered 
Angus  Bruce.  What  would  he  think  of  her  ?  Would 
he  ever  forgive  her  interference  ?  Yet  the  words  sprung 
from  her  soul  to  her  lips,  and  how  could  she  restrain 
them  ?  No  ;  she  had  done  right.  She  was  at  peace 
with  her  conscience,  though  she  was  sure  the  minister 
was  angry  with  her. 

And  the  mother  of  the  dead  man  !  She  had  not 
believed  in  her.  Scotia  grew  angry  when  she  recalled 
the  woman's  face.  Evidently  she  had  not  wished  to 
believe  in  her  son's  salvation,  if  that  security  imper 
iled  one  iota  of  her  creed.  If  she  had  told  the  dy 
ing  man  that  there  was  no  God,  and  no  heaven,  and 
no  hell,  the  fishermen  and  the  women  present  could 
hardly  have  set  their  strong,  stern  faces  into  a  more 
denying  aspect.  None  of  them  wanted  poor  Jock 


A   MESS  OF  POTTAGE.  73 

Thomson  to  have  mercy.  Jock  had  been  all  his  life  a 
child  of  wrath,  ordained  to  that  end  by  the  eternal 
purpose  and  justice  of  the  Creator.  Should  they  give 
him  hope,  through  a  false  creed,  even  the  creed  of  the 
Arminians  ?  No  !  They  had  the  spirit  of  their  the 
ology,  and  were  very  jealous  for  the  honor  and  the 
justice  of  the  God  of  Scotland. 

Happy  and  then  unhappy,  hoping  and  then  doubt 
ing,  Scotia's  mind  wandered  in  confusion  and  per 
plexity  until  she  fell  into  a  deep  sleep.  In  that 
wondrous  condition  she  found  a  place  full  of  green 
glooms  and  dusk-white  poppies  ;  and  she  lay  down 
there,  and  forgot  all  her  life  until  some  one  called 
her  name,  and  she  felt  constrained  to  rise  and 
answer. 

It  was  Bertha.  She  was  standing  by  the  bedside, 
and  a  servant  had  brought  in  a  tray  full  of  the  highly 
spiced  meats  and  the  fragrant  fruits  that  Scotia  loved. 
All  her  animal  senses  were  at  once  aroused  by  the 
intangible  aromas  of  succulent  meat,  and  the  warm, 
fragrant  smell  of  raspberries,  and  the  reviving  odor  of 
the  fresh  drawn  tea,  and  the  scent  of  a  large  white 
lily. 

And  Bertha,  charmingly  dressed,  and  charmingly 
cheerful  and  happy,  was  there  with  them,  and  bent 
upon  serving  her.  "  Father  and  Mother  say  you  are 
to  stay  in  bed,  Scotia  ;  and  so  I  am  come  to  talk  to 
you  and  to  watch  you  enjoy  your  dinner.  Here, 
Jessie,  put  the  table  close  to  the  bedside  !  Such 
delicious  jugged  hare,  Scotia  !•  And  here  is  the  breast 
of  a  pheasant,  and  some  raspberries,  and  just  one 
perfect  apricot — the  only  one  ripe.  Father  sent  it  to 
you,  and  Mother  made  the  tea  herself." 

''  How  good  you  are  to  me  !     Let  me  have  the  hare 


74  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

first.  Oh,  how  hungry  I  am  !  I  like  hare,  Bertha. 
It  tastes  of  the  woods,  as  no  other  flesh  does, — not 
even  venison, — and  how  finely  spiced  this  '  jugg '  is  !  " 

"  And  I  am  going  to  sit  with  you.  I  am  going  to 
wait  on  you  myself, — that  will  do,  Jessie,  you  can  go 
away,  until  I  ring, — for  positively,  Scotia,  the  house  is 
dreadfully  dull  without  you." 

"Where  is  Blair?" 

"  He  went  to  Edinburgh  as  soon  as  he  had  finished 
his  breakfast ;  and  the  minister  has  not  been  here  at 
all ;  and  no  one  else,  for  that  matter,  except  Sir 
Thomas  Carr.  We  were  all  so  sorry  for  you  last 
night — you  missed  the  loveliest  polka.  Blair  was 
perfectly  charming — and  then,  when  we  came  to  break 
fast  this  morning,  you  were  off,  no  one  knew  where." 

"  I  went  to  Buller's  Cave." 

"  Such  a  lonely  place  !  I  do  not  believe  Blair  likes 
you  to  go  about  so  much  by  yourself." 

"  My  doings  do  not  concern  Blair  Rodney." 

"  He  thinks  they  do — or,  at  least,  that  they  ought 
to.  I  am  sure  he  went  away  in  a  '  huff '  at  you." 

Scotia  laughed  good-naturedly.  With  that  deli- 
ciously-spiced  food  in  her  mouth,  she  could  not  feel 
very  angry  at  Blair's  presumption,  and  she  carelessly 
answered  : 

"  Poor  Blair  !  He  thinks  a  certain  thing,  and  then 
he  is  quite  sure  the  whole  of  his  world  must  think 
with  him." 

There  was  a  short  silence.  Scotia  had  finished  the 
last  morsel  of  hare,  and  with  a  sigh  of  satisfaction  was 
rearranging  her  tray — the  breast  of  pheasant,  and  the 
cup  of  tea,  then  the  raspberries,  and  the  apricot.  She 
glanced  from  these  anticipated  delicacies  to  Bertha. 
Her  pretty  face  had  become  thoughtful,  almost  sad. 


A    MESS  OF  POTTAGE.  75 

Scotia  began  to  tell  her  about  poor  Jock  Thomson's 
death. 

The  story  did  not  interest  Bertha.  She  cut  it 
short.  "  It  is  just  like  that  class  of  people,"  she  said 
contemptuously.  "  If  they  dispute  about  a  couple  of 
herrings,  they  explain  themselves  with  their  fish  knives. 
And  Madge  Thomson,  Jock's  mother,  is  a  dreadful 
old  woman.  She  drove  her  other  four  sons  to  the 
four  quarters  of  the  world.  How  can  you  care  for 
such  people  ?  That  is  another  thing  Blair  dislikes  in 
you." 

"  I  do  not  intend  to  order  my  life  to  Blair's  likes  or 
dislikes.  Why  should  we  talk  of  him  ?  Sir  Thomas 
is  a  nicer  subject.  Are  you  going  to  become  Lady 
Carr,  Bertha  ? " 

"  That  depends  upon  you,  Scotia." 

Scotia's  face  sobered  a  little.  "  But  what  have  I  to 
do  with  it,  Bertha?"  She  was  cutting  up  her  pheas 
ant  slowly,  and  she  paused  and  looked  straight  into 
her  sister's  face. 

"  Everything,  Scotia  !  everything  !  My  fate  is  in 
your  hands.  If  you  marry  Blair — I  shall  marry  Sir 
Thomas." 

"  If  I  marry  Blair  ?  " 

"  Yes,  dear.  If  you  marry  Blair,  then,  of  course, 
I  cannot  marry  Blair,  and  must  take  the  next 
best." 

"  Oh  !  " 

"  But  if  you  do  not  accept  Blair,  then — then,  I  hope 
Blair  will  marry  me.  You  know  he  will  not  inherit  if 
he  does  not  marry  either  you  or  me.  Oh,  Scotia !  if 
you  only  knew  your  own  mind  how  happy  you  might 
make  your  poor  little  sister."  And  at  that  moment, 
with  her  baby  face  and  her  tearful  eyes,  and  small 


?6  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

stature,  she  did  indeed  look  a  "  poor  little  sister," 
and  Scotia's  heart  smote  her. 

"  What  do  you  want  me  to  do,  Bertha  ? " 

"To  give  up  Blair — unless  you  are  going  to  marry 
him.  Are  you  going  to  marry  him,  Scotia  ?  " 

Now  Scotia  was  hardly  prepared  to  give  an  irrevo 
cable  decision  at  a  moment's  notice.  It  seemed 
unfair  to  herself,  to  her  father,  even  to  the  interested 
claimant  for  her  hand.  She  had  persistently  put  off 
this  decision.  '  She  did  not  like  being  taken  to  cate 
chism  in  a  manner  so  prompt  and  final.  She  remained 
silent  so  long  that  Bertha  again  took  up  the  subject. 
And  by  this  time  she  had  thrown  off  any  repugnance 
to  its  discussion  that  would  hinder  her  own  claim  or 
interest.  She  was  prepared  to  use  every  art  to  win 
what  she  desired. 

"  I  do  not  mind  confessing  to  you,  Scotia,  that  I  am 
dreadfully  in  love  with  Blair.  I  shall  be  miserable  if 
I  do  not  marry  him  ;  but  then,  you  will  be  happy, 
and  that  will  be  some  consolation." 

"  I  thought  you  were  in  love  with  Sir  Thomas  Carr. 
I  am  sure  he  loves  you  truly." 

"  But  only  think,  Scotia  !  He  told  me  to-day  that 
he  had  accepted  a  secretaryship  in  India.  Mother 
says  when  she  went  to  India  she  was  as  plump  and  as 
pretty  as  I  am  ;  and  that  in  five  years  she  was  like  a 
mummy.  I  could  not  bear  such  a  prospect — unless 
you  marry  Blair.  Then  I  shall  be  thankful  to  get  out 
of  the  sight  of  your  happiness.  I  am  such  a  weak 
little  thing,  and  I  could  not  bear  to  be  tempted.  I 
might  learn  to  envy  my  own  dear  sister." 

"  Then  you  really  love  Blair  ?" 

"  I  have  loved  him  from  the  first  hour  of  our  meet 
ing." 


A    MESS  OF  POTTAGE.  77 

"  And  I  do  not  love  him — and  I  never  can  love 
him  ;  but  for  father's  sake  I  have  hesitated." 

"  Oh,  dear  sister,  think  of  me  first !  It  is  only  a 
little  land  father  cares  about.  It  is  my  love,  my  life, 
or  at  least  what  is  to  make  my  life  happy." 

"  You  know  that  if  I  give  up  Blair,  I  give  up  also 
my  inheritance?  " 

"  Dear  Scotia,  I  know.  I  ask  you  to  do  a  great 
thing.  But  you  say  you  do  not  love  Blair.  If  you 
did  love  him  I  should  be  ashamed  to  ask  you.  I 
should  just  marry  Sir  Thomas  and  go  away  to  India. 
Mother  has  been  crying  over  the  prospect  all  day. 
Because,  with  the  least  encouragement  from  you,  Blair 
will  ask  you  to  be  his  wife  ;  and  father  will  urge  you, 
and  you  never  could  deny  father,  I  know.  I  have 
been  terrified  every  day  lest  Blair  should  speak  before 
I  did.  When  he  went  to  Edinburgh  this  morning,  I 
said  to  mother,  what  a  piece  of  good  fortune  it  was, 
and  then  I  resolved  to  open  my  heart  to  you  to-day. 
You  must  know  how  anxious  Blair  is  to  have  things 
settled  with  you?" 

"  Yes,  I  have  known  that  some  time.  I  will  promise 
you,  Bertha,  he  shall  have  things  settled  with  me  as 
soon  as  he  returns." 

''You  will  accept  him?"  And  Bertha  lifted  her 
kerchief  to  her  face,  and  began  to  weep  with  a  child 
ish  helplessness  that  went  to  Scotia's  heart. 

"  I  will  refuse  him,  then — there — and  forever.  I 
will  send  him  to  you  for  love  and  sympathy.  Blair 
has  a  miraculous  sense  of  his  own  interests.  He  is 
quite  as  capable  as  you  are  of  taking  the  next  best. 
Besides,  he  may  really  like  you  better.  I  think  father 
has  made  quite  a  point  of  his  marrying  me.  When 


7s  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

he  finds  out  I  do  not  want  him,  I  dare  say  he  will  find 
out  that  he  never  wanted  me." 

"  Scotia  !  Scotia  !  I  can  never  thank  you  enough. 
To  think  you  will  really  give  up  Blair  to  me  !  It 
seems  impossible  !  Say  so  once  more,  that  I  may 
believe  it." 

"I  will  certainly  refuse  Blair  Rodney  when  he  asks 
me  to  marry  him." 

"  You  must  think  me  selfish,  dear  Scotia,  I  am  sure 
you  must.  But  I  am  such  a  timid  little  thing,  and  the 
thought  of  having  to  give  up  Blair,  and  having  to  go 
to  India,  made  me  miserable." 

"  Be  happy,  then.  You  can  marry  Blair,  if  Blair  is 
willing  ;  and  stay  at  Rodney  Law." 

After  this  absolute  surrender,  the  feeling  in  the 
room  changed.  There  was  a  restraint  in  it,  which 
Bertha  wished  to  escape  from — the  painful  restraint 
of  simulated  gratitude.  As  for  Scotia,  no  sooner  was 
her  sacrifice  completed  than  she  was  assailed  with 
doubts  from  every  side.  Her  conscience  did  not  give 
her  any  approval  ;  her  heart  was  wounded,  and  she 
could  not  listen  to  Bertha's  iterations,  because  she 
was  blindly  feeling  about  for  its  hurt. 

In  a  little  while  Bertha  was  sure  that  Scotia  looked 
pale  and  weary,  and  ought  to  sleep.  She  put  down 
the  lights,  and  shook  up  the  pillows,  and  smoothed 
the  spread,  and  tip-toed  about  the  room  with  an  affec 
tation  of  loving  solicitude  that  was  irritating.  But  she 
finally  tip-toed  herself  out  of  the  room,  and  silently 
closed  the  door  behind  her.  For  a  few  steps  she  pre 
served  the  same  manner,  then  her  face  glowed  with  a 
sudden  delight ;  she  ran  swiftly  along  the  corridor, 
and  locked  herself  in  her  own  room. 


A   MESS  OF  POTTAGE.  79 

"  I  have  managed  it !  "  she  cried  softly.  "  I  have 
managed  it !  I  have  got  all  I  wanted  !  Clever  little 
Bertha  !  "  And  she  gently  patted  her  pink  cheeks,  as 
she  looked  at  herself  in  the  mirror  with  a  great  ap 
probation. 


VI. 

EITHER    WILL    DO. 

"  Some  kinds  of  baseness  are  nobly  undergone." 
"  Some  sins  do  bear  their  privilege  on  earth." 

"  The  week  impress  of  Love  is  as  a  figure 
Trenched  in  ice  ;  which,  with  an  hour's  heat 
Dissolves  to  water,  and  doth  lose  its  form." 

"  There  is  no  virtue  like  necessity." 

— Shakespeare. 

'""PHERE  is  an  instinctive  sagacity  which  anticipates 
•*-  events  by  a  warm  impression  of  them,  and  this 
instinctive  sagacity  Scotia  possessed  in  a  large  degree. 
For  several  days  after  her  surrender,  life  went  on  as  if 
she  had  made  no  such  surrender.  But  on  the  Satur 
day  evening  following,  she  had  a  presentiment  that  the 
time  had  come  for  her  to  finish  the  act  of  renuncia 
tion  she  had  undertaken. 

It  had  been  a  sultry  day,  and  the  gloaming  was  op 
pressive.  The  house  had  already  its  Sabbath  atmos 
phere.  The  Colonel  sat  silent  and  thoughtful  by  the 
open  window.  Wherever  his  soul  wandered,  it  was  far 
from  Rodney  Law.  Mrs.  Rodney  was  watching  the 
maids  fill  the  vases  with  fresh  flowers,  and  lay  out 
clean  linen,  and  make  the  other  preparations  neces 
sary  for  a  peaceful  Sabbath.  Bertha  was  in  her  room 
considering  the  toilet  she  would  wear  to  church.  The 

80 


EITHER   WILL  DO.  8 1 

house  was  in  perfect  order  ;  sweet,  clean,  and  a  little 
mournful. 

Scotia,  with  her  bonnet  in  her  hand,  went  slowly 
through  the  garden,  and  when  she  reached  its  con 
fines  passed  into  the  park.  The  living  gallery  of 
great  trees  invited  her.  She  went  thoughtfully  into 
it.  "  In  such  green  halls  the  first  kings  reigned,"  she 
said  softly  ;  "  they  slept  in  their  shade,  and  enter 
tained  angels."  Then  a  shadow,  almost  painful  in  its 
annoyance,  darkened  her  face.  She  saw,  afar  off,  not 
any  angel,  but  the  very  material  figure  of  Blair  Rodney. 

He  was  aware  of  her  presence  at  the  same  moment, 
and  struck  his  horse  smartly  to  hurry  its  loitering 
steps.  Scotia  waited  at  the  mossy  root  of  a  birch 
tree,  and  when  Blair  joined  her  he  alighted  and 
threw  his  bridle  over  his  arm.  It  was  evidently  his  in 
tention  to  walk  home  with  her.  The  words  he  was 
going  to  say  she  saw  in  his  eyes  and  on  his  lips  ;  and 
her  first  impulse  was  to  prevent  them  by  any  other 
words  that  she  could  remember.  She  was  very  ner 
vous,  and  Blair's  pronounced  individuality  was  for  a 
few  minutes  an  oppression. 

There  were  some  blue  bells  at  the  foot  of  the  tree, 
hidden  among  the  grass,  and  Scotia  stooped  to  gather 
them.  She  was  hardly  conscious  she  was  doing  so  ; 
the  act  was  an  involuntary  one,  the  outcome  of  her 
suddenly  disturbed  condition.  But  when  she  rose  with 
her  hands  full  of  the  pale  blue  flowers,  Blair  thought 
she  was  exquisitely  lovely,  and  for  once  he  became 
poetical.  "  These  beautiful  blossoms,"  he  said  "  are 
like  woman.  As  they  dwell  under  the  protecting  care 
of  the  tree,  so  woman  should  shelter  her  weakness  in 
the  protecting  love  of  man.  I  love  flowers,  and  I 
love " 


82  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  I  love  trees,  "  interrupted  Scotia.  "  They  are 
far  more  noble  than  flowers.  Flowers  carry  all  their 
splendor  on  the  outside.  Trees  have  an  intrinsic 
grandeur.  They  do  not  lean  upon  us,  they  are  not 
dependent  upon  us  in  any  way." 

''  Some  trees  are  very  delicate  and  require  much 
care." 

"  Exotics  !  I  am  not  thinking  of  such.  Have  you 
noticed  the  north  side  of  Rodney  Hill,  with  its  mantle 
of  pines  ?  If  ever  I  feel  weak,  I  walk  among  them. 
What  a  long  warfare  they  have  waged  with  the  forces 
of  nature  !  not  singly,  but  in  serried  phalanxes,  requir 
ing  little  nourishment,  making  little  display,  living  by 
union.  There  is  nothing  in  nature  that  has  such 
power  over  a  noble  imagination  as  a  plantation  of 
pines." 

"  Perhaps  I  have  no  noble  imagination.  I  confess 
that  the  pine  woods,  as  well  as  those  dismal  yews  in 
the  kirk-yard,  inspire  me  with  dislike  and  fear.  They 
are  very  ugly,  too." 

"  No  ;  they  are  not  ugly,  Blair.  No  tree  is  ugly, 
except  the  pollard  willow.  I  like  yews  ;  they  have  a 
solemn  atmosphere,  and  if  you  go  among  them,  you 
grow  insensibly  solemn.  How  huge  they  are  !  How 
battered  !  How  venerable  !  And  it  is  incontestable 
that  they  become  more  and  more  striking  as  they 
grow  to  extreme  old  age.  They  are  the  only  trees 
which  do  so.  But  you  are  not  listening  to  me." 

"  No,  Cousin  Scotia,  I  was  looking  at  you  ;  admiring 
you  ;  loving  you  ;  wondering  if  you  could  ever  love 
me!" 

"  I  love  you,  cousin,  just  as  well  as  there  is  need  to." 

"  Enough  to  be  my  wife,  Scotia  ?    Dearest  Scotia  !" 

"  Wives  and  cousins  are  different  things,  Blair." 


EITHER   WILL  DO.  83, 

"  Make  them  the  same  in  our  case.  Scotia,  I  want 
you  to  love  me  ;  to  marry  me " 

"  But  I  do  not  love  you,  Blair  ;  and  I  never  could 
love  you  as  a  wife  should  love  her  husband.  So,  then, 
I  could  never  marry  you." 

"  Scotia,  do  you  realize  what  you  are  saying  ? " 

He  spoke  with  astonishment,  with  a  shade  of  anger, 
as  one  might  answer  an  unreasonable  child. 

"Yes,  Blair.  I  have  thought  over  the  words  you 
have  now  said  very  often.  I  knew,  of  course,  that 
you  would  say  them ;  and  I  am  not  talking  as  a 
foolish  woman  might  talk — just  to  be  coaxed  out  of  a 
false  position.  I  mean  what  I  have  said." 

"  Do  you  think  that  I  have  asked  you  to  be  my  wife 
because  Colonel  Rodney  wishes  me  to  do  so  ?  I  love 
you  dearly,  Scotia." 

"  You  think  you  love  me,  Blair  ;  but  I  know  you 
better  than  you  know  yourself.  You  really  love  Bertha, 
and  she  loves  you  with  all  her  heart.  I  appreciate  the 
kindness  and  justice  which  led  you  to  offer  your  hand 
first  to  me,  because  I  am  the  older,  and,  therefore,  the 
natural  heiress  of  Rodney.  But  let  me  assure  you,  I 
shall  be  better  pleased  to  see  Bertha  and  you  its 
mistress  and  master.  Bertha  loves  you.  I  do  not 
love  you.  Bertha  would  marry  you  if  you  had  not  a 
shilling.  I  would  not  marry  you — for  all  Scotland  !  I 
would  not  do  you  such  an  injustice !  " 

"  Bertha  is  a  dear  little  darling,  but " 

"  Then  tell  her  so,  and  both  of  you  be  happy  ever 
afterward." 

He  was  contemplating  the  act,  even  while  Scotia 
spoke.  In  some  respects  he  would  have  greatly  pre 
ferred  Scotia,  but  in  reality  neither  of  the  sisters 
rilled  the  highest  ideal  of  Blair  Rodney.  A  woman 


$4  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

like  the  Hon.  Mrs.  Bothwell,  who  was  the  glass  of 
fashion  and  the  leader  of  her  own  particular  set,  was 
the  woman  after  his  heart.  Between  Scotia  and 
Bertha  he  had  come  to  regard  the  choice  as  about 
even.  Scotia  was  the  lovelier  woman,  but  Bertha 
would  make  the  more  obedient  and  comfortable  wife. 
Scotia  was  the  Colonel's  desire,  and  for  that  very 
reason  he  felt  that  it  would  be  a  pleasant  assertion  of 
his  independence  to  choose  Bertha.  In  fact,  he  had 
begun  to  regard  Rodney  as  his  own  by  right  of  suc 
cession,  and  to  feel  it  hard  that  his  right  was 
weighted  by  a  wife  of  any  kind. 

He  thought  he  had  successfully  hid  all  such  feel 
ings,  but  Scotia  divined  them  in  their  naked  ugliness, 
even  as  he  walked  in  silent  disappointment  at  her  side. 
For  some,  minutes  neither  spoke.  Blair  was  mentally 
regarding  the  last  card  he  could  play  for  the  inherit 
ance  of  Rodney.  Scotia's  indifference  had  startled 
him.  He  was  questioning  with  some  anxiety  whether 
he  could  trust  Bertha  or  not. 

"  I  love  you  for  yourself  alone,  Cousin  Scotia,"  he 
said  gloomily,  "  and  I  am  distracted  and  miserable  at 
your  refusal." 

Scotia  listened  with  eyes  disdainfully  cast  upon  the 
ground  ;  and  though  he  went  on  saying  fond  words, 
and  swearing  to  them,  she  heeded  them  no  more  than 
the  rocks  at  the  seaside  heed  the  protesting  waves. 
Her  attitude  finally  angered  him,  and  he  said  with 
some  temper  : 

"  Perhaps  some  day,  Scotia,  you  will  regret  that 
you  quarreled  with  your  fate." 

"As  for  that,  Blair,  fate  was  not  mine,  nor  am  I 
fate's." 

"  Your  father  will  be  bitterly  disappointed.     Your 


EITHER   WILL  DO.  85 

friends — pardon  me — will  say  you  have  been  a  fool  ; 
I  speak,  not  as  regards  myself,  but  as  regards  Rodney." 

"  My  father's  disappointment  will  pass  away  ;  and 
if  I  am  a  fool,  let  me  congratulate  myself  that  I  am 
one  through  choice,  and  not  for  want  of  sense. 
Blair,  it  would  indeed  be  foolish  for  us  to  quarrel. 
We  are  not  going  to  marry  ;  and  I  think  it  only  fair 
you  should  keep  your  bad  temper  for  your  wife.  That 
is  the  usual  way." 

They  had  come  into  the  garden  by  this  time,  and 
the  scent  of  the  honeysuckle  was  above  every  other 
scent.  It  had  a  silencing  effect.  Both  inhaled  it 
with  passive  delight.  And  as  they  drew  near  to  the 
standard  on  which  it  climbed,  a  figure  came  from  be 
hind  it — a  figure  in  a  pretty  pink  muslin  gown,  with 
some  of  the  fragrant  blossoms  in  her  bosom.  It  was 
Bertha  ;  and  she  uttered  a  little  cry  of  pleasure  and 
came  toward  them. 

"Be  kind,  Blair,"  Scotia  said  hurriedly,  "  and  do 
not  say  you  thought  it  right  to  ask  me  first.  It  would 
be  very  humiliating  to  me." 

And  never,  in  all  his  life  afterward,  did  it  strike 
Blair  that  Scotia  had  really  made  a  very  noble  request. 
For  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  conceive  of  a  soul  so 
great,  that  it  could  not  only  surrender  its  highest 
earthly  interests,  but  also  invest  the  surrender  with  an 
air  of  selfishness,  in  order  to  relieve  others  of  the  re 
straint  of  gratitud&.  He  looked  with  an  assumed  re 
proach  into  Scotia's  face,  and  then  called  to  Bertha  in 
his  loud,  cheery,  dominant  voice.  And  Bertha  looked 
so  pretty,  and  was  so  happy  and  affectionate,  that 
Blair  felt  a  sudden  access  of  liking  for  her.  She  re 
stored  him  to  himself  ;  to  his  own  high  opinion  of 
Blair  Rodney. 


86  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

A  gardener  took  away  Blair's  horse,  and  very 
quickly  Scotia  left  Blair  and  Bertha  together.  She 
hardly  knew  what  excuse  she  made  ;  certainly  neither 
Blair  nor  Bertha  paid  the  slightest  attention  to  her 
apology.  For  a  moment  they  watched  her  tall  figure 
passing  through  the  gray  light  ;  then  she  disappeared 
among  the  rose  bushes,  and  the  sense  of  their  solitude 
was  a  relief.  Blair  was  holding  Bertha's  hands.  Her 
pretty  round  face  was  dropped.  Her  small  figure  had 
a  natural  lean  toward  him.  It  was  the  easiest  thing 
in  life  to  draw  it  close  in  his  embrace  ;  to  lift  the 
blushing  happy  face,  and  kiss  his  welcome  from  her 
unreluctant  lips. 

The  rest  was  still  easier,  and  still  more  pleasant. 
Bertha  confessed  all  that  Blair  wished  her  to  say  ;  and 
Blair  was  impelled  by  the  very  fact  of  his  unfortunate 
declaration  to  Scotia  to  make  the  strongest  possible 
protestations  of  his  devotion. 

In  such  delightful  discourse  time  passed  very 
rapidly.  They  forgot  everything  but  their  own  hap 
piness  and  their  own  interests  ;  and  the  Evening 
Exercise  was  quite  over  when  they  entered  the  house 
together.  The  Colonel  had  been  unusually  sorrowful 
while  conducting  it.  Scotia's  heart  ached  to  the 
mournful  question  which  he  asked  with  such  a  restless 
pathos,  as  he  stood  up  before  his  household,  with  his 
long,  thin  hand  laid  reverently  on  the  open  Bible  : 

"  Why  art  thou  cast  down,  Oh  my  soul,  and  why  art 
thou  disquieted  within  me  ?" 

The  fact  that  he  had  passed  by  the  regular  portion, 
and  chosen  this  psalm,  was  to  Scotia  a  positive  proof 
that  her  father  was  apprehensive  and  disturbed.  She 
wondered  if  his  soul  was  prescient  of  its  approaching 
disappointment.  She  had  a  miserable  fear  as  to  the 


EITHER   WILL  DO.  87 

wisdom  and  kindness  of  her  own  act.  Her  renuncia 
tion  assumed  a  selfish  aspect.  She  wished,  as  she 
listened  to  the  mournful  tones  of  the  man  praying, 
that  she  had  taken  consideration  and  advice  ;  that  she 
had  not  allowed  Bertha's  selfish  plaints  and  her 
own  inclinations  to  force  so  final  a  decision  from 
her. 

As  the  servants  left  the  parlor  she  heard  the  lovers 
entering  the  hall.  The  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Rodney 
heard  them  at  the  same  moment.  Mrs.  Rodney,  in  a 
voice  of  genuine  surprise  said,  "  That  is  certainly 
Blair."  She  heard  Bertha  speaking  also,  and,  in  some 
mysterious  way,  she  understood  the  position  of  the 
two.  The  knowledge  made  her  suddenly  nervous  ; 
she  felt  unable  to  face  the  event  she  had  wished  and 
planned  for,  and  with  an  inaudible  excuse  left  the 
room. 

Scotia  was  by  her  father's  side.  She  had  no  time  to 
escape  ;  she  was  compelled  to  watch  the  entrance  of 
the  couple,  who  came  in  so  demonstratively  happy. 
Blair,  out  of  respect  for  the  nearness  of  the  Sabbath, 
laughing  in  as  low  a  tone  as  was  possible  to  him. 
Bertha  clinging  to  his  arm,  and  softly  echoing  all  his 
expressions  of  satisfaction. 

Scotia  glanced  at  the  Colonel.  His  face  was  gray 
and  angry.  He  sat  rigidly  upright,  like  a  man  ex 
pecting  a  blow,  and  ready  to  receive  it  without  winc 
ing. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you  again,  Colonel,"  cried  Blair, 
advancing.  His  manner  was  self-congratulatory  and 
confident.  It  offended  the  Colonel  in  all  his  fine  in 
stincts.  He  simply  bowed  in  response. 

"  Bertha  and  I  have  just  come  to  a  very  happy  un 
derstanding  ;  and  we  thought " 


88  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  Mr.  Rodney — Blair — you  forget  that  this  is  the 
preparation  for  the  Sabbath.  Your  affairs,  whatever 
they  may  be,  must  wait  until  Monday  morning.  Ber 
tha,  you  missed  the  Exercise.  Was  your  own  way, 
child,  so  far  from  the  way  of  duty,  that  you  could  not 
make  them  one  ?  " 

"  Father,  I " 

"  Make  your  excuse  to  Him  whose  service  you  ne 
glected.  I  hope  you  have  a  good  one — one  you  will 
dare  to  offer.  Scotia,  give  me  my  stick.  I  will  go 
upstairs.  Good-night,  children  !  Remember  the  Sab 
bath,  to  keep  it  holy.  Your  own  thoughts,  hopes,  and 
desires  have  no  right  in  it." 

He  spoke  with  a  slow  decision  that  Scotia  felt  was  a 
labor.  She  followed  him  into  the  hall,  but  he  dis 
missed  her  there  with  most  unusual  severity.  "  Go 
back  to  your  brother  and  sister,"  he  said,  "  I  will 
talk  to  you  after  the  Sabbath."  He  purposely  called 
Blair  her  "brother  "  ;  he  wished  her  to  understand  his 
sorrow  and  his  suffering.  But  that  was  in  a  measure 
impossible.  She  could  form  no  conception  of  his  dis 
appointment.  She  did  not  dream  that  his  last  earthly 
hope  had  been  shattered.  She  could  not  see  his  utter 
collapse  of  spirit  when  he  reached  his  room  ;  the  piti 
ful  wringing  of  his  aged  hands  ;  the  few  last  tears 
forced  from  his  dim  eyes  by  the  failure  of  his  one 
desire.  "  Oh,  the  long,  long  sorrow  of  life  !  "  he 
sighed. 

But  whether  we  notice  it  or  not,  even  the  uncon 
scious  efforts  of  nature  are  toward  consolation.  Our 
very  hearts  throb  upward  ;  our  bosoms  heave  toward 
heaven.  Without  analyzing  the  sources  of  comfort, 
the  patiently  receptive  find  them.  When  Mrs.  Rod 
ney  joined  her  husband,  he  had  got  the  mastery 


EITHER   WILL  DO.  89 

of  himself,  though  he  looked  exceedingly  ill  and 
weary. 

"  I  suppose,  Kinross,  you  understand  about  Blair 
and  Bertha  ? " 

"  Yes.     We  will  not  talk  of  it  to-night." 

"  You  look  ill,  my  dear  ?" 

"  I  have  had  a  blow.  It  laid  me  on  my  face  for 
half  an  hour." 

"  But  you  are  better  ;  you  have  risen  again  ? " 

"  The  Lord  of  wings  gives  power  to  soar  when  men 
cannot  rise  or  stand." 

"  Man  proposes,  and  God  disposes,  Kinross,  my 
dear." 

"  The  rede  still  rings,  that  all  is  vanity  and  vex 
ation  of  spirit.  Why  should  we  escape  ?  The  Sab 
bath  may  give  us  strength  to  meet  what  we  did  not 
wish,  and  to  give  up  what  we  did  wish." 

In  fact,  Blair  and  Bertha  were  the  only  happy 
people  in  Rodney  House  that  night.  Mrs.  Rodney 
suffered  from  the  same  uncertainty  as  Scotia.  She  was 
not  sure  in  her  own  mind  that  she  had  done  altogether 
right.  She  could  not  make  herself  believe  that  a  good 
end  justified  all  means  to  reach  it. 

Certainly  the  tone  of  the  house  was  not  flattering  to 
the  lovers,  but  Bertha  and  Blair  were  ignorant  of  the 
lack  of  sympathy.  Blair  felt  himself  already  master  of 
Rodney,  and  Bertha  went  very  quickly  to  her  sister's 
room.  In  spite  of  her  father's  regard  for  the  Sabbath, 
she  did  not  feel  that  it  bound  her  for  at  least  another 
hour.  And  she  had  things  to  say  to  Scotia  which  she 
could  not  wait  to  say  until  Monday  morning. 

Scotia  was  compelled  to  hear  them.  If  she  refused, 
Bertha  would  attribute  the  refusal  either  to  jealousy, 
disappointment,  or  want  of  sisterly  love  ;  to  any 


90  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

reason  rather  than  to  the  right  one.  For  Bertha  had 
one  of  those  commonplace  natures  which  remorse 
lessly  lop  off  whatever  outgrows  its  own  level. 

"Dear  Scotia,"  she  said  effusively,  "  are  you  not 
glad  for  my  happiness  ?  I  never  was  so  surprised. 
And  only  think,  how  foolish  I  was  to  doubt  dear  Blair. 
He  says  he  has  loved  me  from  the  first  moment  of  our 
acquaintance.  You  remember,  he  met  me  first  ?  " 

"If  you  are  happy,  I  am  very  glad  in  your  happi 
ness,  Bertha." 

"  I  was  such  an  ignorant  little  thing.  Blair  reminded 
me  to-night  of  times  without  number  when  he  has 
tried  to  make  me  understand  how  precious  I  was  to 
him.  But  I  was  too  timid  to  hope  for  such  joy  as 
Blair's  love.  He  says  Father  wanted  him  to  marry 
you." 

"  Blair  ought  not  to  say  such  things.  I  told  you 
I  did  not  love  Blair.  He  never  could  have  suited  me 
— Never  !  Never  !  " 

"  Well,  that  is  not  dear  Blair's  fault.  He  loves  you 
as  a  sister,  Scotia." 

"  He  is  very  kind.  I  will  try  and  love  him — as  a 
brother." 

"  Of  course,  as  you  are  the  eldest,  it  would  have 
been  better  for  Blair  to  have  married  you.  Father 
wanted  it  so  ;  but  Blair  says  he  would  rather  lose 
Rodney  than  lose  his  little  Bertha.  I  suppose  he  may 
have  to  lose  Rodney.  He  said  he  could  see  that 
Father  was  very  cross.  Blair  is  particularly  shrewd 
and  penetrating." 

"  Then  he  must  understand  that  he  will  not  lose 
Rodney.  He  ought  to  feel  sure  that  my  Father's  word 
stands  under  all  circumstances.  Why  should  he  and 
you  pretend  to  think  differently." 


EITHER   WILL  DO.  91 

"  You  might  say  a  few  words  in  our  favor,  Scotia. 
You  know,  Father  always  listens  to  you." 

"  When  I  gave  up  Blair  and  Rodney  to  you,  Bertha, 
I  gave  up  both  without  reservation.  Do  me  justice, 
and  believe  that." 

"  Do  not  be  cross,  Scotia.  I  think  it  was  kind  of 
you  to  give  up  Rodney.  I  really  feel  that,  and  so 
does  Blair.  We  are  going  to  ask  Father  to  divide  it." 

"  I  pray  you  do  nothing  of  the  kind.  Can  you  not 
see  that  Father  accepts  Blair  only  because  through 
him  the  estate  can  be  kept  intact  in  the  Rodney 
name." 

"  Blair  says  that  he  is  the  next  heir,  and  that  his 
choice  of  me  is  therefore  entirely  free." 

"  Blair  lies  !  excuse  me,  Bertha.  You  know,  and 
Blair  knows,  that  Father  can  leave  Rodney  exactly  as 
he  wishes." 

"  Except  for  the  moral  obligation.  No  Rodney  has 
ever  thought  the  moral  obligation  less  binding  than  a 
legal  one." 

"  Did  you  come  here  to  discuss  money  matters,  and 
it  is  so  near  the  Sabbath,  Bertha  ?  " 

"  And  though  you  did,  in  imagination,  give  Blair 
up  to  me  :  in  reality,  dear  Scotia,  Blair  has  always 
been  mine.  He  says  so.  It  was  only  my  foolish, 
timid  heart  that  could  not  believe  in  its  own  happiness. 
Blair  says,  '  I  do  not  know  how  charming,  how  very 
charming  I  am.'  I  wish  I  could  feel  as  you  do,  about 
my  own  worth.  Now,  I  shall  have  the  pleasure  of  re 
fusing  Sir  Thomas  Carr,  with  his  Indian  Secretary 
ship  ! " 

"  Sir  Thomas  is  a  fine  fellow.  Any  woman  might 
be  proud  of  his  homage." 

"  I  make  you  welcome  to  it.     Now,  as  you  made 


92  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

me  welcome  to  Blair,  we  are  quits.  When  I  told  Blair 
that  Sir  Thomas  Carr's  offer  was  still  pending,  and 
that  I  was  to  answer  him  next  Tuesday,  you  cannot 
think  what  a  state  Blair  was  in  !  He  wanted  me  to 
write  a  refusal  to-night.  He  said  he  could  not  sleep 
unless  I  did.  He  went  for  paper,  and  pen,  and  ink, 
and  just  gave  me  no  rest  till  the  note  was  written." 

"  And  you  wrote  it  ?     To-night  ?  " 

"  I  did,  to  please  Blair.  Blair  said  it  was  a  very 
lady-like  letter." 

"  You  let  Blair  read  Sir  Thomas  Carr's  letter  ? 
Bertha  ? " 

"  Blair  would  have  been  jealous  if  I  had  not  let 
him  read  it.  Poor  Sir  Thomas  !  He  will  be  broken 
hearted." 

"  I  do  not  think  he  is  to  be  pitied.  You  are  not 
the  wife  for'  him.  He  will  find  that  out  when  he 
meets  the  right  person." 

"  I  am  going  to  sleep  now.  Dear  me  !  it  is  striking 
twelve.  It  is  the  Sabbath.  Good-night,  dear  Sco 
tia  ?  "  and  she  went  away  with  the  solemn  little  air 
she  usually  wore  on  the  Sabbath  day.  But  ere  she 
reached  the  door,  she  turned  and  said  in  a  deliberate, 
speculative  manner  :  "  I  wonder  what  the  minister  will 
say  ?  Angus  Bruce  is  very  fond  of  me,  lately." 

"  Angus  Bruce  ?  " 

"  Indeed,  yes  !  A  woman  knows  when  a  man  is  in 
love  with  her  ;  and  I  know  Angus  Bruce  has  thought 
a  great  deal  about  me.  It  was  presumptuous,  of 
course,  but  I  dare  say  the  poor  fellow  could  not  help  it." 

"  Why  presumptuous  ? " 

"  A  man  with  ,£200  a  year  ?  " 

"  He  is  a  clergyman.  His  office  makes  him  the 
social  equal  of  any  lady  in  Scotland." 


EITHER   WILL  DO.  93 

"  That  is  only  tradition.  Scotia,  have  you  forgotten 
that  we  are  breaking  the  Sabbath,  talking  of  our  own 
affairs  ? " 

"  Is  talking  of  them  worse  than  thinking  of  them  ? " 

"  If  you  begin  to  ask  questions,  I  am  going.  Ques 
tions  are  so  disagreeable.  Good-night  again  !  I  hope 
it  will  be  fine  to-morrow.  I  should  like  to  wear  white 
on  my  betrothal  Sabbath." 

Then  the  door  finally  closed,  and  Scotia  went  to  it 
and  softly  drew  the  bolt.  At  last  she  was  alone,  and 
she  turned  to  her  heart  almost  angrily,  and  began  to 
talk  with  it.  "  I  see  this,"  she  said,  "  that  they  who 
try  to  do  a  kind,  unselfish  action,  sow  the  sea  with 
sand,  and  must  reap  their  crop  of  foam,  and  harvest 
it.  What  have  I  received  ?  what  shall  I  receive  for 
my  absolute  relinquishment  of  Rodney  ?  For  my 
delicate  refusal  of  Blair's  love  ?  Blair  has  already 
forgotten,  if  he  ever  understood  it.  Bertha  is  bent 
on  letting  me  feel  that  my  sisterly  kindness  was  un 
necessary.  She  is  humiliated  by  its  remembrance. 
She  will  never  think  of  it  as  a  proof  of  my  affection, 
and  be  glad  in  it,  as  such.  I  have  grieved  Father 
almost  to  death.  And  what  is  my  recompense  ?" 

Then  a  voice,  low,  but  penetrating  every  corner  of 
her  consciousness,  asked,  "  What  were  your  motives  ? " 

She  took  up  the  question  with  the  impatience  of  an 
angry  woman.  "  I  suppose  my  motives  were  not 
purely  angelic.  But  if  I  pulled  a  rose  up  by  the 
roots,  I  should  find  its  roots  in  the  dirt.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  pursue  a  motive  to  its  roots,  any  more 
than  it  is  necessary  to  look  for  the  root  of  a  rose. 
And  it  is  the  same  with  every  flower,  even  those  sweet 
and  fair  as  heaven  ;  no,  it  is  not.  There  are  the  orchids 
and  the  mistletoe.  But  they  are  thieves  and  parasites. 


94  A   SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Suppose  I  go  to  the  roots  of  my  motives  !  Suppose 
then,  I  did  not  want  to  marry  Blair,  and  that  it  was 
not  very  much  of  a  trial  to  give  up  Rodney,  if  I  had 
to  take  Blair  with  Rodney.  And  suppose  that  I  did 
want  to  be  free  to  marry  Angus  Bruce — if  he  should 
ask  me  to  marry  him.  There  is  nothing  wrong  in  my 
secret  motives  ;  and  as  for  my  apparent  ones,  they 
were  surely  beyond  reproach  ;  and  Bertha  ought  not 
to  be  above  acknowledging  them.  I  do  wonder  if 
any  woman — or  man  either — ever  goes  to  the  bottom 
of  their  actions !  May  not  an  habitually  true  life 
have  its  Apocrypha  ?  " 

Then  she  remembered  Bertha's  assertion  that  the 
minister  loved  her.  It  did  not  trouble  Scotia  in  that 
light.  She  did  not  believe  Bertha.  She  knew  that 
Bertha  did  not  believe  herself.  But  the  assertion 
showed  her  that  Bertha  had  seen  or  suspected  the 
love  between  Augus  and  herself ;  and  that  she  was 
bent  on  making  trouble  about  the  matter.  And  the 
possibilities  in  this  direction  were  manifold.  "  But  I 
will  not  anticipate  evil,"  she  said  ;  "  when  a  great 
exigency  comes,  it  brings  with  it  the  ability  to 
conquer." 

She  rose  with  the  thought  and  drew  out  the  large 
amber  pins  that  confined  her  hair,  and  suffered  her 
robe  to  fall  from  her.  The  late  moonlight  flooded 
the  room  ;  her  white  throat  and  arms  showed  in  it  with 
a  supernatural  beauty  ;  and  anon  it  fell  all  over  her 
white-robed  figure,  kneeling  with  clasped  hands  and 
bowed  head,  uttering  softly  words  of  holy  hope  and 
everlasting  trust  ;  words  that  went  singing  through 
her  soul,  irradiated  her  face,  and  led  her  to  the  open 
window  in  a  happy  tremor  of  exaltation. 

The   love  which   gives  all,   can   forgive  all ;  and 


EITHER   WILL  DO.  95 

Scotia  was  no  longer  angry  with  Bertha.  "  Some 
angel  has  been  near  me,"  she  whispered.  "  Are  we 
not  encompassed  by  them  ?  Loving,  helpful  soul- 
relatives,  who  are  as  kind,  and  kinder,  than  those  of 
flesh  and  blood  !  " 

She  stood  with  the  open  casement  in  her  hand. 
The  clock  struck  two.  There  was  a  nightingale  sing 
ing  afar  off,  and  she  could  see  the  ocean  lying  still 
beneath  the  moon,  and  gently  murmuring 

Lovely,  lovely,  lovely,  Lady  of  the  Heavens  ! 

Her  heart  swelled  to  its  tide,  and  she  went  to  sleep 
bespeaking  by  her  very  passivity  those  happy  dreams 
that  double  life,  and  are  the  heart's  bright  shadow  on 
life's  flood. 

The  morning  was  according  to  Bertha's  desire,  fair 
and  sunny,  and  she  appeared  in  a  dress  of  snowy  lawn. 
Her  girdle  was  white  and  she  carried  white  lilies  in 
her  hand.  Blair  objected  to  the  lilies.  He  thought 
them  too  secular  for  a  church  service,  and  Bertha 
sweetly  laid  them  down  to  wither  in  the  hot  August 
sun. 

They  were  a  little  late  ;  Bertha  intended  the  party 
to  be  so,  and  Bertha  and  the  clocks  always  came  to 
an  understanding.  The  minister  was  in  the  pulpit 
when  they  entered.  Every  one  else  was  in  their  pews. 
The  Colonel's  face  flushed  with  annoyance.  Bertha, 
leaning  on  Blair's  arm,  was  as  cool  and  calm  as  if  she 
was  in  her  own  room.  Yet  in  some  mysterious  way 
she  informed  every  one  of  her  betrothment.  Every 
one  but  Angus.  He  knew  when  the  Rodneys  entered, 
but  he  did  not  permit  himself  to  consider  either  man 
or  woman  when  he  stood  up  in  the  House  of  God. 

Yet  unconsciously  the  thought  of  Scotia  may  have 


96  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

been  in  his  heart  when  he  chose  his  sermon — the 
thought  of  her  usurpation  of  holy  office  ;  the  angry 
thought  that  tortured  him  through  all  his  loving 
thoughts.  At  first  his  face  was  dreamy  and  mystical, 
and  he  felt  his  way  among  the  great  facts  of  time  and 
eternity,  only  as  a  cold,  logical  word-sifter  ;  but  very 
soon  his  eyes  caught  the  light  of  heaven,  and  his  lips 
its  fire,  and  the  granite  faces  of  the  shepherds  and  the 
fishers  became  tremulous  with  emotion  ;  and  men  who 
never  moved  a  hair's  breadth,  grew  restless,  and 
longed  to  rise  from  their  seats. 

"  I  said  to  my  heart  but  yesterday,  I  will  go  no 
more  into  the  pulpit.  I  will  not  make  mention  of  Him, 
nor  speak  any  more  in  His  name  !  " — and  the  face  of 
the  preacher  was  bent  and  sad,  and  Scotia  knew  that 
in  some  way  she  had  influenced  this  decision  ;  "  but" — 
and  he  lifted  his  head,  and  looked  beyond  church  and 
congregation — "  but,  this  morning,  I  felt  even  as  the 
prophet  did.  His  Word  was  in  my  heart  a  burning 
fire,  shut  up  in  my  bones,  and  I  was  weary  with  for 
bearing,  and  I  could  not  stay,"  and  then  like  a  tide  of 
lava  his  words  made  a  road  for  themselves  to  all 
hearts. 

Scotia  was  humbled  to  the  dust.  This  was  the 
commissioned  minister  of  the  Lord  ;  and  she  had 
dared  to  usurp  his  place,  and  deny  his  words,  and  dis 
honor  him  in  his  office  !  She  went  home  very  quiet, 
but  not  unhappy.  In  spite  of  all  her  faults,  she  be 
lieved  that  Angus  loved  her.  And  for  the  love  of 
such  a  man,  what  earthly  honor,  what  gold  and  land, 
would  she  not  surrender !  And  all  the  after-day  was 
set  to  the  bugle  call  of  that  sermon,  and  to  the  music 
of  the  promises  which  rang  through  it. 

"  It  has  been  a  good  Sabbath,"  said  the  Colonel,  as 


EITHER   WILL   DO.  97 

the  family  gathered  around  him  in  the  evening,  "  and 
Sabbath  is  the  father  of  the  week.  For  it  is  the  first 
day,  and  a  great  deal  depends  upon  the  beginnings  of 
things." 

"  All  is  well  that  ends  well,  sir." 

"  That  is  only  partly  true,  Blair.  If  an  event,  or  a 
work  does  not  begin  well,  and  go  on  well,  it  is  not  all 
well,  whatever  the  ending  may  be." 

"  Was  it  not  '  all  well '  when  the  penitent  thief 
ended  well,  sir  ?  " 

"  It  is  true  that  he  ended  well,  Blair  ;  but  did  that 
pay  back  what  he  had  stolen,  or  make  reparation  for 
all  the  misery  he  had  caused  ?  How  much  better  it 
had  been  if  he  had  begun  well,  also.  To  suppose  dif 
ferently  is  an  Arminian  fallacy.  Now  we  will  thank 
God  for  a  happy  Sabbath.  Whatever  the  week  brings 
it  has  given  us  the  strength  to  meet  it." 

And  then  Blair  and  Bertha  glanced  at  each  other. 
They  had  already  the  egotism  of  lovers.  They  could 
imagine  no  joy  or  no  sorrow  in  Rodney  House,  which 
would  not  have  its  root  in  their  love  and  their  in 
terests. 


VII. 

ESAU'S  SISTER. 

"You  Scotsmen  are  a  pertinacious  brood, 

Fitly  you  wear  the  thistle  in  your  cap 
As  in  your  grim  theology  ....  God  knows  you'll  find 
Well-combed  and  smooth-licked  gentlemen  enough 
To  sneer  at  massive  Calvin's  close-wedged  creed. 

The  burden  of  our  life  is  hard  to  bear, 

But  we  must  bear  it,  if  it  blame  or  bless  ; 
Joy  is  so  like  to  grief,  hope  to  despair, 

That  life's  best  sweet,  has  taint  of  bitterness." 

\  7ERY  early  on  Monday  morning  the  Colonel  was 
*  ready  to  receive  Blair  Rodney.  The  young  man 
was  flattered  by  this  promptitude.  "  You  see  how 
anxious  your  father  is  to  have  our  affairs  settled,"  he 
said  to  Bertha,  and  neither  of  them  suspected  that 
restlessness  of  a  brave  soul  which  is  "  straightened," 
until  it  has  lifted,  and  drank  to  the  dregs,  any  bitter 
cup  appointed  it. 

And  whatever  may  have  been  the  Colonel's  disap 
pointment,  he  was  by  this  time  able  to  control  all 
evidences  of  it.  He  met  Blair  with  his  usual  courtesy, 
and  discussed  the  proposed  marriage  with  a  calm  and 
honorable  recognition  of  all  Blair's  rights. 

"  I  have  only  one  charge  to  make,"  he  said  ;  "  it  is 
that  you  hold  Rodney  in  trust  for  the  next  male  heir, 
whether  it  be  your  own  son  or  not.  If  one  of  my 

98 


ESAU'S  SISTEK.  99 

boys  had  lived,  he  would  have  stood  to-day  as  you 
stand,  future  lord  of  Rodney,  but  as  I  have  no  son,  I 
pass  over  my  daughters  in  your  favor,  and  I  expect 
you  to  do  likewise,  if  Destiny  demands  this  sacrifice 
from  you.  The  house  and  lands  of  Rodney  must  go 
in  the  name  of  Rodney." 

"  I  promise  you,  sir." 

Then  Bertha  was  called,  and  the  Colonel  kissed  her 
tenderly  and  gave  her  to  Blair.  "  I  have  deter 
mined,"  he  said,  "  to  redecorate  and  refurnish  Inner- 
grey,  the  dower  house.  It  is  large  enough  for  such 
an  establishment  as  you  require,  and  when  you  leave 
it,  the  place  that  knows  me  now  will  know  me  no 
more,  and  you  will  take  my  place." 

"  May  God  long  preserve  you,  sir." 

Blair  spoke  with  apparent  sincerity,  and  Bertha  hid 
her  face  in  her  father's  breast.  The  short  silence 
was  broken  by  Colonel  Rodney. 

"  And  as  the  Innergrey  House  will  then  be  my 
wife's  home,  I  think  you  should  decide  together  as  to 
the  colors  and  style  of  the  painting  and  furniture." 

"  As  to  the  date  of  our  marriage,  sir  ?  Have  you 
anything  to  propose  ?  " 

"  Innergrey  will  not  be  ready  until  the  spring. 
Suppose,  Blair,  we  leave  the  exact  day  for  a  future 
settlement  ?  And  in  the  mean  time,  Bertha  will  pre 
pare  her  wedding  garments."  Then  both  father  and 
lover  looked  tenderly  at  the  young  girl,  who,  with 
assured  love,  had  put  on  a  marked  increase  of  beauty. 
Her  fresh  muslin  gown,  her  neatness,  and  sweetness, 
and  pretty  ainof  modesty  and  dependence,  were  really 
very  charming.  Blair  was  quite  inclined  to  believe 
that  he  had  been  an  extremely  fortunate  young  man. 

The  interview  was  not  prolonged.     No  one  felt  it  to 


100  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

be  other  than  a  piece  of  business,  well  and  pleasantly 
over.  In  this  respect,  fathers  are  often  very  hardly 
treated.  Mothers  are  taken  into  confidence,  and  con- 
suited  about  all  the  charming  details  of  the  marriage. 
They  assist  in  the  arrangement  of  the  new  home. 
They  buy  the  trousseau,  and  pass  many  happy  days  in 
spending  the  check  which  it  is  the  father's  sole  privi 
lege  to  write.  Mrs.  Rodney  was  now  quite  excited 
over  Bertha's  engagement.  To  look  after  the  refur 
nishing  of  Innergrey  was  an  employment  thoroughly 
suiting  her.  And  in  Bertha's  wardrobe  she  anticipated 
months  of  pleasurable  discussion  and  shopping.  In 
terviews  with  modistes,  consultations  about  the  cere 
mony,  about  people  to  be  asked,  and  people  to  be 
passed  over  ;  these  and  many  other  affairs  in  connec 
tion  with  the  great  event  pressed  with  a  sudden  but 
delightful  hurry  upon  her. 

Innergrey  was  a  large  granite  house  on  the  southern 
confines  of  Rodney.  It  had  been  the  dower  house 
for  seven  generations  ;  and  Bertha  was  delighted  with 
the  idea  of  making  it  a  bride  house.  In  an  hour 
Mrs.  Rodney,  Blair,  and  Bertha  were  on  their  way 
there.  They  took  with  them  a  comfortable  lunch  ; 
for  Blair  was  bent  on  making  all  the  measurements 
and  calculations  that  would  be  necessary. 

"  We  will  go  through  the  place,  room  by  room,  and 
make  a  note  of  what  is  to  be  done  ;  and  of  what  is  to 
be  got,  for  each  room."  And  then  he  unfolded  the 
paper  he  had  brought,  and  looked  at  the  pencils,  and 
it  was  evident  that  both  he  and  the  two  ladies  felt 
they  had  entered  upon  a  very  important  and  a  very 
interesting  piece  of  work. 

The  Colonel,  standing  at  his  window,  watched  them 
drive  away.  He  noticed  particularly  Blair's  bluff 


ESAU'S  SISTER.  IOI 

comeliness  and  bounceable  manners — his  hearty  com 
mendation  of  the  capacious  lunch  basket — his  joyous 
voice,  his  noisy  excitement.  And  he  acknowledged 
the  physical  beauty  of  the  young  bridegroom,  saying 
to  himself  at  the  same  moment,  that  it  was,  after  all, 
only  the  husk  of  being.  Yet,  in  a  more  delicate  way, 
Bertha  was  but  his  counterpart.  She  was  radiating 
smiles,  and  all  alive  with  her  new  hopes  and  joys  ;  but 
these  hopes  and  joys  touched  nothing  but  bodily 
senses  and  material  ambitions.  Even  Mrs.  Rodney's 
happiness  was  set  .to  the  same  key — a  delightfully 
natural  one,  easily  reached  by  the  most  commonplace 
of  aims  and  considerations. 

"  Perhaps  they  will  look  up  to  my  window  !  "  and 
as  the  thought  crossed  his  mind,  the  loving  father 
straightened  himself,  and  smiled  in  anticipation  of  the 
smiles  he  would  be  asked  for.  But  in  their  excited 
condition  all  forgot  the  old  man.  Mrs.  Rodney  was 
giving  directions  about  the  lunch  basket.  Blair,  bend 
ing  forward,  was  whispering  to  Bertha  ;  whispering 
words  which  received  only  a  blush,  and  a  smile,  and 
one  little  push,  for  answer. 

The  Colonel  understood  his  exclusion  from  the 
merry  party.  It  was  natural,  but  it  made  him  sigh. 
After  all,  it  is  a  sharp  and  melancholy  wine  which  life 
distills,  and  the  lonely  father  drank  of  it  that  day. 
His  thoughts  quickly  turned  to  Scotia.  "  Why  had 
she  been  left  at  home  ?  "  His  face  flushed  with  anger 
at  the  supposition  of  any  slight  offered  Scotia.  Then 
he  remembered  how  crossly  he  had  spoken  to  her  on 
the  previous  evening,  and  he  rang  the  bell  impetu 
ously,  and  asked  for  Miss  Rodney. 

"  Very  early  this  morning  she  went  out  to  walk, 
sir." 


102  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  Which  way  did  she  go  ?  " 

"  By  Rodney  Hill,  toward  the  pine  wood." 

He  had  a  mind  to  go  and  meet  her,  but  he  soon  re 
flected  that  the  sun  was  already  high,  and  that  he  was 
unable  to  bear  the  heat.  Yet  he  received  unconsciously 
a  sense  of  rest,  as  his  imagination  found  her  out.  He 
saw  the  pines  standing  in  that  deep  intensity  of  green 
which  absorbs  the  sunlight.  He  felt  the  profound 
peace,  the  equable  light,  the  fresh  aromatic  air,  the 
sense  of  unchangeableness  that  is  the  atmosphere  of 
these  trees.  He  knew  the  group  under  which  she 
would  be  lying  at  rest.  He  could  see  the  brown,  clean 
earth  covered  with  the  dry,  needle-like  leaves — the 
blackberry  brier  straying  into  the  open  spaces ;  the 
darkness  that  was  not  darkness,  but  a  beautiful  gloom 
surrounded  by  light. 

He  thought  of  her  as  certainly  quite  alone,  for  there 
was  no  road  through  the  wood  :  only  a  little  bridle 
path  which  was  sometimes  used  by  Tam,  the  herd, 
when  he  was  in  a  hurry  to  reach  the  village.  This 
morning  Tam  had  gone  very  early  for  the  minister, 
and  in  order  to  save  time  had  taken  him  through  the 
wood.  There  was  a  farm-house  beyond  it,  which 
could  be  reached  half  an  hour  earlier  by  this  path ; 
and  as  Margaret  Stirling  lay  there  dying,  Tam  had 
taken  the  minister  by  the  short  path. 

He  returned  the  same  way.  It  was  a  peaceful  way 
out  of  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  he  trod 
it  very  slowly  and  thoughtfully,  and  yet  with  a  sense 
of  solemn  triumph,  Before  Scotia  was  aware  of  his 
presence  in  the  wood,  he  saw  her  under  the  trees. 
She  had  cast  her  book  away,  and  with  her  arms  under 
her  head  was  gazing  upward  into  the  thick  branches. 
As  he  drew  nearer  she  heard  the  rustle  of  foot- 


ESAU'S  SISTER.  103 

steps,  and  stood  up.  "It  is  only  Tarn-."  she 
thought. 

When  she  saw  that  it  was  Angus  Bruce,  her  first 
feeling  was  one  of  intrusion.  She  met  him  a  little 
coldly.  It  was  not  pleasant  to  find  that  this  hitherto 
inviolable  sanctuary  had  been  broken  into.  Bruce 
understood  the  feeling,  and  he  hastened  to  apologize 
for  his  presence  there  : 

"  Tarn  came  for  me  in  a  hurry.  You  know  that 
Margaret  Stirling  has  been  long  sick.  She  is  dead. 
This  path  shortened  my  walk  considerably.  I  hope  I 
have  not  used  it  to  your  annoyance." 

"  No.  I  was  just  thinking  of  going  home.  We  will 
walk  together,  if  you  like.  So  Margaret  is  at  rest  ? 
I  am  sure  her  end  was  peace." 

"  It  was  the  grandest  outgoing.  I  have  been  at 
the  gate  of  heaven.  Do  you  know  anything  of  her 
history  ? " 

"  I  do  not.  Father  once  said  she  had  had  great 
sorrows,  and  great  consolations.  I  did  not  ask  him 
the  particulars." 

"  I  can  tell  you  in  a  few  words.  The  Stirlings  have 
owned  their  farm  for  two  hundred  years.  They 
thought  a  great  deal  of  their  little  house  and  few 
acres,  and  they  have  been  always  pious,  prudent  men. 
Margaret's  eldest  boy,  Will,  however,  became  a  drunk 
ard,  a  gambler,  a — a " 

"  A  what  we  call  a  '  ne'er-do-wee,'  I  suppose  ?  " 

"Just  so.  And  finally,  to  save  him  from  prison,  the 
father  had  to  mortgage  the  farm  beyond  all  his  hopes 
of  redemption.  The  mother  toiled  and  hoped  on  ; 
the  father  died  of  the  disgrace  and  sorrow,  leaving 
Margaret  with  three  little  girls  and  her  worthless  lad. 
He  was  brought  to  his  senses  by  his  father's  death. 


104  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

He  gave  up  drink  absolutely.  He  returned  home  and 
worked  hard.  He  became  a  drover,  and  made  money. 
This  morning  I  met  him  at  his  mother's  death-bed — a 
grizzled,  middle-aged  man,  stern  and  grave,  but  with 
a  light  upon  his  face  earth  never  gave.  We  broke 
bread  and  drank  the  holy  cup  in  the  very  peace  of 
heaven  ;  and  then,  just  as  Margaret  was  going,  Will 
cried  out :  '  Oh,  Mither  !  Mither  !  Ye'll  see  Fethyer 
soon.  Tell  him  the  farm  is  a'  our  ain  again.  An'  it's 
a'  right  wi  me  !  '  With  that  blessed  message,  Mar 
garet  went  away,  smiling." 

They  had  stood  still  while  the  minister  was  telling 
the  humble  tragedy  and  its  triumphant  finale  ;  a  natu 
ral  instinct  staying  their  feet,  and  making  both  solemn 
and  reverent.  Scotia's  eyes  were  shining  with  sym 
pathy.  Bruce's  pale  face  was  full  of  vision  and  adora 
tion.  They  walked  through  the  green  gloom,  apart, 
speaking  only  in  monosyllables  ;  breathing  that  air  of 
divine  happiness  which  is  only  reached  when  love  is 
touched  by  the  sorrow  of  earth  and  the  joy  of  heaven. 
On  gaining  the  open  ground  conversation  became 
easier,  and  Bruce  said  : 

"  How  grand  is  our  faith  !  What  men  and  women  ! 
what  fathers  and  mothers  it  makes  !  austerely  brought- 
up  generations,  dwelling  soberly  in  their  sheltered 
homes,  reading  their  Bibles,  living  by  faith,  subject  to 
duty,  courageous,  calm,  reflective.  Will  Stirling's 
father  has  been  dead  twenty  years,  but  he  is  still 
moved  by  the  hope  of  his  forgiveness  and  approval. 
Great  is  the  faith  of  John  Calvin  !  and  it  nurtures  great 
men  and  great  women." 

"  Yet  something  is  to  be  allowed  for  race  and 
climate,  Mr.  Bruce." 

"  True.     Scottish  hearts  are  the  native  soil  of  Cal- 


ESAU'S  SISTER.  105 

vinism,  and  though  many  revile  our  misty,  rainy  land, 
I  for  one 

Thank  God,  who  isled  us  here  ;  and  roughly  set 
His  Scotchmen  in  blown  seas  and  stormy  showers  ; 

and  as  enthusiasm  is  contagions,  Scotia  lifted  her 
head  higher,  and  stepped  more  proudly  to  Bruce's 
patriotic  thanksgiving.  But  the  disputatious  spirit  of 
her  race  was  in  her,  and  she  said  : 

"  Our  faith  ought  not  to  rest  on  any  creed,  Calvin's, 
or  Luther's,  or  Arminius.  The  evidence  afforded  by 
the  testimony  of  our  own  hearts  is  greater." 

"  Not  so  !  "  he  answered  positively.  "  Not  so.  A 
religion  sought  only  in  the  heart  of  each  man  will  be 
a  religion  of  his  own  framing,  and  will  vary  with  each 
individual  character.  Creeds  are  as  necessary  to 
religion  as  laws  are  to  government." 

"  However,  Mr.  Bruce,  Christ's  touchstone  to  the 
religious  life  of  each  soul  is  neither  doctrine  nor  faith. 
It  is  conduct.  I  was  an  hungered  and  ye  gave  me 
meat.  I  was  thirsty  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me! 
This  is  religion,  as  I  understand.  Of  what  use  was 
Will  Stirling's  faith  in  Calvinism  until  he  stopped 
drinking  and  went  to  work,  and  redeemed  his  evil 
days  by  good  deeds  ?." 

"  Until  his  faith  brought  forth  works,  it  was  like  an 
instrument  closed  and  silent ;  but  it  was  good  to  have 
the  instrument  there,  when  God  willed  him  to  open 
and  use  it.  I  wish,  Miss  Rodney,  you  would  remem 
ber  that  false  opinions  may  be  really  worse  than  false 
morals.  The  latter  meet  their  punishment  very 
quickly,  but  false  opinions  may  do  a  great  deal  of 
harm,  before  they  are  stayed  ;  they  are,  then,  widely 
the  worst." 


106  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Scotia  was  silenced  by  this  assertion,  and  by  the 
positive  tone  in  which  it  was  uttered.  And  nothing 
was  to  be  gained  by  opposing  a  man  so  sure  in  his  own 
mind  as  Angus  Bruce.  They  were  at  the  manse  gate 
also,  and  it  was  near  the  minister's  dinner  hour.  She 
reminded  him  of  the  fact,  and  before  he  could  answer, 
old  Adam  lifted  himself  from  the  ground,  and  sup 
plemented  it. 

"  I  shall  walk  with  you  to  Rodney,"  he  said,  heed 
less  of  both  ;  and  they  went  onward,  a  little  con 
sciously. 

Scotia  knew  that  Adam  was  leaning  on  his  spade 
watching  them,  and  speculating  about  their  affairs  ; 
and  ere  she  was  aware,  her  annoyance  voiced  itself  in 
the  assertion,  that,  "  Adam  was  a  meddling  old  man. 
And  I  don't  believe  in  his  deafness  or  blindness  very 
much,  Mr.  Bruce,"  she  added.  "  I  think  he  assumes 
both  in  order  to  exasperate  his  wife.  If  he  were  deaf 
he  could  not  have  heard  our  approach  ;  and  if  his 
sight  was  bad,  as  he  affirms,  he  could  not  so  readily 
have  distinguished  us." 

"If  he  assumes  these  failings  to  exasperate  Grizel, 
she  turns  them  to  her  own  advantage.  I  asked  her  yes 
terday  if  Adam  did  not  miss  his  Bible  reading  very 
much,  and  she  answered,  '  He  disna  feel  that,  sir.  I 
read  the  Bible  to  him  every  day,  an'  mony's  the  bit  I 
put  in  for  his  guid.'  Grizel  is  quite  capable  of  making 
a  commentary  on  any  part  of  the  book  she  reads,  if  she 
thinks  Adam  needs  it." 

"But  if  Adam  does  not  hear  Grizel's  additions  '  put 
in  for  his  good  '  ?  " 

"  Grizel  holds  your  opinion,  that  Adam's  deafness 
has  some  method  in  it.  Very  likely  the  opinion  is 
correct,  for  at  the  kirk  meeting  last  week,  when  I  was 


ESAU'S  SISTER.  107 

explaining  some  matter  to  the  deacons,  I  asked, '  Are 
you  hearing,  Adam  ? '  and  he  promptly  answered — 
'  Oh,  ay,  I'm  hearing,  sir — but  to  vera  little  purpose.'  " 

Scotia  laughed  heartily,  and  all  nature  seemed  to 
laugh  with  her.  The  sun  shone  brightly  overhead, 
and  on  either  hand  the  creamy,  wavy  barley,  and  the 
scarlet,  flashing  poppies,  salaamed  their  heads  to  the 
passing  lovers.  They  talked  as  they  went  through 
the  park  of  a  score  of  charming  things — of  the  fair, 
brave  trees  standing  kinglike,  of  the  green  plumes  of 
the  fern,  of  the  moss,  and  the  growing  darnel,  and 
the  little  daisies,  and  the  thrush  and  the  wren  lilting 
together.  Just  then,  life  was  sweet  as  perfume,  and 
pure  as  the  dawn  or  the  dew. 

At  the  garden-gate  they  stopped  suddenly.  "I  will 
go  no  farther,"  said  Bruce.  His  face  was  so  hand 
some  and  cheerful  that  Scotia  smiled  frankly  into  it. 
Then  she  found  courage  to  say  what  she  had  been 
longing  to  say,  during  all  their  interview  : 

"  My  cousin  Blair  is  going  to  marry  Bertha." 

"  Bertha  !  " 

"  Yes.     Does  the  news  make  you  astonished  ?  " 

"  It  makes  me  unspeakably  happy  !  Nay,  but  I  must 

speak "  and  he  took  both  her  hands,  and  gazed 

with  a  passionate  admiration  at  the  girl.  Never — 
even  in  her  lustrous  white  satin  robe — had  she  looked 
so  enchanting  to  him  as  she  did  at  that  moment.  The 
sunshine  fell  all  over  her  and  her  plain  winsey  dress 
and  little  black  silk  scarf  and  gypsy  bonnet.  But 
Scotia's  beauty  could  bear  the  sunshine,  and  she 
always  looked  her  best  in  the  woods,  or  among  the 
shrubs  or  flowers.  "  Nay,  but  I  must  speak," 
Bruce  cried,  and  he  took  her  hands,  and  for  one 
breathless  moment,  the  air  around  trembled  with  love 


108  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

and  hope,  and  they  were  conscious  of  a  holy  flame 
between  them — the  flame  of  meeting  souls.  It  made 
Bruce  dumb  ;  his  emotion  was  so  great  he  could  find 
no  words  for  its  expression  ;  Scotia  first  broke  the 
silence,  though  her  voice  was  almost  a  whisper  : 

"  If — if  there  is  any  reason  why  speech  is  prema 
ture,  then  I  will  not  have  it.  You  must  not  blend  the 
thought  of  me  with  any  after-thought  of  remorse,  or 
even  regret.  You  would  not  wish  to  do  so  ? " 

"  No." 

"  Then — it  must  be  good-morning — now." 

He  bowed,  and  she  went  onward,  feeling  his  soul 
follow  hers  with  strong  asseverations  of  love,  and 
lowly  thanks  for  her  noble  restraint.  It  was  a  sweeter 
revelation  than  any  other  could  have  been  ;  for  when 
love  has  that  rare  quality  of  '  seeking  not  its  own,'  it 
has  the  quality  of  heaven,  and  tastes  the  bliss  that  has 
no  after-pain  of  regret  or  sorrow. 

As  she  drew  near  to  the  house  a  kind  of  fear  at 
tacked  her.  She  dreaded  to  meet  Blair  and  Bertha, 
and  it  seemed  almost  a  sacrilege  to  carry  the  love  in 
her  heart  into  an  atmosphere  full  of  veiled  antagonisms 
and  curious  questionings.  It  was  then  a  great  relief 
to  meet  Corporal  Scott  in  the  hall  with  her  Father's 
lunch  tray  ;  and  to  hear  that  she  was  likely  to  have 
some  hours  in  which  to  attune  herself  to  the  proper 
domestic  key. 

"  I  shall  take  lunch  with  Father,  Corporal,"  she 
said  joyfully  ;  and  with  a  light  step  she  sped  before 
him  to  her  father's  sitting-room.  He  was  still  in  his 
dressing  gown,  lying  upon  a  couch  by  the  open  win 
dow.  The  interview  with  Blair  had  been  very  trying  ; 
he  had  felt  unable  to  rally  speedily  from  it. 

But  Scotia  brought  in  a  new  atmosphere  ;  the  feel- 


ESAU'S  SISTER.  109 

ing  of  the  woods  came  in  with  her — the  scent  of  the 
woodruff — the  glow  of  the  sunshine — the  very  aroma 
of  happiness,  of  youth,  and  freedom. 

"  Oh,  my  dear  daughter,  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you  ! 
Corporal,  another  plate  and  glass.  I  am  to  have  com 
pany  to-day.  And  where  have  you  been,  Scotia  ? 
To  the  Stone  Pillar?" 

"  No.  I  went  to  the  pines.  One  grows  strong  in 
their  company.  And  I  met  Angus  Bruce  there." 

"  But  how  ?  And  why  ?  I  thought  no  one — except 
it  might  be  Tarn — ever  trespassed  in  that  plantation. 
I  do  not  like  it." 

"  There  was  a  sufficient  reason,  Father."  Then  as 
they  ate  their  lunch,  Scotia  told  again  the  solemnly 
joyful  story  of  Margaret  Stirling's  death ;  and  much 
conversation  grew  out  of  it.  At  the  close  of  the  sub 
ject,  the  Colonel  said  : 

"  I  have  dealings  with  Will  Stirling  frequently,  and 
he  is  an  honest,  worthy  fellow.  His  father  I  never 
knew,  but  I  have  often  noticed  his  gravestone.  Look 
at  it  next  Sabbath,  when  you  go  to  church.  It  is  on 
the  right  hand  of  the  path." 

"  I  have  seen  the  stone.  There  is  nothing  on  it, 
but  his  name,  and  below  the  name  three  words — '  a 
good  man.'  " 

"  What  more  could  be  said  ?  " 

Then  they  were  silent,  for  the  Corporal  was  remov 
ing  the  lunch  service,  and  Scotia  saw  that  her  father 
had  become  suddenly  lost  in  sorrowful  thought.  As 
soon  as  they  were  alone  she  brought  him  his  cigars, 
and  drew  her  chair  near,  but  he  pushed  the  cigars 
away,  and  said  : 

"  Not  yet,  Scotia.  I  want  to  feel.  I  want  to  tell 
you  something,  my  dear.  It  is  so  long  since  I  gave 
my  grief  voice.  I  am  sick  for  a  little  comfort." 


no  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  Dear  Father,  I  am  here  !  Whatever  troubles  you, 
troubles  me." 

"  Will  Stirling's  father  was  a  happy  man.  He  died 
for  his  son.  His  death  gave  his  boy  everlasting  life. 
But  for  my  boy  !  for  my  poor  boy,  I  could  do  nothing 
but  weep.  Oh,  Archibald  !  My  son  Archibald  !  Oh 
my  son  !  My  son  ! "  And  he  bowed  his  head  upon 
his  hands,  and  wept  with  a  slow  agonizing  passion 
that  was  terrible. 

Scotia  let  his  grief  have  its  course,  then  she  drew 
closer  to  him,  and  kissed  away  his  heavy  tears,  and 
said  : 

"  Archibald  was  my  eldest  brother,  Father  ? " 

"  Yes.     Do  you  remember  him  ? " 

"  Hardly.  Sometimes  there  is  a  vision  of  a  tall  boy 
riding  swiftly  by  your  side  ;  but  all  is  vague  and  un* 
certain." 

"  You  were  only  four  years  old  when  he  was  killed- 
It  is  sixteen  years  ago." 

"  Killed  ?" 

"  Perished  between  fire  and  sword,  the  brave,  brave 
lad  !  If  he  had  lived,  Scotia,  I  had  been  spared  the 
suffering  of  this  morning." 

"  I  know." 

"  To  see  Blair  in  his  place  !  It  is  hard  !  It  is  cruel, 
hard  !  But  God's  will  be  done.  It  is  always  best." 

"Can  you  tell  me  about  Archibald  ?" 

"  I  want  to  tell  you.  My  heart  is  aching  to  speak 
of  him  ;  but  your  mother  cannot  bear  it,  and  Corporal 
Scott  has  said  all  possible  over  and  over.  No  one 
else  knew  the  lad.  After  his  death  I  sent  you  and 
your  mother  and  Bertha  to  Scotland." 

"  How  old  was  he,  Father  ?" 

"  More  than  twelve  years.     His  younger  brothers 


ESAU'S  SISTER.  Ill 

were  dead  ;  he  was  the  only  boy  I  had.  I  thought  he 
had  survived  danger,  and  become  able  to  bear  the 
climate,  and  as  he  desired  most  of  all  to  be  a  soldier^ 
I  kept  him  by  my  side.  We  had  been  at  a  hill  station 
all  the  hot  season,  and  at  its  close  I  was  ordered  to 
come  back  to  garrison.  I  had  two  hundred  men  in 
camp  with  me,  and  I  took  one  hundred  and  fifty  of 
them  and  your  mother  and  sisters  back  first,  leaving 
fifty  men  to  guard  the  tents  and  wagons  and  stores. 
Archibald  begged  to  stay  with  them,  and  I  never 
thought  of  danger." 

"  But  why  did  you  not  all  go  together  ?  " 
"  Because  the  wagons  would  have  entailed  slow 
travel,  and  as  the  weather  was  still  uncomfortably 
warm,  I  took  your  mother  and  sister  and  yourself  by 
a  forced  gallop  during  one  night  the  whole  march. 
The  next  night  with  fifty  men  I  set  out  for  the  hill 
camp.  We  reached  the  defile  in  the  mountains  at 
dawn,  and  were  met  by  a  strong  party  of  the  enemy, 
who  gave  us  some  hard  fighting.  But  they  were 
between  me  and  my  boy,  and  you  may  know  how  I 
fought.  Suddenly,  without  any  apparent  reason,  they 
fled.  My  heart  was  hot  and  sick  with  terror.  On 
reaching  a  certain  elevation,  I  knew  I  ought  to  see 
the  tents.  They  were  not  there.  But  a  thin  smoke 
curled  and  floated  above  the  spot,  and  I  rode  as  if  I 
was  a  spirit.  The  wagons  were  gone  and  the  stores. 
The  men  had  been  massacred,  and  then  burned  with 
the  tents  and  such  things  as  they  could  not  carry  off. 
I  took  out  of  the  fire  a  piece  of  Archibald's  blue  cap, 
the  gold  braid  and  buttons  still  clinging  to  it.  It  was 
the  only  thing  in  the  burnt  debris  that  could  be 
identified." 

"  Were  all  the  men  slain  ?" 


112  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  All — but  the  Corporal.  Scott  had  charge  of  the 
wagons,  and  they  compelled  him  to  go  with  them. 
On  the  third  night  he  escaped,  and  found  his  way 
back  to  garrison." 

"  Did  he  tell  you  anything  of  Archibald  ?" 

"  He  saw  him  struck  down  by  a  sword — and  then 
the  fire.  I  pray  God  the  sword  killed  him  !" 

"  And  no  more  ?" 

"  No  more.  I  went  after  the  thieves.  I  rode  day 
and  night  until  I  fell  ill  with  fever.  I  hired  fakirs  to  go 
among  the  murdering  gangs  in  search  of  any  informa 
tion.  I  paid  them  to  travel  wherever  such  men  went. 
I  spent  years  in  a  hopeless  search,  which  from  the 
first  I  knew  was  hopeless.  It  is  sixteen  years  ago, 
Scotia,  but  I  never  go  to  sleep  without  seeing  the  lad 
as  I  last  saw  him,  waving  his  cap  to  me  as  he  rode 
back  to  his  death." 

"  Oh,  my  dear  father  !" 

"  He  was  so  lovely  and  so  loving  !  So  cheery  and 
so  brave  !  Any  man  in  the  regiment  would  have  died 
to  save  his  life.  They  did  gather  round  him  in  the 
fight,  but  the  thieves  were  too  many.  Oh,  my  son 
Archibald  !  Oh,  my  son  !  My  son  !  " 

And  Scotia  kneeled  by  his  side  and  kissed  away  the 
late  tears  of  one  who  should  have  outlived  tears  ; 
and  presently  he  rose  and  took  from  his  desk  a  pic 
ture  of  the  slain  youth,  and  made  her  notice  that  he 
had  the  same  red-brown  hair  and  bright  blue  eyes  as 
her  own.  And  the  rain  of  sorrow  did  him  good.  As 
he  talked  to  Scotia  he  grew  calm  and  resigned,  and 
then  with  a  sad  significance,  said  : 

"  I  have  told  you  this  piteous  story,  Scotia,  that 
you  may  understand  how  terrible  has  been  my  dis 
appointment  in  the  matter  of  Blair  and  Bertha.  If  it 


ESAU'S  SISTER.  "3 

had  been  Blair  and  you,  I  could  have  borne  better  to 
see  Blair  in  Archibald's  place. 

"  But  why,  dear  father  ? " 

"  You  are  the  elder.  You  resemble  Archibald  very 
much.  You  have  been  my  companion  and  my  friend. 
Our  sympathies  are  the  same.  In  short,  my  dear, 
you  are  a  Rodney;  and  your  sister  resembles  only 
your  mother's  family — very  fine  people,  Scotia,  but — 
but,  not  Rodneys." 

"  Bertha  and  Blair  are  conservative,  they  will 
do  very  well  to  Rodney — they  are  fond  of  each 
other." 

"  Then,  Scotia,  what  I  have  seen  has  deceived  me. 
There  has  been  some  little  secret  spring  touched, 
which  has  altered  all  that  seemed  certain  ;  you  have 
been  moved  by  a  few  tears — a  little  coaxing — a  trifle — 
I  know  not  what,  and  you  have  sold  your  inheritance 
for  some  such  mess  of  pottage.  You  are  a  sister  to 
Esau." 

"  Even  if  this  were  true,  dear  father,  was  it 
not  better  to  sell  my  inheritance  than  to  sell  my 
self  ? " 

"  Was  it  as  bad  as  that,  Scotia  ? " 

"Yes,  sir.  I  never  could  have  made  my  will  or  my 
heart  consent  ;  they  would  have  been  life-long  cap 
tives  to  my  interest.  I  must  have  violated  my  honor 
and  my  truth  constantly.  And  for  Blair  ?  Truly,  in 
such  case  I  should  have  sold  Scotia  Rodney  for  a 
mess  of  pottage  !  " 

"  For  all  that,  you  are  one  of  Esau's  sisters." 

"  They  are  few  and  honorable.  I  am  proud  of  the 
distinction.  What  a  noble  brother  I  have  !  What  a 
generous,  unselfish,  benignant,  affectionate  soul  Esau 
was  !  When  you  put  him  beside  '  that  smooth  man,' 


114  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

his  brother  Jacob,  he  is  so  far  above  him  that  you  can 
not  measure  the  distance.  As  for  Jacob,  I  thank  God 
his  family  virtues  are  not  ours  !  " 

"But  Esau  despised  his  inheritance." 

"  No,  he  only  valued  his  life  above  his  father's  land 
and  sheep.  Esau  was  a  busy,  brave  man,  and  while 
Jacob  was  sitting  in  the  tent  making  plots,  counting 
increase,  or  sodding  pottage,  Esau  was  out  in  the 
woods  or  fields  with  his  bow  and  spear.  His  living 
was  in  his  own  hand — perhaps  he  liked  better  to 
make  it  than  to  inherit  it." 

"  He  desired  his  brother's  life.  Jacob  had  to  fly 
from  him." 

"  But  not  because  of  a  little  land,  or  a  few  head  of 
cattle.  Oh,  no  !  He  was  indifferent  about  the  inheri 
tance,  but  when  Jacob  stole  his  blessing,  then  this 
mighty  hunter  lifted  up  his  voice  and  wept.  Put 
yourself  in  his  times  and  in  his  place,  father,  and 
would  you  not  also  have  said  '  When  my  father  is  dead, 
I  will  kill  my  brother  Jacob  !  not  because  he  stole  my 
inheritance,  but  because  he  stole  my  blessing.'  And 
he  was  no  passionate  bully,  he  could  control  his  anger 
for  his  father's  sake.  Not  while  Isaac  lived  would  he 
repay  Jacob." 

"  Yet  Jacob  had  to  fly  from  his  home." 

"  Men  who  steal  and  do  wrong,  usually  have  to  run 
away.  Esau  stayed  with  his  father  and  mother,  he 
married  a  wife  to  please  them,  and  was  evidently 
happy  and  prosperous.  As  for  Jacob,  when  I  remem 
ber  how  disgracefully  he  treated  that  kind  honorable 
Syrian  gentleman,  Laban,  I  have  a  measureless  con 
tempt  for  Jacob.  How  precisely  like  him  it  was  to 
steal  away  in  the  night,  and  to  carry  off  Laban's  chil 
dren  and  grandchildren  without  giving  him  an  oppor- 


ESAU'S  SISTER.  "5 

tunity  to  kiss  them.  The  loss  of  his  own  son  Joseph 
was  a  most  righteous  retribution." 

"  Yet  God  loved  Jacob." 

"  That  shows  us  that  God  can  bear  with  a  man  that 
no  respectable  human  being  could  endure  to  live  with. 
And  if  God  loved  and  blessed  Isaac  for  his  servant 
Abraham's  sake — Abraham,  whom  he  called  '  my 
friend' — doubtless  he  favored  Jacob  for  the  same  rea 
son.  And  with  all  his  cunning  Jacob  himself  testifies 
that  his  days  were  'few  and  evil.'  He  died  a  depend 
ent  in  Egypt,  living  on  the  bounty  of  a  pagan  king. 
But  Esau  dwelt  among  his  own  people,  in  Seir  and  in 
Edom." 

"  Well,  my  dear,  you  have  defended  your  brother 
Esau.  Now  tell  me  about  Blair.  Will  he  make  Ber 
tha  happy  ?  Does  he  love  her  ?  " 

"  Blair  will  always  love  the  woman  who  admires 
him  more  than  he  could  love  any  woman  whom  he  ad 
mired.  For  this  reason  he  loves  Bertha.  I  think  they 
will  be  very  happy." 

"  They  have  gone  to  Innergrey,  and  it  is  going  to 
rain.  This  is  a  most  unreliable  climate." 

"  It  is  always  changing,  what  more  would  you  have  ? 
I  wonder  if  the  government  could  stand  a  three  months' 
sunshine  ?  For  the  weather  is  the  safety  valve  of  our 
grumblers — and  most  men  are  grumblers." 

"  There  are  the  first  drops.  They  will  get  well  wet. 
I  did  not  expect  rain  with  this  wind." 

Scotia  rose  and  went  with  a  gay  little  laugh  to  the 
window.  "  Yes,  it  is  going  to  storm.  I  will  go  and  see 
that  dry  clothing  is  laid  out  for  mother  and  Bertha. 
Blair  will  come  in  stamping  and  fuming,  and  giving 
reason  upon  reason  why  it  ought  not  to  have  rained 
to-day." 


Il6  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  Is  the  minister  coming  to  dinner  ?  " 

"  I  know  not.     Is  he  expected  ? " 

"  There  is  to  be  a  meeting  to-night  about  Disrup 
tion.  Blair  told  me  he  was  going  to  speak  his  mind  ; 
and  I  think  he  asked  Mr.  Bruce  to  dine  here  first." 

"  Very  likely.  And  Blair  will  expect  us  all  to  goto 
the  meeting  and  hear  him  speak  his  mind,  though  we 
know  it  already." 

"I  should  think  so  !  For  there  is  nothing  uncer 
tain  anent  Blair's  opinions.  When  he  mentions  relig 
ion,  he  means  the  Calvinistic  religion,  and  not  only 
the  Calvinistic  religion,  but  the  established  kirk  of 
Scotland.  But  he  will  have  to  be  reasonable,  if  he 
has  any  discussion  with  Angus  Bruce." 

"Blair  reasonable  !  Yes,  he  has  the' sweet  reason 
ableness  of  Sir  Anthony  Absolute  in  '  The  Rivals '  : 
'  Hark'ee  Jack,  I  am  complaisance  itself — when  I'm 
not  thwarted  ;  no  one  more  easily  led — when  I  have 
my  own  way.'  But,  indeed,  yonder  comes  the  car 
riage,  and  the  driving  is  like  the  driving  of  Jehu,  the 
son  of  Nimshi.  Good-by  till  dinner  time  !  " 

She  put  her  arms  around  his  neck,  and  kissed  his 
lips,  and  called  him  "  darling  Father !  "  And  he 
clasped  her  cheeks  in  his  hands,  and  with  a  smile  and 
sigh  answered  softly,  "  Esau's  sister  !  " 


VIII. 

LOVE    AND    CHANGE. 

"  Interest  makes  all  seem  Reason  that  leads  to  it. 
They  only  seem  to  hate,  and  seem  to  love, 
But  Interest  is  the  point  on  which  they  move." 

—  Dryden. 

"  But  Love  the  Conqueror,  Love,  Immortal  Love, 
Through  the  high  heaven  doth  move  ; 
Spurning  the  brute  earth  with  his  purple  wings, 
And  from  the  great  sun  brings 
Some  radiant  beam  to  light  the  House  of  Life." 

—  Lewis  Morris. 


domestic  changes  accompanying  and  follow- 
ing  the  engagement  of  Blair  and  Bertha  were  not 
happy  ones  to  Scotia.  Her  position  was  as  painful 
and  peculiar  as  it  was  unforeseen  and  unprepared  for. 
When  she  had  answered  Bertha's  entreaty  for  consid 
eration,  she  had  at  least  felt  sure  of  Bertha's  af 
fectionate  gratitude  ;  Blair's  attitude  she  had  not 
considered  of  importance.  But  her  unselfish  act 
brought  her  nothing  but  ill-will.  Bertha,  unconscious 
of  her  sister's  refusal  of  Blair's  hand,  was  angry  at 
Scotia  for  her  own  act  of  humiliation  to  her.  In  many 
unkind  and  unnecessary  ways  she  was  constantly  made 
to  feel,  what  a  needless  grace  the  relinquishment  of 
Blair  had  been. 

She  seized  every  opportunity  —  and  she  made  oppor 
tunities  —  for  asserting  that  Blair  had  fallen  in  love 

117 


n8  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

with  her  when  they  first  met ;  and  had  been  constant 
and  unfaltering  in  his  attachment,  though  urged  by 
her  father  to  consider  the  prior  claim  of  the  eldest 
daughter.  And  Blair,  relying  on  Scotia's  honorable 
nature,  permitted  with  pleasure  Bertha's  pretty  version 
of  their  constancy  and  affection.  For  when  he 
remembered  the  real  course  of  their  love-making,  and 
saw  Scotia's  face  flush  to  Bertha's  fancies,  he  felt 
himself  to  be  revenged  for  Scotia's  indifferences  to 
him. 

These  two  elements  were  quite  sufficient  to  keep 
Scotia's  heart  hot  within  her.  But  they  were  not  all 
that  made  her  life  a  constant  annoyance.  The  news 
of  a  wedding  at  Rodney  House  brought  visitors  in 
flocks  ;  and  Scotia  was  really  placed  in  a  most  humili 
ating  position.  To  sit  quiet,  and  listen  to  Bertha 
romancing  to  every  fresh  comer  about  Blair's  love  for 
her,  was  not  in  itself  a  pleasant  act  ;  but  she  could  feel, 
also,  even  where  it  was  unspoken,  the  visitor's  pity  for 
or  triumph  over  herself.  Many  of  the  young  ladies  of 
the  neighborhood  were  indeed  delighted  at  her  sup 
posed  slight  and  disappointment.  She  had  offended 
them  by  her  beauty,  and  snubbed  them  by  her  indif 
ference  to  the  petty  objects  which  were  their  own 
ideals.  Bertha  was  not  obtrusively  handsome  ;  Ber 
tha  was  conservative  ;  Bertha  liked  her  neighbors, 
and  promised  them  all  kinds  of  entertainments  when 
she  came  into  the  kingdom  of  matrimony. 

Scotia,  therefore,  had  to  take  with  such  outward 
good  grace  as  she  could  many  pitying  remarks  and 
much  affected  kindness,  made  up  of  spiteful  and  con 
temptible  revenges  for  past  experiences  of  painful 
inferiority. 

She  wondered  a  little  that  her  father  did  not  per- 


LOVE  AND   CHANGE.  119 

ceive  her  trouble  and  comfort  her  in  it.  If  he  had 
done  so,  there  were  hours  when  she  could  have  wept 
in  his  arms,  and  told  him  the  whole  truth  about  Blair 
and  Bertha.  But  the  Colonel  was  simply  incapable  of 
seeing  Scotia's  petty  wrongs,  and  he  would  not  have 
understood  the  covert  thrusts  given  with  smiles,  and 
the  mean  little  mental  scratches  of  Bertha's  words 
and  shrugs.  Scotia  even  felt  that  if  she  complained, 
he  might  possibly  fail  to  comprehend  her  position, 
and  attribute  to  her  motives  which  she  held  in 
supreme  contempt. 

She  was  then  in  a  cruel  situation,  one  which  made 
her  look  envious  and  beneath  herself,  no  matter  what 
attitude  she  took.  For  if  she  were  gay,  she  was  sup 
posed  to  be  hiding  her  chagrin  and  disappointment 
under  the  mask  of  levity  ;  and  if  she  were  grave,  she 
was  accused  of  envying  her  sister  and  fretting  about 
Blair  Rodney. 

Mrs.  Rodney  understood  her  very  much  in  this  way, 
and  at  times  her  sympathies  were  with  her  eldest 
daughter.  But  in  the  main  Bertha's  affairs  occupied 
her  entirely.  And  Bertha's  affairs  were  so  pleasant ; 
and  Bertha  herself  so  charmingly  deferential  to  her 
advice.  Even  Blair  was  delighted  by  the  obedience 
and  tractability  of  his  betrothed.  Twenty  times  a  day 
he  congratulated  himself  on  the  future  before  him  : 
a  wife  so  adoring,  so  submissive,  so  biddable  ;  an 
estate  so  ancient,  so  honorable,  so  satisfactory  in  the 
way  of  rentals. 

But  no  circumstances  fast  for  ever  ;  day  by  day 
changes  crept  into  them.  When  the  autumn  grew  to 
early  winter,  Blair  went  back  to  Perthshire.  He  had 
business  to  arrange  there,  which  would  occupy  him, 
"ery  likely,  until  the  spring  brought  his  marriage  day. 


120  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

And,  perhaps,  no  one  was  very  sorry  to  be  released  a 
little  while  from  his  overpowering  personality.  No 
one  but  Bertha  affected  it  ;  she  indeed  deplored  the 
necessity  with  flattering  regrets. 

"  Nothing  would  be  done  right  at  Innergrey  with 
out  his  advice  and  supervision — and  she  did  rely 
on  his  taste  in  dress  so  much,  how  was  her  trousseau 
to  proceed  without  his  judgment  ? "  She  knew,  in  fact, 
that  though  Blair  had  presumably  a  great  deal  of 
taste,  it  was  all  bad  ;  and  that  if  the  house  had  been 
decorated  and  furnished,  or  her  dresses  chosen,  ac 
cording  to  it,  both  would  have  been  outrages  on  the 
intelligence  and  feelings  of  their  friends.  But  Bertha 
was  an  adept  in  that  charming  art  which  is  so  neces 
sary  to  please  and  soothe  masculine  sensibilities — the 
art  which  invents  for  a  lover  all  the  fine  qualities 
nature  has  denied  him.  And  also,  she  understood 
the  pictorial  position  of  a  sweet  ignorance,  and  the 
danger  of  exciting  his  disgust  by  displaying  accurate 
knowledge  of  any  kind. 

But  even  Bertha  was  a  little  weary.  She  felt  how 
refreshing  it  would  be  to  go  en  deshabille,  both  physi 
cally  and  morally  ;  to  be  careless  both  of  her  ribbons 
and  her  temper  for  a  short  time.  It  was  a  wet  day  at 
the  end  of  October  when  the  relief  came,  and  as  soon 
as  she  had  waved  her  handkerchief  to  Blair  at  the  last 
turn,  she  flung  herself  into  an  easy-chair  by  the  fire, 
with  the  air  of  one  who  says  with  mental  emphasis, 
"  Thank  goodness,  that  is  over  !  " 

Scotia  also  felt  the  reaction.  She  wrapped  herself 
in  her  duffle  cloak,  and  went  into  the  park.  On  the 
main  avenues  it  was  not  unpleasantly  stormy.  There 
the  ground  was  well  graveled,  and  the  swaying  of  the 
bare  branches,  and  the  heavy  drip  of  the  rain,  and  the 


LOVE  AND   CHANGE.  121 

mournful  sighing  of  the  wind,  was  just  the  antagonism 
she  needed.  It  was  the  antagonism  of  nature  ;  it  was 
devoid  of  meanness  and  of  all  ill-temper ;  and  the 
opposition  of  her  will  to  it,  was  a  healthy  opposition. 
It  sent  the  blood  racing  through  her  body  ;  it  made 
her  heart  resolute,  her  brain  clear  ;  it  gave  her  hope 
and  strength,  and  she  went  home,  after  an  hour's 
buffeting,  full  of  physical  energy  and  moral  courage. 

Bertha  had  gone  to  bed.  She  was  "  worn  out,"  she 
said  ;  doubtless  there  was  much  truth  in  the  assertion- 
To  play  one  role  constantly  is  no  easy  thing.  Actors, 
indeed,  assert  that  it  is  the  most  exhausting  part  of 
their  profession.  Bertha  had  been  playing  the  amiable, 
obedient,  lovely,  loving  fiancte,  until  she  was  really 
"  worn  out  "  with  the  sameness  of  her  rdle.  Every 
thing  perfect  is  tiresome.  She  was  going  to  permit 
herself  the  luxury  of  absolute  selfishness  and  bad 
temper.  She  was  going  to  be  sick,  or  untidy,  or  lazy, 
if  she  wanted  to. 

There  was  a  general  relaxation  of  the  same  kind 
throughout  the  house  and  household.  It  seemed 
pleasant  to  all,  that  the  dinner  should  lack  something 
of  its  company  ceremony  and  elaborate  preparation. 
The  head  hostler  took  his  tobacco  jar  and  newspaper 
to  his  room  in  the  stables.  The  Colonel  seldom 
entered  them,  and  "  Mr.  Blair,  thank  Heaven  !  "  he 
muttered,  "  is  awa'  to  Perthshire.  The  horses,  puir 
things  !  are  even  down  sick  for  a  day's  neglect.  They 
hae  been  groomed  beyond  everything,  and  are  as 
weary  o'  brush  and  currycomb  as  I  am." 

There  was  the  same  feeling  through  every  room  and 
stall  in  Rodney.  The  gardeners  and  the  dairy  hands 
echoed  it  ;  even  the  hinds  and  shepherds  felt  that  it 
would  be  a  relief  to  let  their  work  fall  down  to  a 


122  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

lower  level.  The  steady  rain  storm  fitted  this  house 
hold  mood  exactly.  It  kept  away  all  visitors.  It  per 
mitted  every  one  to  unbend,  and  so  recover  tone  and 
strength. 

After  a  short  rest  Scotia  took  some  work  and  went 
to  the  parlor.  The  Colonel  had  just  come  down 
stairs.  Mrs.  Rodney  and  he  were  talking  of  Scotia. 
She  knew  it,  even  as  she  entered.  They  both  looked 
at  her -with  a  smile.  Her  appearance  refreshed  them. 
The  life  of  the  outer  world  was  still  about  her ;  the 
wet  vitality,  the  coolness,  the  newness  and  strength  of 
the  salt  winds,  and  the  streaming  showers.  It  was 
like  a  long  breath  of  life  to  come  in  contact  with  her  ; 
to  catch  the  glow  from  her  rosy  face  and  the  light 
from  her  eyes,  and  the  vivacity  and  buoyancy  from  her 
air,  and  smiles,  and  speech. 

In  Mrs.  Rodney's  hand  there  was  a  letter ;  and  it 
had,  somehow,  a  fateful  look.  As  Scotia  kissed  her, 
she  touched  it,  and  said  : 

"  I  have  been  writing  to  your  Aunt  Yarrow.  We 
shall  see  what  will  come  of  it.  Your  father  thinks 
you  ought  to  have  a  change,  Scotia.  He  says  Blair 
has  taken  a  great  deal  out  of  every  one  ;  but  I  was 
just  telling  Father  that  when  I  spoke  to  you  before 
about  this  visit,  you  declined  my  offer." 

"  It  was  different  then,  mother.  Blair  and  Bertha 
were  just  engaged.  If  I  had  left  home  people  would 
have  said  that  I  was  disappointed — jealous — that  I 
took  no  interest  in  my  sister's  marriage  or  in  the  pre 
parations  for  it.  You  can  imagine  all  the  spiteful, 
cruel  accusations  that  would  have  sprung  from  my 
absence." 

The  Colonel  looked  sharply  at  Scotia  ;  for  the  first 
time  he  realized  that  she  had  already  suffered.  And 


LOVE   AND    CHANGE.  1^3 

there  was  that  intelligent  sympathy  in  his  glance,  that 
swift  comprehension  of  her  prudence  and  forbearance, 
which  she  felt  to  be  an  over-recompense  for  all  her 
annoyance. 

"  But  now,  as  I  have  said,  it  is  different.  Blair  is 
away.  Bertha  will  go  into  retirement  until  his  return. 
If  my  aunt  is  willing  to  receive  me,  I  should  like  to 
visit  her.  I  am  a  little  tired  of  the  same  horizon 
every  day." 

"  It  is  impossible  to  predict  what  my  sister  Jemima 
will  say,  or  do,  in  any  case,"  said  Mrs.  Rodney,  an 
swering  the  Colonel's  interrogative  look.  "  And  I 
really  know  nothing  at  all  of  her  domestic  arrange 
ments.  I  suppose,  from  the  notices  I  have  seen  of 
her  movements,  in  the  fashionable  papers,  that  she 
has  wealth  and  position  ;  whether  she  has  children  I 
know  not." 

"  How  could  you  let  her  drift  so  far  away  from  your 
life,  mother  ? " 

"  It  was  her  wish  to  do  so.  I  was  in  India,  she  in 
England.  We  had  ceased  to  speak  to  each  other, 
even  while  we  lived  in  the  same  house.  We  never 
thought  of  writing.  For  thirty-five  years  we  have 
had  separate  interests  ;  but  for  some  time  I  have  felt 
the  tie  of  blood  tugging  at  my  heart.  I  have  in  this 
letter  acknowledged  my  fault,  and  asked  to  be  for 
given.  I  have  forgotterwjher  fault,  and  told  her  so. 
Shall  I  send  the  letter  ?  Are  you  willing  to  abide  by 
its  results?  that  is,  are  you  willing,  if  she  desires  a 
visit,  to  pay  it  under  any  circumstances  ?  " 

"  I  am,  mother." 

"  Then,  Kinross,  the  letter  shall  go." 

"  I  think  it  ought  to  go.  It  is  only  by  movement 
that  any  uncertainty  can  be  made  clear.  Get  Dr. 


124  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Chalmer's  last  volume  of  sermons,  Scotia,  and  read 
me  one." 

"  Do  you  like  them,  Father?  " 

"  There  are  single  sentences  in  them,  that  thrill  the 
nerves  and  fill  the  eyes  with  tears." 

"  They  are  certainly  very  different  from  the  dec 
orous  moral  orations  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Blair." 

"  And  yet  Angus  Bruce  tells  me  that  we  cannot 
judge  what  the  spoken  sentences  were  by  the  printed 
page,  which  he  likened  to  the  locomotive  with  the  fire 
raked  out  and  the  steam  gone.  However,  Scotia,  you 
are  a  good  reader.  Blair  tried  them,  but  he  spluttered 
the  fine  periods  as  if  he  was  intoning  Gaelic.  Angus 
Bruce  has  a  different  method." 

"  A  minister  ought  to  read  well ;"  said  Mrs.  Rodney, 
with  some  sharpness.  "  It  is  a  part  of  his  business." 

"  And  a  very  important  part.  It  is  said  in  Neh.  viii, 
89,  that  the  people  wept  when  they  heard  the  words 
of  the  Law  ;  but  the  preceding  verse  tells  us  that  those 
who  read — '  read  them  distinctly.'  " 

"  Well,  I  do  not  want  to  hear  Dr.  Chalmers  read 
this  afternoon.  I  must  finish  my  letter,  and  send 
Murdoch  with  it  to  the*  post.  We  should  have  an 
answer  in  about  three  days." 

Now  letters,  as  well  as  people,  have  their  fatalities. 
Their  messages  are  delayed  ;  they,  are  received  in  un 
fortunate  moods  ;  or  they  have  an  open  way,  and  fall 
into  the  hands  for  which  they  are  destined  in  a  good 
hour.  Mrs.  Rodney's  letter  was  written  under  pro 
pitious  influences.  It  had  a  speedy  transit,  and  al 
though  the  address  had  been  taken  from  a  notice  in 
an  Edinburgh  paper,  it  proved  to  be  correct.  On  the 
evening  of  the  next  day  the  postman  carried  it  safely 
to  the  residence  of  Lady  Jemima  Yarrow. 


LOVE  AND    CHANGE.  125 

It  was  received  by  a  mournful-looking  young  man 
in  a  fine  livery,  and  he  loiteringly  took  it  to  Lady  Yar 
row.  She  was  sitting  alone  in  a  large  parlor,  one  of 
the  four  which  occupied  the  principal  part  of  the  floor. 

It  was  handsomely  but  heavily  furnished,  in  the 
dreary  fashion  of  our  grandfathers — no  odds  and  ends 
of  color,  or  bits  of  useless  beauty  ;  but  solid,  dark 
woods  and  damask  ;  with  great  silver  candelabra,  and 
Eastern  vases,  and  bronze  work.  It  was  just  between 
the  day  and  the  dark,  and  she  had  laid  down  her 
crotchet,  and  was  sitting  very  still  before  the  fire.  She 
took  the  letter  without  a  word,  and  let  it  fall  upon  her 
lap.  Very  likely  if  we  knew  all  the  wonderful  ties, 
physical  and  spiritual,  between  thoughts  and  personal 
ities,  we  should  understand  how  extremely  likely  and 
natural  it  was,  that  she  should  be  at  that  very  moment 
speculating  about  her  long-forgotten  sister.  But  as 
Lady  Yarrow  had  never  heard  of  any  theory  of  men 
tal  telegraphy,  she  attributed  the  coincidence  at  once 
to  Providential  instruction,  and  she  looked  at  the  form 
of  address,  "  My  dear  Sister,  "  with  a  vaguely  super 
stitious  regard. 

The  name  "  Rodney  "  had  a  singular  interest  for  her, 
and  she  rang  impetuously  for  candles.  Before  the 
dignified  and  deliberate  servant  had  lighted  the  whole 
number,  and  drawn  the  curtains,  she  had  read  the  let 
ter  through.  There  was  a  red  spot  on  her  cheeks  ; 
her  delicate  hands,  half-covered  with  black  silk  mit 
tens,  and  splendidly  ringed,  held  the  bit  of  paper  in  a 
trembling  clasp.  She  turned  to  the  man  as  he  left  the 
room,  and  said  with  sharp  authority,  "  Tell  Mistress 
Ann  to  come  here  as  soon  as  possible." 

Pending  her  arrival,  she  walked  slowly  up  and  down 
the  floor  with  the  letter  in  her  hands.  She  was  a  tall, 


126  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

thin  woman,  with  a  majestic  carriage,  and  she  was 
very  handsomely  dressed  in  black  satin  and  black  lace, 
and  a  great  many  gold  ornaments.  She  watched  the 
door  impatiently,  and  when  she  heard  a  well-known, 
deliberate  step,  she  went  forward  to  meet  the  person 
she  had  summoned. 

"  Come  here,  Ann.  Come  here,  and  sit  down.  I 
have  just  had  a  wonderful  letter.  I  feel  as  if  it  had 
dropped  from  the  clouds — a  letter  from  my  sister." 

"  I  ne'er  heard  tell  before  that  you  had  a  sister." 

"  I  was  sitting  wondering  whether  I  had  one  or 
not,  when  Reuben  handed  me  the  letter  from  her. 
And  what  think  you,  our  son  is  her  minister  ;  I  am 
very  sure  of  it.  Is  he  not  placed  at  the  kirk  of  Rod 
ney  Law  ? " 

"  Just  sae.     Rodney  Law,  in  Fife." 

"  Then  sit  down,  woman,  and  let  us  give  an  hour  to 
simple  wonder.  My  sister,  it  seems,  has  married  the 
laird  of  Rodney.  Woman,  I  was  ignorant  of  her  very 
name.  I  heard  she  had  married  a  cavalry  officer,  and 
gone  with  him  to  India  ;  and  I  thought  it  was  young 
Carstairs.  So  it  seems  the  lad  we  quarreled  about 
neither  of  us  got.  Well,  I  am  glad  of  that !  Maybe, 
though,  Rodney  is  a  second  husband." 

"  It  seems  a  strange  thing  to  have  lost  your  ain  sis 
ter  sae  completely.  Death  couldna  have  been  mair 
oblivious." 

"  Death  would  have  put  Dorinda  in  one  of  the  two 
places,  Ann  ;  and  I  could,  in  a  fashion,  have  localized 
her.  But  wandering  about  in  India,  or  wherever  army 
orders  sent  her,  was  beyond  my  care  or  ability.  We 
have  not  made  a  bow  to  each  other,  nor  spoken,  even 
an  ill  word,  for  thirty-five  years  ! — that  is  a  genera 
tion  syne." 


LOVE  AND    CHANGE.  127 

"  111  words  would  hae  been  better  than  nae  words  ; 
for  ill  words  may  bring  good  words  ;  but  from  silence 
what  can  come?  " 

"  Forgetfulness.  Let  me  tell  you,  though,  when  I 
heard  first  of  Rodney  Law,  and  of  our  son  going 
there,  I  had  a  queer  feeling,  as  if  I  knew  the  place.  I 
must,  in  some  bygone  time,  have  heard  the  name  of 
Rodney.  Dear  me,  Ann  !  How  much  the  soul  knows 
if  it  could  only  speak  plain.  We  might  act  more  wise 
like,  if  it  could." 

"  Not  we  !  There  are  times  we  wad  tak'  our  ain 
wills  and  our  ain  ways,  though  ane  from  the  dead 
rose  to  forbid  us.  This  letter  is  as  the  voice  of  ane 
from  the  dead,  are  you  going  to  heed  it  ?  Is  it  kind- 
like  and  kin-like  ? " 

"  Listen  : 

DEAR  SISTER: 

We  have  been  silent  long  enough  to  have  forgiven  and  forgotten 
our  ill-feeling.  Let  us  be  friends  and  sisters,  as  we  ought  to  be. 
My  husband  inherited  Rodney  some  years  since,  and  my  daughter 
Bertha  is  to  marry  the  next  heir,  in  the  spring.  I  have  only  one 
other  child.  I  have  told  her  about  you,  and  she  wishes  to  pay  you 
a  visit.  Let  her  innocence  and  good-will  make  a  way  between  us. 
Dear  Jemima,  I  await  your  answer,  and  am  your  affectionate  sis 
ter, 

DORINDA  RODNEY." 

"  That  is  a  good  letter.  Now,  then,  dinna  think  awa' 
and  reason  awa'  every  good  and  kind  thought  tha' 
comes  knocking  at  your  heart.  Send  for  the  lassie.  She 
is  your  ain  flesh  and  blood,  and  I'll  warrant,  she's  bon- 
nie  and  pleasant.  It  will  do  you  a  sight  o'  good,  to 
hae  ane  o'  your  ain  family  by  your  side.  You  never 
could  abide  thae  Yarrows." 

"  And  she  will  tell  us  all  about  Angus.     We  shall 


128  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

hear  the  truth  from  her,  if  so  be  she  doesna  dislike 
him." 

"  Dislike  him  !  How  could  that  be  possible  !  There 
is  naething  to  dislike  about  our  Angus.  She'll  be 
hearing  him  preach,  onyway,  every  Sabbath  ;  for  kirk- 
going  is  as  sure  as  sun-rising." 

"  Yes,  it  is  a  social  habit  as  well  as  a  religious  duty 
in  Scotland.  Well,  then,  I  shall  answer  my  sister's  let 
ter,  and  send  for  this  one  child,  who  is  not  going  to 
be  married.  I  have  no  doubt  she  will  keep  our  ears 
tingling." 

"  If  she  says  aught  wrang  of  our  Angus,  she  will 
find  hersel'  in  a  good  atmosphere  o'  contradiction. 
Wha  are  the  Rodneys,  I  wonder  ?  " 

"  I  know  not.  Some  old  Fife  family,  doubtless. 
The  present  laird  will  be  setting  himself  up  for  the 
999th  cousin  to  Noah,  I'll  warrant.  All  Fifers  are  as 
old  as  the  deluge,  or  a  little  older.  Let  me  have  a  cup 
of  tea,  Ann  ;  and  you  may  lace  it  with  a  spoonful  of 
French  brandy.  I  am  fair  upset  with  finding  so  many 
kin-folk  in  a  bit  of  paper.  To  think  of  postmen,  hav 
ing  a  pound  a  week,  and  carrying  around  messages 
that  God  himself  may  have  sent  ;  and  will  have  to 
guide  to  weel  or  woe,  or  life  or  death.  It  is  fearsome, 
Ann  !  " 

She  sat  down  solemnly  with  the  letter  in  her  hand, 
and  began  to  think  over  her  answer.  She  was  eight 
years  older  than  her  sister  Dorinda,  and  a  woman  of 
much  stronger  character,  and  more  decided  feelings. 
Her  memories,  unfortunately,  had  no  home  flavor  to 
sweeten  them.  The  two  girls  had  been  left  orphans 
when  very  young,  and  they  had  spent  their  girlhood 
in  some  fashionable  school  together.  Yet  the  differ 
ence  in  their  age  had  for  long  made  Jemima  exercise 


LOVE  AND   CHANGE.  129 

a  motherly  care  and  authority  over  her  younger  sister, 
and  they  were  very  fond  of  each  other  until  a  lover 
came,  whom  both  girls  believed  to  be  entirely  her 
own.  Jemima  accused  Dorinda  of  cruel  duplicity,  in 
order  to  gain  her  lover;  and  she  still  believed  she  had 
been  guilty.  She  forced  herself  to  recall  that  dread 
ful  day,  which  they  had  passed  in  mutual  recrimina 
tions  ;  and  the  sudden  resolve  of  each  never  again  to 
speak  to  the  other. 

After  it,  they  had  gone  their  own  ways  without  re 
gret  and  without  recall.  For  no  family  tie  is  so 
variable  as  that  of  sisterhood.  Where  it  is  strong  and 
real,  it  is  as  vital  as  the  cord  of  life,  with  which  it  is 
indeed  strongly  bound.  Where  it  is  weak  and  false, 
it  is  a  cobweb  for  any  touch  of  fate  to  knot,  or  shrivel, 
or  break  in  two. 

Lady  Yarrow's  thoughts  did  not  all  turn  kindly 
backward  ;  the  red  spot  on  her  cheeks  grew  more 
vivid  at  some  memories  ;  her  eyes  were  introspective 
and  somber  ;  she  often  rose  and  walked  nervously 
about  the  room.  There  were  moments  when  she  gave 
the  letter  that  look  which  we  give  to  things  which 
trouble  our  peace.  But  she  knew  from  the  first  that 
she  would  give  way  to  Dorinda's  wish  ;  the  real  point 
at  issue  was  the  manner  in  which  it  should  be  done. 
She  knew  that  she  ought  to  meet  Dorinda  with  that 
noble  oblivion,  which  disdains  any  allusion  to  the 
past ;  but  this  was  just  the  very  thing  she  disliked  to 
do.  If  she  could  tell  her  sister  all  her  faults,  one  by 
one,  it  might  be  easy  to  forgive  them,  one  by  one. 
But  this  general  amnesty,  that  neither  allowed  her  to 
show  how  grievously  she  had  been  wronged,  nor  yet 
made  shiningly  clear  how  much  she  had  forgiven,  did 
not  seem  tair  to  herself- 


13°  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  Of  course,  Ann  wanted  her  to  write  sweetly  to 
Dorinda.  Ann  wanted  to  hear  about  Angus.  Ann 
would  welcome  any  foe,  living  or  dead,  who  brought 
her  a  word  about  Angus.  And  Ann  had  not  been 
slandered  to  the  only  man  she  ever  loved,  robbed  of 
her  life's  happiness,  all  her  fate  twisted  and  turned, 
by  a  faithless  sister.  Even  if  she  had,  Ann  was  made 
of  more  clay  and  less  spirit  than  herself.  She  found 
it  easier  and  more  comfortable  to  forgive  than  to  carry 
a  covered-up-fire  in  her  heart." 

Lady  Yarrow  could  not  put  such  reflections  out  of 
her  consideration.  She  was  also  curious  and  inter 
ested  about  her  sister  and  brother-in-law,  and  her  two 
nieces.  After  all,  they  were  the  only  kindred  she  had. 
As  for  the  Yarrows,  they  were  mere  connections  by 
marriage;  they  were  alien  to  her  family;  she  did  not  feel 
any  care  or  liking  for  them ;  she  never  admitted  they 
had  any  claim  upon  her.  She  said  audibly  to  herself: 
"What  if  I  did  marry  a  Yarrow?  I  did  not  marry  all 
the  Yarrows.  Dorinda's  girls  are  different.  They 
are  my  nieces.  Lord  Yarrow's  nieces  are  not  a  blood- 
drop  to  me.  And  I  shall  hear  about  Angus  Bruce, 
doubtless.  I  want  to  have  some  outside  opinion, 
Ann,  of  course,  glorifies  him  and  magnifies  his  pro 
fession.  He  is  immaculate,  in  her  eyes.  I  am  not  so 
blind.  If  I  leave  him  money,  I  must  know  that  he  is 
likely  to  use  it  well.  I  do  not  believe  that  the  red 
coat  of  a  soldier,  or  the  black  coat  of  a  priest  covers 
every  excellency.  I  think  I  will  write  to  Dorinda 
now — let  me  see " 

She  went  to  her  desk  and  took  from  it  some  em 
blazoned  paper  and  a  quill  pen  whose  feathers  had 
been  tipped  with  gold.  For  a  few  minutes  she  stood 
by  the  fender  trimming  the  point  to  perfection  ;  then 


LOVE  AND   CHANGE.  131 

she  resolutely  sat  down,  and  wrote  in  a  large,  rapid 
hand  : 

MY  DEAR  DORINDA  : 

Your  letter  was  a  good  surprise,  and  when  women  are  as  old 
as  we  are  [Dorinda  was  always  sensitive  about  being  eight  years 
younger  than  me]  such  surprises  are  rare  enough,  God  knows  !  I 
had  always  thought  you  married  Carstairs,  and  the  name  of  "  Rod 
ney  "  is  not  known  to  me  [I  am  not  going  to  pamper  the  Rodney 
pride],  but  I  am  very  glad  to  find  you  are  in  Fife.  The  gulf  between 
us  is  long  enough,  and  wide  enough,  and  this  hour  I  have  buried 
all  my  wrongs  in  it  forever.  [I  am  not  going  to  let  her  think  I 
had  forgotten  I  had  wrongs].  For,  dear  Uorinda,  we  are  too  near 
the  grave  to  nurse  anger.  It  would  be  an  ill  companion  in  the  hour 
of  death  [Dorinda  always  hated  to  hear  of  death].  So  send  your 
daughter  at  once.  I  will  give  her  a  loving  welcome.  Once  more, 
Yours  affectionately, 

JEMIMA  YARROW. 

This  letter  arrived  at  Rodney  on  the  morning  of 
the  third  day  after  Mrs.  Rodney  had  written  her  sister. 
The  storm  was  over,  the  world  had  awakened  in  sun 
shine.  Its  freshness  and  beauty  was  something  to  sing 
about.  The  birds  were  singing  about  it  on  every 
tree — the  birds  who  are  our  priests,  and  who  chant 
for  us  our  morning  benedictions  and  our  evening 
psalms.  Scotia  was  out  to  hear  them,  and  a  flock  of 
robins  flew  singing  all  around  her. 

"  That  is  a  fortunate  sign,"  she  said.  "  The  birds 
know  I  am  going  away,  and  they  approve  the  journey. 
I  dare  say  there  is  a  letter  from  Aunt  Yarrow.  I  hope 
there  is,  for  father  is  right ;  I  do  want  a  change." 

When  she  went  home  the  letter  was  there,  and  Mrs. 
Rodney  was  in  the  Colonel's  room  discussing  it.  "  A 
very  good,  kind  letter,"  said  the  Colonel,  who  accepted 
words  at  their  face  value.  Mrs.  Rodney  drew  her 
lips  into  a  sideway  dissent,  but  did  not  voice  it.  She 


132  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

felt  the  spirit  in  which  it  had  been  written,  for  letters 
have  as  much  their  own  atmosphere  as  persons  or  as 
flowers  have.  There  are  those  whom  it  is  impossible 
to  deceive  by  written  words  ;  the  words  retain  the 
animus  of  their  evoking,  and  the  soul  of  the  receiver 
is  sensitive  to  it.  Mrs.  Rodney  had  something  of  this 
perception,  and  she  understood  the  underlying  feeling 
beneath  the  smooth  sentences.  "  Jemima  has  not 
quite  forgiven  ;  "  she  thought,  "  but  the  semblance  of 
good-will  may  bring  good-will,  and  it  is  for  Scotia's 
good  to  believe  in  it." 

She  therefore  echoed  the  Colonel's  opinion,  and 
accepted  with  such  flattering  haste  as  was  possible 
the  extended  sceptre  of  Jemima's  favor.  It  was  then 
Friday,  and  Lady  Yarrow  was  informed  that  Scotia 
would  be  in  Edinburgh  on  the  following  Wednesday. 
Scotia  had  really  a  pleasant  excitement  about  the  visit, 
and  Mrs.  Rodney  gave  her  mind  entirely  to  the  prep 
aration  of  her  daughter  for  it.  Bertha's  affairs  were, 
for  the  time  being,  forgotten  ;  it  was  Scotia's  dresses, 
and  laces,  and  jewelry,  which  occupied  every  one's 
attention.  Even  the  Colonel  was  anxious  on  the  sub 
ject.  He  wished  his  darling  to  have  every  advantage 
that  fine  raiment  and  radiant  jewels  could  give  her. 

Bertha  felt  this  withdrawal  of  interest  from  her  con 
cerns,  but  she  accepted  it  with  a  sweet  resignation. 
Nobody  knew,  however,  what  heart-burnings  this 
attention  to  Scotia  gave  her — nobody,  but  Blair.  To 
him  she  poured  out  her  selfish  little  soul  in  a  way 
which  would  have  shocked  her  friends  beyond  speech, 
had  they  been  aware  of  it. 

"  People  do  things  for  me,"  she  complained,  "  as  if 
they  were  forced  to  do  them  ;  and  yet,  Blair,  my  dear 
one,  the  whole  house  is  a  willing  slave  for  Scotia- 


LOVE  AND   CHANGE.  133 

You  would  think  that  no  one  ever  went  on  a  visit 
before.  Such  washing,  and  clear  starching,  and  crimp- 
ing,  you  never  saw  !  Mother  has  given  Scotia  a  great 
deal  of  her  finest  lace,  especially  one  bertha  I  had  set 
my  heart  on  having  ;  also  her  set  of  Indian  rubies  ; 
and  she  has  beside  loaned  her  several  diamond  orna 
ments.  And  I  suppose  the  loan  will  be  permanent. 
As  the  first  bride  in  the  family,  I  looked  upon  these 
things  as  naturally  mine.  I  am  sure,  too,  that  Father 
has  permitted  Scotia  unrestricted  credit  at  his  Edin 
burgh  banker's.  I  heard  him  tell  her  to  let  no  one  in 
her  own  station  out-dress  her.  He  said  he  could  trust 
her  with  the  name  of  Rodney,  even  in  the  matter  of 
dress  ;  and  a  great  deal  more  of  the  same  talk." 
Every  night  the  selfish  little  bride  relieved  herself 
of  the  day's  tribulations,  in  some  such  complaining 
epistle  to  her  betrothed. 

But  the  days  were  not  many,  and  they  went  rapidly 
away.  Scotia  was  as  busy,  and  full  of  happy  excite 
ment,  as  a  young  girl  may  lawfully  be  who  is  going  to 
make  her  first  flight  into  the  world  ;  and  to  whom  the 
world  opens  up  in  charming  vistas  of  new  relations, 
and  new  scenes,  and  new  pleasures.  She  had  but  one 
anxiety.  It  regarded  Angus  Bruce.  Surely  he  had 
heard  of  her  intended  journey  ;  yet  Friday  night  did 
not  bring  him  to  Rodney,  nor  Saturday  either.  Then 
came  the  Sabbath,  and  she  knew  Angus  would  not 
permit  himself  a  thought  beyond  his  duties  on  that 
day.  He  did  not  even  glance  into  their  pew.  He 
never  lifted  his  eyes  when  she  came  up  the  aisle. 
"  Monday  ;  "  she  thought,  "  will  certainly  bring  him." 
But  Monday  passed  without  a  sign  from  the  minister. 
"  He  is  angry  at  me  for  going  into  society,  I  suppose. 
He  imagines  I  shall  do  nothing  but  dance,  and  dress, 


134  A   SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

and  eat  fine  dinners,  and  go  shopping,  and  talk  scan 
dal.  He  might  know  me  better.  It  is  a  great  offense 
not  to  be  trusted,  and  I  will  think  no  more  of  Angus 
Bruce." 

But  she  could  have  as  easily  separated  herself  from 
herself  as  from  Angus  Bruce.  He  was  in  all  her 
thoughts.  When  Tuesday  passed  without  a  visit  from 
him,  she  was  miserable. 

"  The  minister  ought  to  come  and  give  me  some 
good  advice  ; "  she  said  with  a  forced  laugh.  "Am 
I  to  go  into  the  world  and  the  temptations  thereof, 
without  any  warnings  ?  " 

When  she  had  quite  given  up  all  hope  of  his  visit, 
she  saw  him  coming  through  the  garden  with  her 
father.  They  were  strolling  slowly  amid  the  bare 
shrubbery,  and  their  dark  figures  had  melancholy 
aspects  in  the  gray  twilight  that  were  very  impressive. 
She  was  aware  that  the  steward  was  waiting  for  the 
Colonel's  return,  and  she  feared  that  when  her  father 
went  away  with  him,  Angus  Bruce  would  go  back  to 
the  village.  Yet  she  could  not  bring  herself  to  go  to 
the  door  and  meet  him.  Surely  love  might  teach  him 
something.  If  love  did  not  give  him  a  new  intelli 
gence,  she  could  not  supplement  what  he  ought  to 
understand  intuitively. 

With  one  sandaled  foot  upon  the  fender,  she  stood 
in  the  glow  of  the  fire-light,  waiting  in  sick  anxiety 
for  what  the  next  few  moments  would  bring  her.  She 
heard  a  quick  step  approaching ;  her  heart  beat  to 
it  ;  she  heard  the  door  open  and  close,  and  she  knew 
who  had  entered  ;  but  she  kept  her  thoughtful,  still 
attitude,  and  did  not  lift  her  eyes  till  Bruce  was  at  her 
side. 

"  I  feared  you  were  not  coming."     The  words  were 


LOVE  AND   CHANGE.  135 

true  words.  They  rang  softly,  with  inflections  of 
loving  reproach. 

"  How  could  you  doubt  me  ?  Scotia  Rodney,  lift 
your  face  to  mine.  Dearest  woman  on  earth,  let  me 
look  at  you,  while  I  venture  at  last  to  say,  I  love  you  ! 
I  love  you  with  all  my  heart  and  soul  !  You  have  the 
full  measure  of  all  the  love  in  my  nature.  I  have 
loved  no  other  woman  !  I  never  shall  love  any  other  ! 
For  time  and  eternity  you  are  mine,  or — I  am  alone 
forever.  Scotia  !  Scotia." 

He  stood  with  outstretched  arms  ;  his  face  was 
luminous  ;  his  eyes  were  dilated  with  rapture  ;  he  was 
simply  irresistible  to  the  girl  who  loved  him.  For  he 
had  been  taken  possession  of  by  a  spirit,  vivid  as 
flame,  and  pure  as  heaven.  His  hands,  his  eyes,  his 
handsome  face,  his  erect  figure,  and  miraculous 
powers  ;  they  drew  her,  as  magnets  draw. 

She  had  no  will  but  his  will.  The  words  he  wished 
her  to  say,  he  put  into  her  heart.  She  lifted  her  rosy 
face,  she  gave  him  the  salutation  of  her  eyes,  she  in 
clined  her  heart  and  body  toward  him ;  she  said 
sweetly  and  clearly,  without  a  shadow  of  conventional 
hesitation,  "  Angus  !  you  know  that  I  love  you  ! " 

Yes,  he  knew  she  loved  him.  The  words  were 
transformed  into  a  kiss,  as  she  uttered  them.  They 
clasped  hands,  and  walked  together  in  the  red  fire 
light,  as  if  they  were  in  a  new  world.  There  never 
had  been  such  glory  of  sunlight  as  was  in  their  hearts. 
Mortal  man  and  woman  had  never  sung  such  songs  of 
joy  as  they  sang  together,  in  broken  words,  and  long 
fond  looks,  and  still  more  perfect  silence. 

The  heavenly  trance  was  broken  by  the  entrance  of 
Bertha.  "Dear  me  !  "  she  said,  "  I  had  no  idea  you 
had  company,  Scotia.  I  was  coming  to  tell  you 


I36  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

mother's  headache  is  so  bad  she  will  not  come  down 
stairs  to-night.  I  hope  I  do  not  intrude  ;"  and  with  a 
little  laugh,  and  a  pretty  movement  of  her  body,  she 
went  away  with  the  air  of  one  who  had  committed  an 
indiscretion,  and  been  made  to  feel  it. 

"  What  a  good  thing  I  had  not  sealed  my  letter  ! 
I  must  tell  Blair  about  this  new  affair.  I  am  sure 
Angus  Bruce  was  making  love  to  Scotia — and  Scotia 
liked  it.  Fancy  Scotia  a  minister's  wife  !  Our  min 
ister's  wife  !  Blair,  his  patron  !  "  She  went  slowly 
back  to  her  room,  speculating  on  this  fresh  subject. 
She  added  a  postscript  to  her  letter,  and  then  she 
resolved  to  go  back  to  the  parlor.  The  Exercise  was 
excuse  enough.  It  was  quite  time  for  it.  She  had  a 
right  to  suppose  she  was  wanted  there. 

Yet  she  said  sweetly  as  she  entered — "  Shall  I  be 
in  the  way  ?  No  ?  I  am  so  glad.  Mother  is  quite 
sick.  I  am  uneasy  about  her.  She  has  tired  herself 
out  the  last  few  days." 

"  You  had  better  say  the  last  few  months,  Bertha." 

"  Months,  then.  Where  is  Father  ?  I  thought  it 
was  time  for  the  Exercise.  Were  you  telling  any 
secrets?  Have  I  spoiled  fun  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no  !  "  answered  Scotia.  Angus  sat  silent, 
intensely  happy,  and  yet  annoyed  and  disturbed  at 
Bertha's  interruption  ;  for  he  was  just  telling  Scotia 
how  he  had  felt  himself  bound  until  that  very  night 
by  his  promise  to  leave  Blair  Rodney  the  freest  pos 
sible  choice.  "  But  as  I  walked  with  the  Colonel  an 
hour  ago,  he  told  me  that  Blair  had  chosen  ;  he 
thanked  me  for  my  forbearance,  and  when  I  said  I 
had  somewhat  to  say  to  Miss  Rodney,  he  answered, 
'  You  have  a  right,  sir,  to  say  whatever  is  proper  for 
Miss  Rodney  to  hear ! '  I  am  sure  he  understood  that 


LOVE  AND   CHANGE.  137 

I  loved  you,  Scotia,  and  that  I  intended  to  tell  you 
so." 

It  was  at  this  point  Bertha  entered  the  room,  and 
all  further  confidence  was  arrested.  For  in  a  few 
minutes  the  Colonel  and  his  household  joined  them, 
and  the  Exercise  and  the  supper  came  in  their  due 
course  ;  and  after  it,  the  parting  words.  Bertha  was 
determined  to  hear  them.  She  kept  close  to  Scotia's 
side,  and  she  was  unusually  effusive  to  the  minister. 

She  thought  she  heard  all  that  was  said.  She 
heard  nothing  ;  and  yet  everything  was  said.  It  is  a 
clumsy  lover  that  cannot  speak  with  shut  lips.  Scotia 
was  quite  satisfied  with  her  lover's  "adieu  !  "  It  went 
to  her  heart  by  a  more  direct  road  than  through  the 
winding  ear-path. 

She  was  now  ready  for  her  journey.  It  began  very 
early  in  the  morning,  and  it  did  not  end  until  the 
shadows  of  evening  were  falling  across  the  dark, 
stately-looking  Yarrow  House.  Scotia  regarded  it 
with  interest  and  without  fear.  And  as  she  did  so, 
the  wide  doors  were  flung  open,  and  she  saw  advanc 
ing  through  the  brilliantly  lighted  hall,  an  old  lady 
very  magnificently  dressed. 

She  put  out  her  hands  to  clasp  Scotia's  hands,  she 
looked  at  her  with  kind  curiosity,  she  said  pleasantly: 
"  My  dear,  you  are  very  welcome  !  What  is  your 
name  ?" 

And  Scotia,  bending  her  beautiful  head,  answered 
with  a  smile,  "  My  name  is  Scotia !  " 


IX. 

ANGUS   BRUCE   DECIDES. 

But  here  they  found  a  fervid  race 

Whose  sternly-glowing  piety 
Scorned  paper  laws.     Their  free-bred  souls 

Went  not  with  priests  to  school, 
To  trim  the  tippet  and  the  stole, 

And  pray  by  printed  rule. 
But  they  would  cast  the  eager  word 

From  their  heart's  fiery  core  ; 
Smoking  and  red,  as  God  had  stirred 

The  Hebrew  men  of  yore. 

— Blackie. 

"  "\  1  7"HAT  think  you  of  our  new  niece,  Ann  ? " 

^  "I  think  she  is  a  good  lassie,  and  a  beauty; 
and  as  our  son  was  born  wi%  eyes  in  his  head,  he  has 
doubtless  found  it  out." 

"  Ah,  Ann,  what  a  grand  thing  youth  is  !  And  yet 
the  remembrance  of  it  leaves  a  sigh.  She  reminds 
me  of  a  Jemima  Yarrow,  long  dead  and  forgotten,  and 
I  look  at  her  and  sigh  for  myself." 

"  Yes,  yes  !  It  is  aye  the  past,  and  the  future,  we 
set  store  by  ;  the  poor,  ill-used  present  is  naething  to 
us  ;  and  yet  it  brings  us  handfuls  o'  blessings." 

"  Do  not  preach,  Ann.  Leave  that  to  our  son.  One 
preacher  in  a  family  is  enough." 

"  She  kens  weel  how  to  dress  hersel'.  She  maist 
took  my  breath  from  me  when  she  came  down  the 

138 


ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES.  139 

oak  stairway  in  that  floating  garment  o'  white  tulle, 
wi'  the  silvery  stars  shot  through  it." 

"And  the  pale  azure  foundation — that  was  my 
thought.  Scotia  is  well  aware  that  a  woman  is  the 
least  part  of  herself.  I  thank  my  stars " 

"  You  hae  God  to  thank,  Lady  Jemima,  and  the 
stars  are  na  yours  to  swear  by." 

"  You  are  preaching  again,  Ann.  It  is  well  seen 
where  our  son  gets  his  pulpit  taste.  I  have  asked 
Scotia  all  about  her  own  people,  and  about  the  Cu- 
pars,  and  others  whose  names  and  connections  I  hap 
pen  to  know,  and  we  have  talked  of  this,  that,  and  the 
other,  but  never  a  word  came  out  of  her  mouth  about 
Angus  Bruce.  It  is  very  suspicious.  Sometimes  she 
is  very  quiet.  I  believe  the  girl  has  a  secret  trouble." 

"  Man — and  woman  mair  than  man — is  born  to  trou 
ble.  There  is  nae  happiness  here  below." 

"  Nonsense,  Ann  !  It  is  a  sour  philosophy  that 
asserts  man  never  is,  but  always  to  be,  blest.  I  was 
once  in  love,  and  very  near  in  paradise  ; " — and  the 
old  lady  smiled  and  sighed,  and  straightened  her  mit 
tens,  and  turned  her  rings  around  to  memories  that 
sent  a  flood  of  rose  color  into  her  cheeks. 

This  conversation  occurred  on  the  evening  of  the 
third  day  of  Scotia's  stay  with  her  aunt,  and  it  was 
interrupted  by  her  entrance.  She  came  in  with  her 
work-basket  in  her  hand,  and  Lady  Yarrow  nodded 
approval  of  her  industry.  Ann  was  already  seated 
at  the  table,  hemstitching  some  cambric  for  Lady 
Yarrow's  morning  gowns  ;  and  the  atmosphere  of  the 
fine  room,  filled  with  fire  and  candle-light,  was  ex 
ceedingly  calm  and  cheerful,  and  conducive  to  sympa 
thetic  companionship. 

Scotia  had  fallen  readily  into  the  ways  of  a  house- 


140  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

hold  so  finely  and  quietly  ordered.  Her  life  was  likely 
to  be  methodical,  but  not  devoid  of  interest.  On  the 
previous  evening  there  had  been  a  quiet  dinner  party, 
consisting  of  Judge  Cardiff,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Geddes, 
and  young  Captain  Ochiltree,  and  Dr.  McManus,  one 
of  the  bright  literary  lights  which  illumined  the  pages 
of  Blackwood  and  the  young  reviews  ;  and  after  a 
merry  dinner  they  had  gone  to  a  military  dance,  given 
by  the  commander  of  the  castle  troops. 

To  Scotia  it  had  been  a  very  grand  and  notable 
affair  ;  and  she  had  just  spent  a  couple  of  hours  writ 
ing  her  father  and  mother  an  account  of  both  dinner 
and  dance.  She  came  into  the  room  with  the  excite 
ment  of  the  memory  in  her  glinting  eyes  and  rosy  face  ; 
and  took  the  low  chair  opposite  Lady  Yarrow,  which 
a  kindly  glance  indicated  to  her,  and  which  placed 
her  within  the  direct  observation  of  both  Lady  Yar 
row  and  Ann. 

"  I  like  to  see  you,  my  dear.  Where  have  you  been 
for  the  past  three  hours  ?  " 

"Two  hours,  aunt.  I  was  writing  a  letter  to  my 
Father,  and  was  telling  him  all  about  Mr.  Geddes,  and 
the  captain  and  the  judge.  It  was  quite  a  famous 
party  for  a  country  girl,  Aunt." 

"  Yes  ;  the  Law  and  the  Gospel,  the  Sword  and  the 
Pen,  crossed  knives  and  forks  together.  What  did 
you  think  of  the  minister  ?  He  is  a  descendant  of 
that  Jenny  Geddes  who  threw  her  cutty  stool  at  the 
English  preacher's  head,  when  he  '  daured  '  to  read 
prayers  in  a  Scotch  kirk.  Poor  Jenny  believed  read 
ing  prayers  to  be  nothing  less  than  popery." 

"  And  plenty  o'  good  people  think  wi'  Jenny  yet, 
and  are  na  that  far  wrang." 

"  Yet,  Ann,  if  Jenny  had  only  listened,   instead  of 


ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES.  141 

flying  into  a  fishwife  passion,  she  would  have  heard 
one  of  the  grandest  collects  in  the  English  service." 

"  I  ken  naething  o'  col-lects,"  said  Ann  sourly. 
"  col-lects  are  na  prayers,  and  folk  hae  little  sense  o' 
true  religion  wha  fling  a  col-lect  in  the  face  o'  Al 
mighty  God." 

"  But  a  collect  is  a  prayer,  Ann." 

"  I'm  doubting  it,  Miss  Rodney.  If  it  be  a  prayer, 
why  call  it  out  o'  its  name  ?  " 

"  Ann,"  said  Lady  Yarrow,  "  Ann,  do  not  be  a 
bigot.  The  collect  Jenny  Geddes  got  into  a  passion 
anent,  is  one  of  the  grandest  prayers  in  the  world  ; 
and  if  you  will  put  down  your  needles,  and  listen  in  a 
proper  spirit,  I  will  say  it  for  you."  She  stood  up 
reverently  as  a  little  child,  and  while  Scotia  and  Ann 
sat  with  dropped  eyes  and  still  hands,  she  recited  the 
prayer  which  had  once  raised  such  a  tumult  in  the 
High  Kirk  of  Edinburgh  : 

Lord  of  all  power  and  might,  who  art  the  author  and  giver  of  all 
good  things,  graft  in  our  hearts  the  love  of  Thy  Name  ;  increase 
in  us  true  religion,  nourish  us  with  all  goodness,  and  of  Thy  great 
mercy,  keep  us  in  the  same,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

"  You  see,"  she  added,  as  she  resumed  her  seat, 
and  returned  to  her  usual  voice,  "  I  learned  it  speci 
ally  to  be  ready  for  her  reverend  great-great-grand 
son.  He  is  very  proud  of  his  descent  from  the 
outrageously  bigoted  old  woman,  and  I  was  not  going 
to  have  Jenny  Geddes  pushed  on  my  approbation.  I 
have  had  the  collect  ready  for  the  minister  for  a  year, 
and  he  has  not  yet  given  me  my  chance.  At  the  first 
of  our  acquaintance,  it  was  the  blue  and  yellow 
wisdom  of  the  Reviews  ;  and  now  it  is  the  Free  Kirk, 
and  Dr.  Chalmers,  and  again,  the  Free  Kirk." 


142  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  He  talked  to  you  of  nothing  else,  Aunt.  I  heard 
him  call  Dr.  Chalmers  the  Maccabeus  of  the  Scottish 
Kirk." 

"  Yes  ;  and  he  got  up  on  his  highest  horse  when  I 
said  Chalmers  was  prelatic  ;  and  would  like  nothing 
better  than  to  make  the  world  over,  after  the  dispen 
sation  by  Chalmers." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  that  Chalmers  is  a  wonderful 
orator,  and  I  want  to  hear  him  preach.  I  tried  to 
listen  to  what  Mr.  Geddes  was  telling  you  about  some 
lecture  at  the  university,  but  I  failed  to  understand. 
Captain  Ochiltree  was  describing  a  garrison  festivity 
at  the  same  time." 

"  He  was  telling  me  that  Dr.  Chalmers  was  lectur 
ing  on  the  impossibility  of  order  arising  out  of  chaos, 
without  the  agency  of  an  intelligent  Creator  ;  and  he 
said,  by  degrees,  not  merely  the  front  rows,  but  the 
whole  class,  rose  to  their  feet  as  he  spoke.  Certainly 
a  wonderful  evidence  of  his  power,  for  if  there  is  an 
obstreperous,  contumacious,  dogged,  pragmatical, 
opinionative,  pertinacious,  headstrong,  unpolished, 
Vandalic,  Hunnish,  impertinent  set  of  youths,  it  is  an 
Edinburgh  College  class,  freshman  or  sophomore. 
However,  if  they  have  the  faults,  they  have  also  the 
excellencies  of  their  race ;  though  they  cannot  be 
ordered  or  coaxed,  they  can  be  reasoned  with.  A 
close  logician,  a  fine  orator,  makes  them  as  dumb 
beasts  before  him,  and  anon,  he  turns  them  into 
reasonable  creatures." 

"  Have  you  ever  heard  him  speak,  Aunt  ?  " 

"  Once,  on  '  The  Freedom  of  the  Will ' — or  rather 
on  its  bondage  ;  for  he  believes  in  absolute  predesti 
nation.  He  did  not  move  me  an  inch,  for  when  the 
freedom  of  our  will  is  disproved,  then  responsibility 


ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES.  M3 

and  future  retribution,  are  also  disproved.  Tut,  tut  ! 
I  never  yet  did  wrong,  I  could  not  have  done  right." 

"  Such  points  are  aboon  our  wit  or  wisdom,  Lady 
Jemima  ;  we  shall  hae  to  wait  to  another  life  to  hae 
them  solved." 

"  Ann,  we  do  not  solve  great  questions  by  adjourn 
ing  them  to  another  life.  The  Freedom  of  the  Will 
is  a  question  of  tremendous  interest  for  this  life." 
Then  she  said  suddenly  to  Scotia, — "  My  dear,  you 
have  a  minister  at  Rodney  Law,  I  suppose?" 

"Oh,  yes  !  A  very  good  one."  She  blushed  from 
her  temples  to  her  finger  tips,  and  let  her  thimble 
fall,  and  stooped  to  look  for  it,  and  thus  gave  Lady 
Yarrow  and  Ann  time  to  exchange  an  intelligent  com 
ment  on  her  behavior. 

"  You  have  the  Free  Kirk  controversy  also, 
Scotia?" 

"  Every  one  has  it.  Our  minister  is  very  decidedly 
in  favor  of  a  Free  Kirk." 

"  You  have  not  told  me  anything  about  your  minis 
ter.  What  kind  of  a  man  is  he  ?  " 

"  A  very  good  man." 

"Clever?" 

"  Yes." 

"Young?" 

"Yes." 

"  Do  you  like  him  ?" 

"  Every  one  likes  him — except  cousin  Blair  Rodney. 
Blair  is  in  favor  of  State  patronage." 

"  I  wish  you  would  tell  me  something  definite  about 
the  man — I  mean  the  minister.  As  to  his  appear 
ance,  now  ?" 

Scotia  dropped  her  work,  and  seemed  to  be  men 
tally  regarding  her  subject.  "  He  is  about  twenty-six 


144  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

years  old — perhaps  more.  He  has  a  noble  counte 
nance,  fashioned  so  by  a  noble  soul ;  and  when  great 
words  fall  from  his  lips,  they  flash  across  his  face  also. 
Father  admires  him  very  much,  and  is  always  glad  to 
be  in  his  company." 

"  And  I  dare  say  he  is  generally  respected  ? " 

"  The  kirk  is  now  crowded,  every  service.  Mr. 
Laing  used  to  preach  to  about  forty  of  our  shepherds 
and  tenants.  Many  who  are  opposed  to  Mr.  Bruce's 
views  on  church  government,  go  gladly  to  hear  him 
preach.  Some  come  from  a  great  distance.  He  is 
quite  a  famous  man  in  our  boundaries." 

"  Can  you  tell  me  anything  about  his  sermons  ? 
What  makes  them  so  popular  ?  " 

"  He  is  so  much  in  earnest,  so  solemnly  in  earnest — 
so  terribly,  so  Calvinistically  in  earnest,  that  you  feel 
he  believes  that  it  is  either  heaven  or  hell  for  every 
one  present.  His  words  find  you  out,  and  they  are 
words  that  burn  themselves  into  the  memory.  Even 
Adam  Gowrie,  who  has  his  doubts  about  every  Chris 
tian  man  and  woman  living,  admits  Mr.  Bruce's  spirit 
uality  and  orthodoxy." 

"  He  is  called  Bruce." 

"  Yes.     Angus  Bruce." 

Her  face  was  vivid  again,  her  needle  shook,  she  felt 
her  aunt's  eyes  were  upon  her,  and  she  made  a  great 
effort  to  appear  indifferent  to  Angus  Bruce,  as  she 
forced  herself  to  continue  : 

"  He  is  very  cheerful,  as  a  rule,  though  sometimes 
melancholy.  He  dresses  handsomely,  and  has  the 
finest  manners  imaginable  ;  as  grand  a  man  alto 
gether,  Aunt,  as  is  between  Edinburgh  and  wherever 
he  is." 

"  Married  ? " 


ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES.  145 

"  No  ;  nor,  I  think,  like  to  be.  An  old  man  and 
woman  take  care  of  the  manse,  but  it  is  a  cold,  deso 
late  house,  and  he  must  miss  many  a  comfort." 

"  Does  he  ever  come  to  Edinburgh  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Well,  my  dear,  I  have  no  doubt  he  is  all  you  say — 
an  apostle  in  the  gown  and  bands  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  Rank  exists  in  the  moral,  as  well  as  in  the 
social  world.  This  Angus  Bruce  must  be  a  spiritual 
prince,  and  I  am  glad  such  a  fine  fellow  is  not  care 
less  about  his  dress,  which  is  one  of  the  deadly  sins, 
my  dear,  among  respectable  people.  And  I  am  glad 
he  has  the  courage  of  his  own  opinions.  There  is  a 
little  Englishman  who  visits  me  sometimes — one  of 
those  clergymen  whom  Jenny  Geddes  waged  war  on — 
and  he  makes  me  long  to  be  a  radical,  he  is  so  mon 
strously  conservative.  He  has  swallowed  all  the 
thirty-nine  articles,  and  would  have  done  so  had  there 
been  thirty  times  as  many.  At  present  he  has  some 
project  for  converting  the  Jews ;  I  should  like  to  tell 
you  what  Ann  said  to  him." 

"  I  should  like  to  hear  what  she  said,  Aunt." 

"  He  talked  a  long  while,  and  Ann  listened  very 
doucely  till  he  had  finished ;  then  she  said,  '  Mr. 
Sandford,  I'm  no  clear  that  we  should  hurry  Provi 
dence  after  any  sic  fashion.  When  the  Jews  are  con 
verted,  the  world  is  to  come  to  an  end  ;  and  bad  as  it 
is,  I'm  no  carin'  to  hae  the  catastrophe  in  my  day.* 
That  settled  the  young  priest,  and  he  took  his  tea  and 
muffin  to  more  wise-like  talk.  Now,  my  dear,  what 
kind  of  people  does  this  Mr.  Bruce  preach  to  ?  Are 
his  congregation  able  to  appreciate  the  blessing  that 
has  fallen  to  their  lot  ?" 

"  There  are  some  families  of  wealth  and  cultiva- 


146  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

tion,  but  the  majority  of  the  listeners  are  shepherds 
and  fishers." 

"  Dear  me  ! " 

"  But  Aunt,  it  is  the  shepherds  and  fishers  who 
really  appreciate  a  fine  sermon  best.  No  milk  for 
babes  for  them.  They  must  have  the  strong  meat  of 
The  Word.  If  Mr.  Bruce  should  drop  a  link  in  John 
Calvin's  close-wedged  creed,  they  would  take  him  to 
task  about  it  without  scruple — especially  the  fishermen, 
who,  generally  speaking,  know  the  'Institutes'  as  well 
as  they  know  their  own  fishing  nets." 

Then  the  conversation  turned  upon  the  fishing  vil 
lage  and  its  inhabitants,  and  on  this  subject  Ann  was 
singularly  interested.  "  I  was  born  at  the  seaside," 
she  said,  after  a  long  conversation,  "  and  whiles  I  get 
land-sick,  and  hae  to  go  down  to  the  flats  near  the 
tide  water,  and  hear  the  plovers  wailing,  and  the 
shore-larks  calling  sadly,  through  the  long  wet  days, 
it  is  a  home  call  to  me.  I  never  think  it  melancholy. 
Only  last  night  I  stood  by  the  open  window,  and 
minded  myself  o'  the  clear  frosty  nights,  when  the 
boats  were  like  ghosts  on  the  water,  and  the  night  was 
thick  wi'  stars,  and  the  long  flights  o'  ducks  and  geese 
went  rustling  through  the  frosty  air." 

"  You  make  me  shiver,  Ann.  Let  us  have  a  little 
supper,  and  we  will  go  to  sleep  and  dream  of  the  sea. 
It  is  wonderful  how  often  people  do  dream  of  it — even 
those  who  never  saw  it." 

But  Lady  Yarrow  did  not  attempt  to  go  to  sleep  when 
she  had  dismissed  her  niece  and  her  friend.  She  sat 
some  time  thinking,  and  then  went  to  a  desk  and  wrote 
the  following  message  to  her  lawyer : 

MR.  NOBLE. 

Sir:  I  will  have  you  write  at  once  to  the  Rev.  Angus  Bruce, 
as  I  now  direct.  Say  thus,  and  so — the  friend  who  has  cared  for 


ANGUS  BRUCE   DECIDES.  147 

you  all  your  life,  wishes  to  know  how  you  stand  by  the  kirk  of 
Scotland,  in  this,  her  hour  of  tribulation  ?  If  all  forsake  her,  are 
you  faithful  ?  Are  you  a  follower  of  John  Knox  or  of  Dr.  Chal 
mers  ?  Tell  him  distinct  and  plain,  if  he  stands  by  the  kirk  his 
friend  will  see  that  he  has  quick  and  great  advancement  in  the 
kirk  ;  and  that  all  his  future  will  be  placed  beyond  worldly  care. 
Tell  him  just  as  distinctly,  if  he  deserts  the  kirk  for  Dr.  Chalmers, 
he  must  look  for  his  bite  and  sup,  his  place  and  portion  from  Dr. 
Chalmers.  And  you'll  give  him  three  days  to  think  over  what  is 
said,  and  so  make  his  election  sure  and  final. 

JEMIMA  YARROW. 

This  letter,  written  with  all  the  particularity  of  its 
instructions,  reached  Angus  Bruce  one  evening  just 
as  he  was  leaving  the  manse  for  Rodney  House.  It 
was  like  a  thunder-bolt.  He  stood  some  minutes 
looking  at  it,  with  a  face  full  of  indeterminate  anxiety 
and  strange  trouble.  Slowly  he  removed  his  hat  and 
coat ;  then  he  locked  the  door  of  the  room,  and  plac 
ing  the  letter  before  him,  began  to  consider  its 
answer. 

The  consideration  forced  him  backward,  and  com 
pelled  him  to  recall  the  days  of  his  life — a  retrospect 
full  of  mystery  and  of  unsatisfied  longing  and  curi 
osity.  His  first  distinct  memory  was  of  the  large 
school,  where  he  had  spent,  not  unhappily,  the  second 
seven  years  of  his  existence.  All  was  clear  enough 
about  those  years.  He  still  wrote  to  his  old  master  ; 
in  some  respects,  he  remembered  this  school  as  other 
boys  remember  their  home. 

It  was  the  first  seven  years  of  his  life,  which  were 
like  a  vaguely  splendid  drama,  the  scenes  of  which 
were  laid  in  three  different  houses.  Best  of  all,  he 
remembered  one  house  standing  in  the  middle  of  what 
his  childish  memory  had  imagined  an  endless  garden. 
In  his  dreams  he  still  wandered  there,  though  never 
as  a  boy,  because  it  is  not  given  to  man  or  woman  to 


14$  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

be  young  again,  even  in  dreams.  The  great  brown 
house,  with  its  lofty  rooms,  and  wide  halls,  and  queer 
furniture,  was  yet  so  real  to  him  that  he  drew  them 
on  the  paper  by  his  side,  as  he  recalled  their  peculiari 
ties. 

There  were  two  other  houses,  but  they  were  far 
less  real ;  houses  among  a  great  many  other  houses  ; 
vast,  gloomy,  looming  through  the  mists  of  memory, 
like  Arabian  dreams  ;  full  of  uncertain  sounds,  and 
gleaming  lights,  and  the  passing  of  splendidly  dressed 
men  and  women  ;  whom  he  watched  surreptitiously 
from  some  unsuspected  hiding  place.  And  from  all 
the  dramatis  persona  connected  with  these  three 
dwellings,  only  two  had  any  individuality  to  him. 

Both  were  women.  At  the  feet  of  one  he  used  to 
play.  Her  splendor  and  authority  affected  him  yet ; 
he  was  sensitive  to  a  kind  of  "  hush  "  that  fell  upon 
his  spirit  whenever  he  recalled  her  stately  beauty. 
The  other  woman  had  carried  him  in  her  arms,  and 
held  him  upon  her  knees.  He  still  felt  her  warm 
kisses,  and  awoke  from  dreams  of  her,  expecting  to 
see  her  face  smiling  above  his  face,  and  to  feel  her 
lips  upon  his  lips. 

All  these  things  were  still  vivid  in  his  remembrance  ; 
they  had  once  been  more  so.  What  did  they  mean  ? 
Was  there  any  reason  why  his  birth  should  be  hid 
den  ?  For  a  moment  a  shameful  doubt  and  fear 
came  into  his  heart.  Was  he  the  illegitimate  child  of 
some  noble  family  ?  He  put  the  thought  angrily 
away.  It  was  impossible  !  There  had  been  a  law  in 
Scotland  forbidding  such  unfortunate  children  to 
enter  the  ministry ;  and  whether  the  law  had  been  re 
pealed  or  not,  he  was  sure  that  the  popular  feeling  on 
this  subject  would  have  prevented  his  dedication  to 


ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES.  1 49 

holy  office.  Besides,  what  son  will  permit  himself  to 
doubt  his  mother,  even  though  she  be  unknown  to 
him  !  Angus  Bruce  was  at  that  moment  ready  to  de 
fend  his  mother,  even  against  the  unbidden  sugges 
tions  of  his  perplexed  imaginations. 

Who,  then,  was  the  person  who  had  the  right  to 
question  his  opinions,  and  the  power  to  advance  him 
to  wealth,  or  leave  him  to  the  fate  which  freedom  of 
thought  and  action  might  bring  him  ?  As  for  the 
question  which  was  to  decide  that  fate,  it  was  already 
answered.  Future  advancement,  or  certain  wealth, 
could  not  possibly  alter  the  decision  he  had  already 
made.  The  Kirk  was  right.  The  State  was  wrong. 
He  was  on  the  side  of  the  Kirk,  whatever  the  result 
might  be. 

At  this  point  he  remembered  Scotia.  Rapid  ad 
vancement  and  a  certain  income  meant  a  speedy 
realization  of  all  his  dreams  of  married  bliss.  He 
drew  his  brows  together,  as  a  man  may  do  for  a  pass 
ing  pain  ;  but  the  next  moment  he  had  put  the  temp 
tation  behind  him.  "  No  ;  not  even  for  Scotia  will  I 
deny  the  truth  that  is  in  me  !  Nor  would  Scotia  de 
sire  me  to  do  it.  I  know  the  integrity  of  her  noble 
heart.  And  as  for  man's  promise  or  man's  threats,  I 
will  neither  regard  nor  fear  it.  Right  is  right. 
Right,  whatever  befall,  and  my  conscience  must  be 
satisfied,  though  my  heart  go  hungry,  even  to  the 
grave." 

He  put  the  letter  in  his  pocket  and  walked  rapidly 
to  Rodney  House.  They  were  discussing  Scotia's  let 
ter  when  he  arrived.  And  there  had  also  been  one 
from  Lady  Yarrow,  expressing  her  delight  in  Scotia's 
society.  "  She  is  altogether  charming,  and  after  I 
have  shown  the  civil  and  military  lords  of  Edinburgh 


15°  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

what  a  Fife  beauty  is,  I  am  going  to  take  her  to 
Court,  and  fill  the  Court  with  envy  and  admiration." 

The  Colonel  was  quite  excited  over  his  favorite's 
success  and  happiness,  and  Mrs.  Rodney  looked  at 
her  sister's  letter  with  a  new-found  pleasure.  As  for 
Bruce,  he  could  easily  imagine  his  love  in  that  robe 
of  white  tulle  and  silver  stars.  He  could  place  her 
upon  the  arm  of  some  handsome  officer  in  splendid 
tartans,  and  estimate  the  temptations  to  which  she 
was  exposed.  He  believed  that  her  love  for  him 
would  preserve  her  spotless  from  all  taint  of  pride,  or 
vanity,  or  fashion ;  but  yet,  he  would  have  been  glad 
if  she  had  not  been  led  into  such  great  temptation. 
On  the  whole,  the  news  he  heard  did  not  make  easier 
the  decision  forced  upon  him.  Such  experiences  of 
life  were  not  the  fit  preparation  for  the  wife  of  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel.  Might  he  not  lawfully  put 
aside  the  public  question  for  the  private  one  ?  The 
honor  of  the  kirk  for  the  spiritual  good  of  the  woman 
who  was  to  be  his  wife  ?  He  did  not  give  a  moment's 
place  to  such  appeals,  but  the  keen  heart  conflict  af 
fected  him  socially ;  he  could  not  sympathize  so 
cordially  with  the  Colonel's  moods,  and  the  visit  was 
so  constrained  that  he  left  very  early. 

"  Mr.  Bruce  did  not  like  to  hear  of  Scotia's  going 
out  so  much  into  the  world.  I  could  see  how  annoyed 
he  was,  at  the  mention  of  Castle  balls,  and  Court  balls, 
and  such  grand  festivities  !  "  said  Bertha. 

"  The  minister  was  bored  to  death  with  conversation 
so  far  away  from  his  own  interests.  He  simply  cannot 
conceive  of  people  caring  for  any  subject  not  con 
nected  with  Dr.  Chalmers  and  the  Free  Kirk." 

"You  are  mistaken,  Father.  He  was  dreadfully 
annoyed  about  Scotia." 


ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES.  151 

"  What  has  the  minister  to  do  with  your  sister's 
affairs  ?  " 

"Perhaps  more  than  you  imagine.  I  think  he  is  in 
love  with  Scotia." 

"  Bertha,  you  have  one  idea  at  present,  that  is  love. 
Do  not  think  that  every  man  in  the  world  is  in  the 
condition  of  Blair.  Mr.  Bruce  is  too  much  occupied 
with  the  concerns  of  the  kirk,  to  give  any  attention  to 
young  girls.  I  do  not  suppose  he  sees  them." 

The  Colonel  spoke  with  great  irritation,  and  to  pre 
vent  further  discussion  of  the  subject,  rang  the  bell 
for  the  Exercise. 

In  spite  of  Scotia's  and  Lady  Yarrow's  letters,  the 
atmosphere  of  the  house  was  restless  and  unhappy. 
For  as  one  note  out  of  tune  in  a  key-board  can  fret 
the  whole  music  played  on  it,  so,  also,  can  one  heart 
out  of  sympathy  in  a  household  fret  the  whole  happi 
ness  to  discord.  And  Bertha  had  divined  the  minis 
ter's  disapproval  by  her  own  envious  pain  ;  her  jeal 
ousy  of  Scotia's  success  and  happiness,  having  some 
kinship  with  the  natural  jealousy  of  a  lover,  who  knows 
others  are  basking  in  the  light  he  is  shut  away  from. 

She  called  her  mother  to  her  room,  and  did  not 
scruple  to  express  her  sense  of  disappointment  and 
loss.  "  Scotia  is  having  so  many  fine  chances.  Dear 
mother,  why  did  you  not  think  of  Aunt  Yarrow  for 
me?" 

"  Bertha,  your  envious  temper  makes  me  angry. 
You  said  you  wished  to  marry  Blair,  and  be  Mistress 
of  Rodney.  I  told  you  how  to  accomplish  that  des 
tiny — the  way  was  through  your  sister's  heart.  You 
took  it,  and  reached  your  desire.  Hitherto  you  have 
been  satisfied  with  it,  are  you  sorry  because  your 
sister  is  happy  ? " 


IS2  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  You  never  told  me  about  my  Aunt  Yarrow — until 
I  had  chosen  Blair.  And  Scotia  did  not  give  up  any 
thing  for  me.  Blair  had  chosen  me  when  I  spoke  to 
Scotia." 

"  Blair  asked  Scotia  to  marry  him,  before  he  asked 
you.  Scotia  refused  him  for  your  sake." 

"  Mother,  it  is  too  bad  to  say  such  cruel  things. 
Every  one  knows  Blair  fell  in  love  with  me  the  first 
hour  he  came  to  Rodney." 

"  You  have  told  every  one  so." 

"  Well  then,  if  Blair  asked  Scotia  first,  he  can  marry 
Scotia.  I  will  not  marry  him." 

"  Do  as  you  wish,  my  dear." 

"  Mother,  how  can  you  be  so  unkind  ? " 

"  Bertha,  how  can  you  be  so  selfish  and  ungenerous  ? 
To  sympathize  in  Scotia's  pleasure  is  not  to  lessen 
your  own.  To  care  only  for  yourself  is  to  care  for  a 
very  mean  person.  Go  away  now,  and  consider  your 
own  heart ;  I  am  tired.  I  will  talk  no  more  to-night." 

During  this  conversation  the  minister  was  walking 
rapidly  through  the  park.  His  feeling  on  leaving  the 
unaccordant  company  was  one  of  mental  nausea.  But 
the  mere  exchanging  of  the  light  and  warmth  of 
human  life  for  the  cool  spaces  of  the  night  and  the 
solemn  company  of  the  stars,  made  him  at  once  a 
citizen  of  a  different  world,  and  inverted  in  a  step  his 
relationships.  All  that  was  spiritual  in  his  nature 
became  dominant.  The  sober  realm  of  the  leafless 
trees  was  full  of  soft  mysterious  sounds,  that  fell  as 
gently  on"his  troubled  heart  as  tired  eyelids  fall  upon 
tired  eyes. 

He  really  had  no  doubts  about  Scotia.  He  judged 
her  as  incapable  of  deceiving  him  as  he  was  of  deceiv 
ing  her.  The  vague  restlessness  of  his  heart  arose 


ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES.  153 

from  the  change  in  his  circumstances.  He  knew  that 
one  change  often  brings  others,  and  he  peered  vainly 
into  the  future  to  see  where  change  might  become 
stability  again. 

When  he  came  to  the  little  gate  that  opened  into 
the  kirk-yard  he  paused  a  moment,  and  then  passed 
through  it.  On  the  bare  white  flags  he  set  his  feet 
gladly,  their  clean  solidity,  in  place  of  the  soft  muddy 
roadside,  suited  the  decided  tenor  of  his  thoughts. 
He  looked  up  at  the  plain,  granite  kirk,  devoid  of  all 
material  beauty,  and  with  spiritual  love  clasped  it  to 
his  heart.  Alone,  amid  the  dead,  through  storm  and 
darkness,  the  building  had  stood  for  centuries  ;  a 
sacred  symbol  of  that  living  church  which  was  the 
Bride  of  Christ. 

Would  he  put  king  or  kaiser,  queen  or  woman, 
above  Christ  in  his  own  church  ?  He  would  die  joy 
fully  rather  than  do  it.  Gold  and  advancement,  love 
and  marriage,  Scotia  and  home,  these  were  fair  offers  ; 
but  he  would  not  market  celestial  rights  with  merchant 
measure  for  them.  If  he  did  so,  he  might  indeed  live  in 
fatted  comfort,  and  slide  into  a  cushioned  grave,  but 
what  of  the  after-reckoning  !  He  could  not  pay  it  with 
an  eternity  of  remorse. 

Nor  would  he  wrong  the  martyrs  whose  blood  had 
glued  the  sacred  stones  of  his  stout  mother-kirk. 
Walter  Myln,  Patrick  Hamilton,  Rullion  Green,  the 
many-wandering  Veitch,  and  all  the  Covenanting 
men-of-war,  they  called  to  him  out  of  the  past,  and 
he  answered  them.  And  as  he  did  so,  he  lifted 
his  pale,  rapt  face  to  the  lonely,  solemn  building — 
a  face  full  of  devotion  and  strength.  Then  he 
breathed  with  a  more  ample  breath,  he  looked  for 
ward  with  a  bolder  scope,  and  without  further  parley 


154  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

with  himself,  walked  with  firm  and  rapid  step  through 
sodden  turf,  and  miry  road,  straight  to  his  manse  and 
his  study.  It  was  now  easy  to  answer  the  letter  which 
had  at  first  confounded  him,  and  he  took  his  pen  and 
wrote  : 

MR.  NOBLE. 

Sir :  I  do  not  require  three  days  to  consider  your  letter.  I 
should  be  a  poor  son  of  Scotland,  and  a  poor  son  of  her  noble 
kirk,  if  I  was  still  considering  a  subject  that  has  stirred  every  heart 
from  Shetland  to  Galloway  for  weeks  and  months.  I  believe  the 
Kirk  of  Scotland  to  be  absolutely  right  in  asserting  that  she  can 
have  no  superior  in  things  spiritual,  but  the  Lord  Christ.  Scots 
men  will  not  have  their  kirk  a  hanger-on  to  the  State,  bound  to 
her  by  a  golden  link,  a  paltry  regiurn  donum.  Truth  is  a  danger 
ous  thing  to  say,  but  when  God  lends  it  a  voice,  it  flies  from  heart 
to  heart  like  fire.  The  State  will  find  this  fire  unquenchable  ! 
Say  to  the  friend  who  has  so  nobly  cared  for  me  all  my  life,  that 
I  regret  he  thinks  not  with  me — that  I  love  and  honor  him  for  the 
kindness,  wisdom,  and  generosity  which  has  guided  and  sheltered 
my  childhood,  youth,  and  manhood.  Whatever  tie  of  kinship  or 
friendship  binds  us,  he  may  now  lawfully  throw  off  its  obligations. 
My  gratitude  is  for  benefits  extending  through  life  and  into  eter 
nity  ;  it  must  therefore  have  a  duration  equal  to  its  claim.  And 
this  is  my  sincere  and  final  answer  to  your  communication. 
Respectfully, 

ANGUS  BRUCE. 

This  letter  went  to  Lady  Yarrow's  bedroom  with 
her  early  cup  of  tea.  She  sipped  her  tea,  and  ate  her 
toast  as  she  read  it.  "  The  laddie  is  in  a  blaze  of 
spiritual  temper.  I'll  warrant  he  is  praising  himself 
for  it.  He  thinks,  too,  that  I  am  a  man  !  "  and  Lady 
Yarrow  laughed  softly  at  the  mistake.  "  If  I  had 
been  a  man,  I  would  have  been  ordering  him  here  and 
there,  and  telling  him  to  do  thus  and  so,  all  the  live 
long  time.  A  man  could  not  have  kept  the  secret  of 
his  own  good  deed  a  month  after  the  lad  was  able  to 


ANGUS  BRUCE  DECIDES.  155 

say  'I  thank  your  Honor!'  The  word  'I'  would 
have  weighed  so  heavy  on  his  under  lip,  it  would  have 
drawn  after  it — '  I  feed  you.'  'I  clothe  you.'  '  I  pay 
your  school  bills.'  '  You  ought  to  praise  and  glorify 
me  exclusively  and  continually.'  That  was  the  way 
with  Lord  Yarrow  and  the  two  nephews  he  sent  to  sea. 
Poor  motherless  bairns  !  But  Yarrow  was  no  excep 
tion.  Very  few  can  keep  to  themselves  any  good 
thing  they  do.  It  whirls  about  in  their  memory,  it  looks 
out  from  their  eyes,  it  burns  on  their  tongue,  and  at  last 
it  steps  out,  smirking  and  smiling  from  between  their 
lips.  In  this  respect  I  am  a  Pharisee.  I  can  honestly 
thank  God,  I  am  not  as  other  men  ! — nor  even  as 
other  women.  I  have  kept  my  good  deed  secret  for 
twenty-five  years.  Even  when  I  heard  the  lad  preach 
so  grandly,  I  held  my  own  tongue.  And  Ann  wonders 
whatever  kind  of  flesh  and  blood  I  am  made  of  !  " 

With  a  smile  of  satisfaction  she  folded  the  letter 
and  put  it  under  her  pillow.  Then  she  had  her  tray 
removed,  and  lay  down  for  her  second  sleep.  About 
eleven  o'clock  Ann  entered  the  room,  and  Lady  Yar 
row  lifted  herself  slightly,  and  said  : 

"  I  have  had  a  letter  from  our  son,  Ann.  A  grand 
letter.  It  is  just  what  I  expected.  He  has  stood  his 
first  trial  bravely.  Now,  Ann,  I  am  going  to  give  you 
a  surprise.  I  am  going  to  send  you  on  a  great  mes 
sage.  You  must  go  and  tell  Angus  the  whole  truth, 
and  we  will  see  how  his  reverence  takes  it." 

"  My  dear  lady,  is  not  one  trouble  enough  for  one 
year  ?  The  puir  lad  is  to  lose  baith  kirk  and  manse, 
and  fortune  ;  for  if  he  goes  out  wi'  the  protestors  next 
May,  he  leaves  kirk  and  manse  behind  him,  and  you 
empty  his  pockets.  And  ever  the  big  trouble  brings 
a  lot  o'  little  troubles  that  no  one  kens  about :  and 


156  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

whiles  these  wee  worries  are  the  worst  o*  all  to  thole. 
The  lad  has  plenty  o'  worry.  I  will  na  add  ane  to 
them.  No  !  I'll  be  silent  forever  rather." 

"  Ann  !  you  must  go  and  see  him  next  week." 

"I'll  no  go  near  him." 

"  Yes  you  will,  Ann.  Help  me  to  dress,  and  then 
we  will  talk  over  the  plan  I  have  made  ;  and  I'll  read 
you  his  letter.  It  is  a  fine  letter,  Ann.  You  will  have 
to  trust  me  in  this  matter,  woman.  Have  I  ever  been 
unkind  to  the  lad  ?" 

"  You  have  been  fayther  and  mither,  baith,  to  him." 

"  Yes,  I  have.  Is  it  likely  I  will  turn  against  him 
now  ?  Ann,  you  will  have  to  go  to  Rodney  Law  next 
week.  There  is  nothing  to  fear.  Oh  woman,  how 
faithless  you  are  !  Do  you  want  me  to  go  ? " 

"  No,  I  can  travel  the  road  rnvsil'." 


BRUCE    FINDS   A    MOTHER. 

"  Ah,  God  !    My  child  !  my  first,  my  living  child  ! 

I  have  been  dreaming  of  a  thing  like  thee 
E'er  since  a  babe,  upon  the  mountains  wild 
I  nursed  my  mimic  babe  upon  my  knee." 

—  Wade. 

"  Bright  as  his  manly  sire  my  son  shall  be 
In  form  and  soul  ;  but  ah  !  more  blest  than  he  ! 
Thy  fame,  thy  worth,  thy  filial  love  at  last 
Shall  soothe  this  aching  heart  for  all  the  past." 

—  Rogers. 


relationship  between  Lady  Yarrow  and  Ann 
was  one  about  which  many  people  had  once  specu 
lated,  and  Scotia  could  not  help,  in  her  companionship 
with  the  two  women,  wondering  what  singular  bond 
of  interest  or  affection  made  their  friendship  so  close 
and  lasting.  For  the  thought  of  kinship  did  not 
seem  possible.  Lady  Yarrow  was  one  of  her  own 
family,  a  woman  of  high  birth  and  fine  breeding  ; 
moreover,  one  who  had  opened  her  soul  to  every  wind 
of  life  that  brought  on  its  wings  wider  thought  or  cul 
tivation.  Everything  about  her  friend  Ann  pointed 
to  lowly  birth,  insufficient  education,  and  those  posi 
tive  opinions  and  prejudices  which  are  usually  found 
in  primitive  natures. 

Yet  Lady  Yarrow  exacted  from  her  household  the 
same  respect  for  her  friend  as  she  did  for  herself.     If 

157 


IS8  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

she  sat  at  the  head  of  the  table,  Ann  sat  at  the  foot. 
Ann  had  the  most  positive  authority  over  everything. 
She  engaged  or  dismissed  servants  as  she  thought 
proper  ;  she  examined  and  paid  all  bills  ;  she  took 
the  whole  burden  of  the  housekeeping  upon  her  shoul 
ders.  She  was  Lady  Yarrow's  closest  companion ; 
they  spoke  to  each  other  with  perfect  freedom  and 
familiarity  ;  and  yet  Ann  rendered  her  friend  the  ser 
vice  of  a  maid,  and  very  often  received,  with  apparent 
indifference,  orders  and  reproofs,  which  indicated  that 
beneath  the  surface  of  equality  there  was  a  radical 
social  difference  which  both  acknowledged. 

Lady  Yarrow  made  no  explanations  to  Scotia  on 
this  subject ;  probably  the  position  had  become  so 
natural  to  herself  that  she  forgot  any  explanation  was 
necessary.  Yet  there  had  been  a  time  when  society 
had  been  rebellious  about  Mistress  Ann,  and  people 
of  pronounced  social  views  had  refused  to  accept  her. 

Then  surmises  had  been  many  and  unpleasant ;  they 
had  died  out ;  they  had  begun  again  ;  they  had  finally 
passed  away  altogether  ;  and  Lady  Yarrow's  acquaint 
ances  had  accepted  Ann  for  all  she  required,  which 
was  not  very  much — her  place  at  table  and  her  chair 
in  some  quiet  corner,  where  she  sat  with  a  piece  of 
work  in  her  hands,  if  the  company  were  informal.  In 
more  ceremonious  gatherings,  Ann  usually  disappeared 
when  dancing  and  card  playing  began. 

"  My  friend  has  some  fixed  opinions,  and  she  is  em 
bayed  in  them  like  a  ship  in  ice,"  explained  Lady 
Yarrow,  "  but  she  is  conscientious,  and  we  must  re 
spect  her  scruples." 

All  wonders  and  queries  had,  however,  long  been 
over  when  Scotia  visited  her  aunt  ;  and  Mistress  Ann 
in  her  black  silk  dress  and  white  lace  cap  and  neck- 


BRUGE  FINDS  A   MOTHER.  159 

erchief,  was  as  much  a  part  of  Yarrow  House  as  was 
Lady  Yarrow  herself.  She  was  a  constant  source  of 
interest  to  Scotia.  Sometimes  she  fancied  she  must 
have  known  her  when  she  was  a  child — a  child  too 
young  to  individualize  the  forms  that  made  part  of 
her  small  world.  She  was  much  younger  than  Lady 
Yarrow  ;  a  very  handsome  woman  nearing  fifty  years 
of  age.  Her  features  were  grandly  formed,  and  had 
an  expression  serious  and  placid.  She  was  tall  and 
slightly  stout — a  comely,  comfortable  presence  :  with 
out  dignity,  without  pride,  and  equally  without  self- 
consciousness. 

Although  usually  very  calm,  she  was  much  moved 
by  Lady  Yarrow's  positive  determination  to  send  her 
to  Rodney  Law.  But  she  did  not  let  her  feelings 
'run  into  motion'  as  nervous  people  do.  She  sat 
still,  her  hands  were  folded  on  her  lap,  her  eyes  were 
introspective  ;  her  face  was  like  a  piece  of  dull  water 
which  reflected  nothing.  Yet  she  was  feeling  intensely. 
Nor  were  her  feelings  such  as  breed  sorrow.  They 
had  in  them  great  hopes,  the  craving  of  devoted  yet 
unsatisfied  affection,  and  a  good  portion  of  personal 
pride  ;  only  Ann  was  a  coward,  and  to  '  let  well  alone  ' 
seemed  to  her  a  sure  and  desirable  good.  She  feared 
to  risk  all  in  order  to  gain  all.  Life,  with  its  secret 
joy  and  its  hidden  spring  of  happiness,  was  so  pleas 
ant,  so  peaceful  !  Why  should  she  call  change  to 
herself  and  others. 

After  a  long  reflection  she  rose  slowly  to  her  feet 
and  began  to  undress.  Anon,  she  lifted  her  Bible,  and 
with  conscious,  purposeful  deliberation  opened  it. 
The  portion  her  eyes  selected  did  not  alter  her  coun 
tenance.  She  laid  down  the  book  with  an  air  of  "  I 
thought  so,"  and  said  decidedly  : 


160  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  I'll  no  go  a  footstep.  I'm  no  sent  there  yet.  If 
my  Lady  canna  wait  for  the  opening  of  the  door,  she 
will  hae  to  break  it  open  wi'  her  ain  hand.  That 
settles  the  matter  i'  my  mind." 

And  it  did  settle  it.  Ann  knew  nothing  about 
worry.  She  never  let  the  sorrow  of  yesterday  pile 
itself  into  mountains  high,  while  she  lay  tossing  on 
her  hot  pillow.  She  had  the  wisdom  denied  to  this 
nervous  generation,  who  let  the  obstacle  to  be  en 
countered  at  some  future  time  triumph  over  them  in 
advance.  The  evil  of  the  day  was  sufficient  for  the 
day,  with  Ann,  and  she  fell  asleep  telling  herself 
"  maybe  something  extronar"  will  happen. 

In  the  morning  something  extraordinary  did  hap 
pen.  As  Lady  Yarrow  was  dressing,  Ann  let  her 
silver  comb  fall,  and  it  stood  straight  up.  "  You  are 
going  to  hae  a  strange  visitor,  Lady  Jemima,  "  she 
said,  as  she  picked  up  the  little  diviner,  and  looked 
curiously  at  it. 

"  Ann,  Ann  !  in  all  things  you  are  too  superstitious. 
What  can  the  comb  know  of  a  coming  visitor  ?  " 

"  Ken  you  wha  is  behind  the  comb  ?  Do  we  see  a' 
the  hands  that  shape  the  day's  doings  ?  Men  will  hae 
to  be  wiser  than  what  is  written,  ere  they  tell  us  why 
certain  signs  always  go  before  certain  events." 

And  though  Lady  Yarrow  smiled  at  Ann's  super 
stition,  she  was  not  insensible  to  its  influence.  "  It  is 
such  a  lovely  day,"  she  answered,  "  I  will  put  on  my 
best  velvet  suit,"  and  so  she  attributed  to  the  weather 
a  motive  whose  real  source  lay  deeper  down  and  farther 
away.  "  I  have  just  sent  Scotia  to  dress  for  the  car 
riage,  and  we  may  make  some  calls — or  we  may  do 
some  shopping — or  we  may  have  a  swift  drive  as  far 
as  Roslyn.  Anything  pleasant  is  likely,  Ann." 


BRUCE  FINDS  A    MOTHER.  161 

She  took  a  last  look  at  her  still  handsome  figure  in 
its  handsome  drapery,  and  then,  as  she  left  the  room, 
said,  "  I  will  wait  for  Scotia  in  the  breakfast  parlor. 
She  ought  not  to  be  long.  A  bonnie  lassie  is  soon 
dressed.  Tell  her  where  to  find  me,  Ann." 

"  I  forgot,  Lady  Jemima,  to  tell  you  something — 
there  is  a  letter  from  Yarrow  Bell.  Jim  Haddon  says 
he  hasna  siller  enough  to  care  for  the  sheep  through 
the  winter." 

She  was  half  way  down  the  stairs,  but  she  turned 
with  a  laugh.  "  All  complain  of  the  want  of  siller, 
Ann,  but  none  of  the  want  of  sense.  Send  the  man 
whatever  he  needs — and  send  Scotia  to  me." 

As  she  spoke,  the  footman  threw  open  the  main 
entrance,  and  a  young  man  in  the  uniform  of  the  Royal 
Highlanders,  walked,  with  a  splendid  air  of  youth  and 
of  owning  all  the  world,  through  the  wide  hall  into  the 
parlor.  She  followed  him  as  quickly  as  possible.  He 
came  to  meet  her  with  a  letter  in  his  hand — bare 
headed,  smiling,  with  just  a  touch  of  that  patronage 
which  youth  is  apt  to  assume  toward  age. 

"  I  should  know  you  without  introduction  ";  said 
Lady  Yarrow,  looking  eagerly  into  the  bright,  pleasant 
face.  "  You  cannot  be  Captain  James  Forres,  but  you 
must  be  his  son." 

"  I  am  the  son  of  Lord  James  Fraser  Forres.  He 
was  Captain  Forres  when  he  knew  you  many  years 
ago." 

She  looked  at  him  with  a  strange  yearning.  This 
fine  soldier  might  have  been  her  son,  but  for  her 
sister  Dorinda.  She  bade  him  sit  down,  in  a  voice  that 
trembled  with  emotion,  and  then  read  the  letter,  that 
had  come  years  and  years  too  late. 

As  her  eyes  were  bent  upon  it,  Scotia  entered  the 


1 62  A   SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

room.  Captain  Forres  had  been  looking  a  little 
bored,  but  instantly  his  heart  was  in  his  face.  He 
glanced  impatiently  at  Lady  Yarrow,  who  suddenly 
became  aware  of  the  present  and  its  demands.  She 
took  Scotia  by  the  hand,  and  said  : 

"  Captain  Forres,  I  make  you  known  to  my  niece, 
Miss  Rodney.  Scotia,  help  me  to  welcome  Captain 
Forres,  the  son  of  a  very  dear  old  friend.  Now  you 
can  improve  your  introduction,  and  let  me  read  over 
again  my  letter." 

Youth  and  beauty  are  quick  friends,  and  what  they 
find  to  say  and  how  they  say  it  is  simply  a  wonder  to 
slow  and  grave  proprieties.  Lady  Yarrow  took  her 
letter  upstairs  and  dropped  a  few  tears  on  the  kindly, 
sorrowful  words.  Then  she  locked  them  away,  and 
touched  her  eyes  with  some  reviving  lotion,  and  went 
back  to  the  parlor  with  a  smile.  Why  should  any  one 
now  suspect  the  longing  pain  in  her  heart. 

Scotia  and  the  young  captain  were  standing  together 
at  the  window.  Their  voices  were  blending  like  music 
in  merry  laughter  as  she  entered.  Something  in  the 
passing  crowd  had  touched  their  sense  of  the  ridicu 
lous,  and  the  hearty  laugh,  with  its  rippling  echo, 
woke  strange  memories  in  the  old  lady's  heart. 

For  the  young  man  was  singularly  like  his  father. 
Just  so  he  had  looked  and  laughed,  just  so  he  had  smiled 
at  her,  years  and  years,  and  long  years  ago.  She  was 
then  as  young  as  Scotia,  and  she  had  more  than 
Scotia's  beauty.  For  a  moment  the  young  people  did 
not  perceive  her  entrance,  and  she  regarded  them 
with  a  wistful  speculation.  They  made  a  handsome 
picture.  Scotia's  dark  blue  cloth  pelisse,  and  bright 
flowing  hair  contrasting  finely  with  the  captain's  scarlet 
jacket,  and  dark  green  tartans,  and  jeweled  dirk  and 


BRUCE  FINDS  A   MOTHER.  163 

philabeg.  Both  were  tall,  and  Forres  was  dark  as 
his  famous  namesake,  Dhu  James  Forres. 

Lady  Yarrow  asked  the  young  man  to  ride  with 
them.  She  put  aside  all  thoughts  of  calling,  or  shop 
ping,  and  they  drove  merrily  out  to  Roslyn — the 
carriage  thrown  open  to  the  fresh  air  and  sunshine  ; 
the  ladies  in  the  back-seat,  beautiful  amid  their  many 
colored  furs  and  wraps ;  young  Forres  facing  them, 
grandly  indifferent  to  wind  or  cold  ;  his  fine  figure 
bent  toward  his  entertainers,  his  face  lighted  with 
pleasure,  his  tongue  never  failing  him  for  the  right 
word,  his  hands  always  ready  to  tuck  back  Lady  Yar 
row's  falling  furs  or  fold  anew  some  comfortable  wrap. 

There  was  now  no  more  talk  of  Rodney  Law,  and 
Ann  wisely  did  not  introduce  the  subject.  Day  by 
day,  Lady  Yarrow  liked  young  Forres  better.  In  a 
week  she  was  calling  him  '  Jamie,'  as  she  had  once 
called  his  father.  She  made  dinner  parties  in  his 
honor,  and  dancing  parties  for  his  pleasure.  Ann 
could  see  that  he  was  in  love  with  Scotia,  and  that 
Lady  Yarrow  favored  his  love,  and  was  determined 
no  Dorinda  should  mar  this  marriage.  She  had 
once  found  pleasure  in  speculating  about  her  niece  and 
the  minister,  but  she  was  now  as  one  who  had  never 
heard  the  name  of  Angus  Bruce. 

And  Ann  sighed  as  she  reflected  how  often  "  some 
thing  happens  "  to  alter  plans  that  seemed  sure  and 
certain.  The  fact  is,  no  event  bears  trifling  with. 
''  Almost  and  very-near  have  aye  been  great  liars," 
she  said.  "  I'm  feared  Angus  will  be  forgotten,  but 
what  need  to  worry  ?  A  man  may  woo  where  he  will, 
but  he  must  wed  where  his  fate  is." 

It  was  now  near  the  New  Year,  and  there  had  been 
an  intention  that  Scotia  should  return  to  Rodney 


164  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

House  for  the  festival,  spend  a  week  there,  and  then 
accompany  Lady  Yarrow  to  London.  The  project 
had  often  been  discussed  before  the  arrival  of  Captain 
Forres  ;  after  his  arrival,  Lady  Yarrow  avoided  the 
subject ;  and  when  it  was  forced  upon  her  attention 
she  objected  so  positively  to  it  that  Scotia  felt 
obliged  to  abandon  the  plan. 

"  I  dislike  to  have  my  visitors  break  their  favor  in 
two,"  she  said  a  little  crossly,  "  and  I  do  not  know 
what  day  precisely  I  may  feel  able  to  begin  the  jour 
ney.  It  is  possible  we  may  start  before  Christmas 
and  spend  Christmas  with  friends  in  Yorkshire,  and 
the  New  Year  with  the  Cunliffes  at  Oxford  ;  and  so, 
after  a  fortnight's  visiting,  reach  London  about  the 
7th  of  January." 

"  Then  I  could  meet  you  in  London,  Lady  Jemima. 
There  is  a  deal  to  be  done  here,  if  we  go  from  Lon 
don  to  Yarrow  Bell.  The  furniture  must  be  covered, 
and  the  plate  sent  to  the  bankers,  and  the  costly 
hangings  and  such  like,  put  where  moth  and  rust 
willna  corrupt  them." 

Between  two  women  so  fixed  in  their  opinions, 
Scotia,  as  a  guest,  had  very  little  power  to  gainsay 
plans,  which  were  said  to  be  made  for  her  pleasure. 
She  was  much  disappointed ;  she  longed  to  see 
Angus  ;  and  had  hoped  during  her  short  visit  to  at 
least  arrange  matters  so  that  he  might  write  her  a 
letter  occasionally.  Certainly,  she  respected  that 
nicety  of  honor  which  had  kept  him  silent  until  the 
Colonel's  permission  to  woo  her  had  been  obtained  ; 
and  yet,  there  were  hours  in  which  she  wished  he  had 
dared  a  little  for  love's  sake.  Indeed  she  had  expected 
so  much  from  him,  and  the  sight  of  the  always  dis 
appointing  postman  made  her  heart  hot  and  her  eyes 


BRUCE  FINDS  A    MOTHER.  165 

twinkle  with  suppressed  tears.  Before  the  New  Year, 
disappointment  had  become  anger.  It  might  be  true 
that  he  could  not  love  her  much,  if  he  loved  not  honor 
more  ;  but  a  letter  of  assurance  would  have  been 
more  satisfactory  than  silence  ennobled  by  a  senti 
ment. 

So  then,  Lady  Yarrow's  decided  aversion  to  her 
return  home  in  the  middle  of  her  visit  did  not  dis 
appoint  Scotia  as  much  as  it  would  have  done  if 
Angus,  instead  of  longing  and  watching  for  her  ar 
rival,  had  written  just  one  word,  "  Come  !  "  She  was 
further  reconciled  to  Lady  Yarrow's  intentions  by  a 
letter  from  Bertha,  which  announced  a  visit  from 
Blair. 

"  Blair  is  coming  !  "  She  wrote  the  words  in  capi 
tals.  "  The  poor,  dear  fellow  cannot  endure  our  separa 
tion  any  longer.  He  says  he  shall  have  a  very  positive 
talk  with  Father,  and  insist  upon  our  marriage  much 
earlier  than  the  last  of  May.  Father  will  of  course 
object,  but  I  think  Blair  will  get  his  own  way.  Blair 
has  such  a  firm  will,"  etc.,  etc.  Five  pages  about  Blair, 
and  ten  pages  about  Bertha,  and  half  a  page  for  the 
rest  of  the  household. 

Considering  everything,  then,  Scotia  felt  it  would  be 
best  to  fall  in  cheerfully  with  Lady  Yarrow's  designs  ; 
and  she  did  so  with  all  the  pleasurable  anticipations  of 
which  her  happy  nature  was  capable.  This  mood  was 
all  that  Lady  Yarrow  required  to  arouse  her  to  the 
point  of  movement.  In  less  than  a  week  they  were  on 
their  way  to  Yorkshire,  and  Ann  was  alone  in  the 
darkened  and  almost  deserted  house. 

For  some  days  she  was  busy  about  the  business 
arrangements  which  she  had  indicated  as  necessary — 
packing  away  fine  hangings  and  napery,  sending 


1 66  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

silver  plate  and  rare  books  to  the  bankers,  covering 
furniture  and  pictures,  darkening  rooms  and  arranging 
the  household  on  the  "  absent  footing,"  by  dismissing 
some  servants,  and  readjusting  the  work  and  wages  of 
others. 

The  work  occupied  her  until  Christmas,  a  festival 
she  conscientiously  refused  to  publicly  acknowledge 
in  any  way.  But  yet,  as  she  sat  that  Christmas  night, 
alone  in  the  shrouded  parlor,  with  her  tired  hands 
dropped  on  her  lap,  and  her  eyes  dropped  upon  the 
blazing  coals,  she  could  not  avoid  thoughts  that  wan 
dered  far  back  and  far  off,  to  dreamy  shepherds  on 
the  hills  of  Palestine  ;  and  happy  angels  singing  above 
them.  And  being  an  intensely  human  woman,  her 
heart  stirred  with  warm,  sweet  sympathy  for  the  young 
mother  with  her  first-born  son  in  her  breast ;  and  she 
gave  one  short  cry  of  pain,  and  stood  quickly  up  as 
if  she  were  hurried  or  impatient. 

"  I  must  go  !  I  must  go  and  see  my  ain  dear  lad  ! 
I'll  no  wait  longer,  for  any  woman  born." 

For  a  few  minutes  she  stood  thus,  her  strong  face 
firmly  set  ;  her  hands  clasped  against  her  chin  ;  her 
figure,  her  air,  the  outward  gaze  of  her  eyes,  all 
indicating  a  purpose  as  positive  as  it  was  sudden. 

She  did  not  waste  her  feeling  by  expressing  it. 
Lady  Yarrow  would  have  walked  it  away.  Ann  sat 
down  again,  and  with  prudent  courage  examined  the 
thing  which  she  had  suddenly  resolved  to  do.  The 
greatest  holdback  was  the  dread  of  poverty.  Ann  had 
known  what  it  was  to  have  "  just  enough  to  keep  body 
and  soul  together  "  ;  and  she  audibly  commented  "  In 
sic  a  strait  the  soul  doesna  grow." 

She  had  intended  to  leave  Edinburgh  for  London 
on  the  following  morning.  She  went  to  Fife — to 


BRUCE  FINDS  A    MOTHER.  167 

Rodney  Law.  The  days  were  at  their  shortest,  and 
it  was  quite  dark  when  she  reached  the  little  village. 
<l  Where  is  the  manse  ?  "  she  asked  of  the  first  child 
she  met,  and  he  answered,  "  The  wee  gray  house  in 
the  garden,  ayont." 

The  wee  gray  house  was  not  a  hundred  yards  away. 
She  gave  the  lad  a  penny  and  walked  toward  it.  She 
was  not  even  yet  quite  sure  of  what  she  would  do  or 
say.  She  had  provided  herself  with  an  excuse  for 
troubling  the  minister,  if  her  heart  failed  her — or 
warned  her — even  in  his  presence.  She  thought  she 
had  prudence  and  self-control  sufficient  for  all  the 
visit  might  entail. 

The  little  gate  clashed  noisily  in  the  still  night,  and 
a  dog  some  way  off  asked  what  was  the  matter  ?  It 
disturbed  no  one  in  the  manse.  A  much  drearier 
home  it  would  have  been  hard  to  imagine.  The 
garden  was  bare  and  neglected.  There  was  no  light 
visible,  except  a  pale  glimmer  in  one  of  the  front 
rooms.  As  she  neared  the  door,  she  saw  that  it  came 
from  a  candle,  standing  on  a  small  round  table. 

Angus  sat  at  the  table  intently  reading  a  pam 
phlet — Dr.  Chalmer's  last  manifesto.  She  thought  it 
no  harm  to  look  long  at  him — to  note  the  cheerless 
fire  burnt  low  and  gray — the  poor,  plain  furniture — 
and  above  all,  the  calm  beautiful  countenance  of  the 
man  reading.  She  looked  until  her  heart  would  no 
longer  bear  this  silent,  stolen  survey  ;  and  with  a 
resolute  hand  she  lifted  the  knocker,  and  let  it  fall 
once. 

Our  lives  are  in  a  mist,  and  it  is  often  in  the  dark 
that  Destiny  calls  upon  us.  When  Ann  had  knocked 
twice,  Angus  rose  with  a  reluctant  movement  and 
went  to  the  door.  He  had  no  presentiment  of  the 


168  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

approach  of  any  Fate  ;  even  when  he  saw  the  middle- 
aged  gentle  woman  standing  at  his  door,  his  soul  was 
not  in  the  least  degree  prescient.  Perhaps  it  was 
absent  ;  for  are  we  not  all  conscious  of  days  or  hours 
when  we  are  "  not  all  there  " — when  we  simply  use 
our  intellect,  but  are  at  a  loss  for  some  power  that  is 
subtler  than  intellect  ?  Angus  looked  at  his  visitor 
interrogatively,  as  he  said  : 

"  I  am  the  minister.     Do  you  wish  to  see  me  ?  " 

She  answered  "  Yes,"  and  followed  him  into  the 
parlor. 

There  for  a  moment  they  stood  looking  at  each 
other,  Ann's  heart  filling,  and  filling,  until  it  forced 
her  to  speak  : 

"  Sir  !  Sir  !  I  hae  come  to  tell  you  something  ! 
I  hae  kent  you  a'  your  life." 

"  Mistress,  sit  down,  sit  down.  Take  off  your  cloak 
and  your  bonnet,  and  I  will  have  the  fire  built,  and 
a  cup  of  tea  made.  Are  you  tired  ?  Have  you  come 
far  ?  Are  you  hungry  ?" 

In  all  these  questionings  he  was  conscious  of  that 
peculiar  reluctance  to  face  finally  some  decision  long 
delayed  ;  wished,  and  yet  put  off  ;  held  in  abeyance, 
not  unwillingly,  because  certainty  may  perchance 
destroy  and  not  fulfill  the  illusions  of  uncertainty. 
Ann  had  a  similar  reluctance  to  hurry,  though  arising 
from  different  causes.  She  sat  quiet  while  Bruce 
called  Grizel,  and  had  the  fire  replenished  and  his  tea 
tray  brought  in.  He  made  his  visitor  the  first  cup 
and  said  : 

"  Drink  it,  and  then  tell  me  all.  I  have  been  ex 
pecting  to  hear  what  I  do  not  know  ever  since  I 
received  a  certain  letter." 

"  The  letter  anent  the  Free  Kirk  ? " 


BRUCE  FINDS  A    MOTHER.  169 

"  The  same.  I  know  not  what  to  call  you."  He 
smiled  pleasantly  at  her  over  his  own  tea  cup,  and  she 
answered  : 

"  I'll  gie  you  a  name  ere  lang — that  is,  if  you  want 
it.  Maybe  though,  you  dinna  care  for  what  is  past 
and  gane  ;  some  folk  dinna." 

"  I  have  forgotten  very  little  of  what  is  past,  and 
you  will  be  my  friend  if  you  make  all  clear  to  me." 

"  What  do  you  remember  best  of  a'  ?  " 

"  A  great  house  in  a  garden.  There  were  many 
bee-skeps  in  the  garden,  and  I  was  punished  one 
sunny  afternoon  for  going  near  them.  I  think  that  is 
my  first  clear  memory." 

"  The  house  is  the  Bell.  It  was  I — I  mysel'  wha 
gied  you  your  punishment  for  meddling  wi'  the  bees. 
You  hae  forgot  the  kisses  that  made  up  for  the 
palmies,  I  see." 

She  looked  at  him  with  clear  shining  eyes  full  of 
love,  and  Angus  steadily  regarded  her  as  he  con 
tinued  : 

"  I  remember  two  women — one  used  to  nurse  me 
on  her  knees,  and  carry  me  in  her  arms,  and  kiss  me 
in  the  dark,  and  kiss  me  in  the  morning,  and  I  think 
—I  think " 

"  Nay,  you  may  be  sure  of  it,  my  ain  dear  lad  !  It 
was  I  that  nursed  you  on  my  knees,  and  carried  you 
in  these  arms  !  And  I  hae  carried  you  in  my  heart 
o'  hearts,  so  many  years,  and  such  lang  years  !  Oh, 
Angus  !  Angus  !  Oh  my  dear,  dear  Angus  !  Noo, 
canna  you  tell — what  to  call  me  ?  " 

He  went  to  the  weeping  woman  and  took  her  hands, 
and  stooped  his  face  till  it  touched  her  face,  and  said 
upon  her  lips  : 

"  Mother  !     You  are  my  mother  !  " 


170  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Then  the  unspoken  and  unsatisfied  love  of  twenty 
years  found  speech  and  action.  She  sobbed  out  in  his 
arms  many  a  tender  word  long  unfamiliar  to  her 
tongue  ;  she  gave  her  heart  its  fill  of  mother  joy. 
She  had  a  few  moments  of  divine  unreasonableness,  in 
which  her  son  was  her  babe  again. 

Angus  was  profoundly  touched  by  her  emotion. 
Loving  is  in  many  respects  a  habit,  and  Angus  had 
the  habit  of  mother-love  to  learn  ;  but  he  did  not  suf 
fer  his  mother  to  know  this.  He  brought  her  back  to 
the  straight  lines  of  life  by  the  homely  duties  of  the 
tea-table.  And  while  she  dried  her  eyes  and  com 
posed  her  face,  he  looked  with  a  sad  curiosity  at  her. 
In  spite  of  her  rich  dress,  he  perceived  she  was  of 
lowly  birth.  Indeed,  he  knew  the  fisherwomen  of  that 
coast  so  well  that  he  had  no  hesitation  in  placing  her 
among  them.  Then  he  understood  how  deeply  he 
had  cherished  the  hope  that  his  unknown  parentage 
was  obscure,  because  of  its  nobility. 

Since  he  had  loved  Scotia,  he  had  clung  to  this 
idea,  and  ransacked  his  memory  for  proofs  of  it. 
Naturally,  he  believed  that  Colonel  Rodney  would 
be  influenced  by  the  conditions  of  his  birth.  For 
though  nominally  and  in  society  his  office  made  him 
the  peer  of  any  noble,  there  were  deeper  considera 
tions  when  it  came  to  a  question  of  marriage  and 
relationships.  Perhaps  his  mother  divined  something 
of  his  disappointment  ;  she  looked  into  his  face,  and 
setting  her  cup  steadily  down,  said  : 

"  I  was  only  a  poor  girl,  Angus — a  poor  fisher  girl." 

"  You  are  my  own  mother." 

"  And  your  fayther " 

"Tell  me  of  my  father." 

"  Your  fayther  was  the  bravest  fisherman  that  eve* 


BRUCE  FINDS  A   AWT  HER.  171 

sailed  a  boat  out  of  Largo  Bay.  Listen,  and  I  will 
tell  you  how  he  died  !  One  stormy  afternoon  we  heard 
the  noise  o'  men  crying  on  a  wrecked  ship.  It  is  a 
fearfu'  noise,  Angus,  the  noise  o'  men  crying  out  at 
sea  ;  and  your  fayther  went  down  to  the  beach,  and  I 
went  wi'  him,  and  you  were  in  my  arms,  folded  tight 
in  my  plaidie.  And  there  was  a  ship  on  her  beam- 
ends,  and  the  men  clinging  to  her  spars  and  masts, 
and  your  fayther  said  justtwa  words — '  Wha's  ready  ? 
and  his  brother  Steve  and  his  mate  Torry  stepped 
out,  and  stood  beside  him — and  nae  others.  I 
couldna  speak  a  word  'yes'  or  '  no,'  but  I  held  you 
close,  and  looket  in  his  face,  and  he  pulled  the  plaidie 
awa'  in  a  hurry,  and  kissed  you  twa  or  three  times  ; 
and  then  mysel' — and  the  next  moment  he  was  wi' 
the  men,  pushing  the  boat  to  the  water  edge.  They 
saved  twa  boat  loads,  and  they  went  down  wi'  the 
third.  I  was  on  the  beach  a'  night  lang  ;  but  it  wasna 
till  the  morning  tide  the  bodies  came  hame.  Your 
fayther  and  your  Uncle  Steve  lie  thegither  in  Largo 
kirk-yard.  They  did  their  duty,  and  they  died  in 
the  doing  o'  it.  What  mair  can  be  said  ? " 

"  They  were  brave,  good  men.  I  thank  God  for 
such  kin  !  " 

"  And  you  are  na  shamed  o'  coming  out  o'  the  fish 
ing  boats  ! — you,  a  placed  minister  ?" 

"  Christ  called  Peter  and  our  ain  blessed  Saint 
Andrew  when  they  were  casting  their  nets  into  the  sea. 
God  make  me  worthy  to  follow  after  such  men  !  God 
make  me  worthy  of  the  father  you  gave  me  !  my  dear 
mother." 

He  said  the  word  slowly,  as  if  tasting  its  new,  sweet 
flavor  ;  and,  as  he  did  so,  stooped  forward  and  took 
her  hand.  "Now you  must  tell  me, who  has  been  our 


1 72  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

friend  ;  who  has  cared  for  you,  and  educated  me,  and 
given  me  my  portion  among  God's  servants." 

"  One  day  I  was  in  Edinburgh  selling  herring,  and 
a  braw  lady  stopped  me,  and  said, — '  Let  me  look  at 
your  bairn,  woman.'  And  she  took  your  wee  face 
atween  her  gloved  hands  and  kissed  it  ;  and  when  I 
wouldna  tak'  siller  from  her — for  I  was  selling  fish 
and  didna  need  awmous — she  said,  'Come  so  and  so, 
on  the  morn,  and  I  will  maybe  be  your  friend.' 

"  So  it  happened  that  I  pleased  her,  and  she  was  a 
masterfu'  woman,  and  she  made  me  leave  a"  and  stay 
wi'  her.  And  she  was  that  fond  o'  you  that  I  had 
many  a  jealous  heartache  for  it  ;  but  I  kent  it  was  for 
your  good,  and  I  tholed  her  claim  then,  and  hae  done, 
ever  since." 

"  Are  you  still  her  servant  ?  " 

"  Servant  ?  Na,  na  !  Fisher  lasses  dinna  serve 
mortal  woman  for  just  siller.  I  am  her  helper,  her 
housekeeper,  her  friend,  her  sister.  We  hae  had  nae 
secrets  from  each  ither  for  more  than  twenty  years. 
Baith  thegither  we  hae  watched  o'er  you.  Baith  the- 
gither  we  hae  heard  you  in  the  school-room  and  the 
kirk.  You  are  '  our  son.'  " 

"  And  her  name,  mother  ? 

"  I  canna  tell  you  that,  just  yet." 

He  did  not  press  the  question,  but  rather  tried  to 
persuade  her  to  remain  over  Sabbath  with  him.  After 
some  hesitation  the  request  was  granted,  and  then  the 
conversation  was  renewed  and  drifted  to  the  kirk  con 
troversy,  and  Angus  told  his  mother  of  the  letter  he 
had  received  ;  but  got  no  further  information  regard 
ing  its  stipulations. 

In  the  morning  the  news  of  the  minister's  visitor 
spread  quickly  over  the  village,  and  anon  reached 


BRUCE  FINDS  A    MOTHER.  1 73 

Rodney  House  ;  and  the  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Rodney 
sent  a  polite  invitation  for  Mrs.  Bruce  and  the  minister 
to  dine  with  them.  Angus  insisted  on  its  acceptance, 
and  indeed  there  was  no  reason  for  him  to  feel  any 
thing  but  pride  in  the  quiet,  handsome,  richly  dressed 
woman  whom  he  presented  to  the  Rodneys  as  his 
mother. 

Blair  and  Bertha  were  absorbed  m  their  own  affairs. 
Blair  gave  her  but  slight  attention  ;  Bertha  watched 
her  furtively  as  she  listened  to  Blair.  She  knew  in 
tuitively  that  she  was  a  woman  of  the  people,  born  in 
poverty  ;  her  speech  betrayed  her ;  and  where  and 
how,  then,  had  she  acquired  her  repose,  her  fine  man 
ner,  and  her  sense  about  dress  ?  She  speculated  on 
and  watched  their  visitor  all  evening.  And  she 
wondered  if  such  a  stylish  young  man  as  Angus  Bruce 
was  not  ashamed  of  her?" 

Angus  was  not  in  the  least  ashamed  of  her.  He 
took  her  on  his  arm  to  kirk,  he  gave  her  into  the 
charge  of  his  chief  elder  saying,  "  This  is  my  mother, 
Mr.  Boyd.  Put  her  in  the  minister's  pew."  And  his 
love  grew  apace.  It  had  always  been  in  his  heart,  all 
it  needed  was  the  visible  object  to  cling  to.  It  sprang 
into  life  with  her  kiss,  and  her  smile,  and  her  tender 
story  of  his  father's  death.  When  she  left  him  on 
Monday  morning  he  was  as  proud  of  her  as  if  she  had 
been  a  duchess.  He  was  as  sorry  to  lose  her,  as  if 
they  had  lived  all  their  lives  together.  He  felt  himself 
to  be  a  far  richer  and  happier  man,  and  was  as  light- 
hearted  as  if  he  had  come  into  a  great  fortune.  What, 
now,  was  the  loss  of  that  unseen  and  unknown  friend  ? 
He  had  found  a  mother  in  her  place. 

And  while  he  thus  mused,  Bertha  was  writing  to  her 
sister  a  letter  which  was  greatly  occupied  with  the 


174  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

minister.  "  Only  think  !  Mr.  Bruce  brought  his 
mother  to  Rodney  House  last  Saturday  night — a  very 
vulgar  old  woman,  who  speaks  broad  Scots,  when  she 
does  speak  ;  and  who,  I  am  sure,  he  must  feel  to  be 
a  great  drawback.  Fancy  such  a  mother-in-law  ! 
Thank  heaven  !  Blair  has  no  mother." 

"  What  news  has  come  in  your  sister's  letter> 
Scotia? "  asked  Lady  Yarrow.  "  I  see  you  draw  your 
brows  together,  and  shrug  your  shoulders  very  ex 
pressively." 

"  Bertha  says,  our  minister  brought  his  mother  with 
him  to  Rodney  House  last  Saturday  night,  and  that 
she  is  a  vulgar  old  woman,  who  speaks  broad  Scots." 

They  were  at  the  Cunliffe's,  in  Oxford,  when  Scotia 
made  this  remark.  It  affected  Lady  Yarrow  beyond 
all  seeming  reason.  She  flew  into  a  passion  with 
Bertha.  "  Is  the  girl  so  ignorant  as  not  to  know  that 
some  of  our  best  people  choose  to  speak  their  own 
dialect  ?  I  speak  broad  Scots  mysel'  when  I  am  in  a 
passion  ;  and  I  wad  gie  her  a  mouthfu'  or  twa  o'  it 
wi'  right  gude  will,  if  she  was  here  the  noo.  I  wad 
that,  the  scornfu'  cutty  !  " 

All  day  afterward  Lady  Yarrow  was  very  unreasona 
ble.  She  walked  about  the  room  muttering  to  herself 
wonders  and  queries,  in  which  Ann  had  the  greatest 
share  ;  and  that  night  she  said  : 

"  Scotia,  I  am  tired  of  these  smooth-lipped,  trig, 
smug,  well-appointed  priests  :  with  their  long  black 
coats  falling  over  their  slender  hams  even  to  their 
ankles  ;  and  their  dainty  neck-ties  and  simpering 
lisp.  Let  us  get  away  from  these  Southern  Square- 
caps. 

"  They  are  always  politely  sneering  at  our  universi 
ties,  and  asking  civil  questions  about  Scotland  ;  as  if 


BRUCE  FINDS  A   MOTHER.  175 

we  were  foreigners  ;  and  yet  most  of  them  have  been 
in  Scotland. 

"  They  know  as  much  about  Scotland  as, 

A  fly  that's  bred 

In  a  grocer's  sugar-cask,  may  comprehend 
Of  honeyed  heather  and  of  mountain  bees. 

We  will  awa'  to  London.  Jamie  may  meet  us  there. 
And  I  want  to  see  Ann.  Yes,  I  want  very  much  to 
see  Ann.  I  wonder  whatever  the  woman  has  been  up 
to!" 

"Up  to?" 

"  Yes — what  she  has  been  doing.  I  have  heard  lit 
tle  from  her.  Mistress  Ann  and  I  will  have  to  say  a 
great  deal  to  each  other." 

"  I  dare  say  Ann  has  had  a  very  stupid  time." 

"  I  dare  be  bound  that  she  has  had  a  very  delight 
ful  time — a  thoroughly  satisfactory  time,  to  herself. 
And  I  want  to  know  all  about  it." 


XI. 

THE  MINISTER'S  TROUBLES. 

"  Even  you  yourself  to  your  own  breast  shall  tell 
Your  crime,  and  your  own  conscience  be  your  hell. " 

— Dryden* 

"  My  ugly  guilt  flies  in  my  conscious  face, 
And  I  am  vanquished,  slain  by  bosom- war." 

— Dryden. 

"  Doubt's  the  worst  tyrant  of  a  generous  mind, 

The  coward's  ill,  who  dares  not  meet  his  fate, 
And  ever-doubting  to  be  fortunate. 

Falls  to  the  wretchedness  his  fear:  create." 

— Otway. 

HPHEY  reached  London  on  the  Tollowing  day  in 
the  afternoon,  but  it  was  foggy  and  dark,  and  in 
the  main  thoroughfares  gas  was  dimly  burning.  The 
toiling,  moiling  multitudes,  the  indefinite  forms  of 
great  wagons  and  horses,  the  terrible  noises  and  shrill 
human  cries  made  a  fearsome  and  depressing  phan- 
tasma  through  which  Lady  Yarrow  hurried  the  hired 
vehicle  with  promises  of  extra  money. 

She  was  too  much  under  the  influence  of  the  dis 
couraging  situation  to  talk,  and  Scotia  looked  with 
wonder  and  fear  into  the  gloomy,  crowded  streets. 
Ere  long,  however,  they  came  to  more  open  spaces, 
to  squares  and  parks  surrounded  by  large  houses, 
and  before  one  of  the  most  remarkable  the  vehicle 
stopped.  The  house  was  well  lighted,  and  had  an  air  of 

176 


THE  MINISTER'S   TROUBLES.  177 

welcome  and  happiness,  and  a  footman  in  the  Yarrow 
plum-color-and-silver  livery  stood  within  the  door, 
looking  vacantly  at  their  approach.  He  supposed 
the  arrivals  in  a  common  cab  to  be  new  servants,  and 
did  not  trouble  himself,  until  Lady  Yarrow  spoke  in 
that  tone  of  authority  all  servants  recognize. 

"Ann  must  be  here,  and  she  is  doubtless  expecting 
us,  or  she  would  not  have  wasted  fire  and  candle 
light  ;  "  and  with  the  words,  Ann,  followed  by  a  young 
woman,  appeared.  The  young  woman  was  Scotia's 
maid,  and  she  took  possession  of  the  young  lady,  and 
at  once  conducted  her  to  the  suite  arranged  for  her 
use.  Ann  said  little,  but  there  was  a  look  between 
her  and  Lady  Yarrow  which  said  everything. 

They  went  to  Lady  Yarrow's  room  hand  in  hand, 
and  when  they  entered  the  fine  chamber  with  its  crim 
son  silk  hangings  and  upholstery,  catching  richer 
lights  and  deeper  shadows  from  the  glowing  fire 
and  the  mellow  radiance  of  wax  candles,  Lady  Yarrow 
threw  herself  into  a  large  chair,  and  sighed  out  with 
infinite  pleasure  : 

"  Oh,  Ann  !  how  good  it  is  to  get  home  again  ! 
And  how  good  it  is  to  see  you  !  You  have  engaged 
a  maid  for  Scotia  I  see — a  good  English  girl,  I 
hope  ?" 

"  I  was  very  careful,  and  she  understands  her  busi 
ness  well." 

"  That  is  right.  A  good  maid  is  now  necessary. 
Ann,  what  have  you  been  doing  ever  since  I  saw 
you  ?" 

Ann  was  making  a  cup  of  tea  for  Lady  Yarrow,  and 
as  she  placed  the  tray  at  her  side,  she  answered,  "  I 
have  been  as  busy  as  a  bee  ever  since  we  parted.  I 
have  left  everything  in  perfect  order  at  Yarrow  House- 


I78  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

If  we  dinna  go  back  to  Edinburgh  for  twa  years  or  mair, 
naething  will  tak'  hurt.  The  siller  and  a'  the  rare 
china  and  auld  books  are  at  the  banker's.  And  after 
I  cam'  to  London,  there  was  plenty  to  do  here,  and 
all  isna  done  yet  by  a  great  deal.  You  canna  go  into 
the  market  place  and  hire  servants,  as  you  go  into  a 
mercer's  and  call  for  the  silk  you  want." 

Then  Ann  went  on  explaining  the  necessities  which 
had  been  attended  to,  and  others  which  were  still  to 
be  supplied  ;  and  Lady  Yarrow  listened  without  any 
interest.  Her  heart  was  sick  with  anxiety.  She 
wanted  Ann  to  tell  her  voluntarily  about  her  visit  to 
Rodney  Law  ;  every  moment  that  the  information 
was  delayed  she  felt  to  be  a  wrong.  And  quite  as  a 
matter  of  course,  without  any  preliminary,  Ann  at 
last  said,  "and  between  Yarrow  House,  and  this 
house,  I  went  to  Rodney  Law,  and  spent  twa  days 
wi'  our  son." 

"Ann  Bruce  !  " 

"Just  sae.  You  bade  me  go,  and  I  thought  it  wad 
please  you  best,  to  hae  the  message  delivered  when 
you  didna  hae  to  be  feeling  and  wondering  anent  it ; 
and  to  tell  the  even  down  truth,  the  wish  cam'  o'er 
me  on  Christmas  night  sae  strang,  that  there  wasna 
ony  choice  in  the  matter.  I  had  to  gae — or  bide  at 
hame  wi'  an  aching  heart.  Sae  I  went.  Dinna  look 
sae  dour  and  ill-pleased.  I  made  nae  mention  o'  your 
name." 

"  You  ought  to  have  made  mention  of  it,  Ann.  Now 
the  lad  will  be  thinking  of  you  by  yourself,  and  never 
a  thought  for  me." 

"  He  is  my  lad." 

"  He  is  mine,  as  much  as  yours." 

"  I  gave  him  life." 


THE  MINISTER'S   TROUBLES.  179 

"  Tut,  tut !  What  is  life  worth  without  learning 
and  breeding,  without  position  and  influence,  friends 
and  respect,  even  money  and  good  clothing  ?  I  might 
give  you  silk  for  a  dress,  Ann,  but  if  you  have  no 
needle  and  no  thread,  nor  any  way  to  make  it,  and 
must  just  wrap  it  round  you  as  best  you  can,  the  silk 
would  be  little  worth.  The  woman  who  helped  you 
fashion  it  into  a  rich  and  becoming  garment,  would  be 
your  greatest  benefactor,  eh  ?  " 

"  There  is  nae  mother  like  the  mother  that  bore  us. 
I  gave  the  lad  life  and  love.  It  was  all  I  had  to  give." 

"  I  gave  him  love,  and  everything  that  has  made 
life  lovely,  and  honorable,  and  pleasant.  He  is  as 
much  mine  as  yours.  What  do  you  think  of  him  ?  " 

"  He  is  my  ain  son,  but  I  think  he  is  the  finest  man 
that  I,  or  any  other,  e'er  put  eyes  on." 

"  What  did  he  say  when  he  found  out  you  were  his 
mother  ? " 

"  He  took  me  at  once  into  his  heart,  as  a  son  should. 
I  told  him  the  whole  truth — that  I  was  a  poor  fisher 
girl,  and  his  fayther  a  fisherman  ;  and  that  I  was  sell 
ing  herring  in  Edinburgh  streets,  when  you  met  me. 
I  told  him  about  his  fayther's  and  uncle's  death,  and 
he  said  he  thanked  God  for  such  kindred  !  And  when 
I  minded  him,  that  he  had  come  oot  o*  the  fishing 
boats  to  the  pulpit,  he  minded  me — that  the  apostle 
Peter  and  Scotland's  ain  Saint  Andrew  were  casting 
their  nets  in  the  sea,  when  the  Lord  Christ  gied  them 
their  call.  And  oh  !  he  was  that  proud  o'  me,  and 
that  fond  o'  me.  I  must  thank  God  for  thae  twa 
days,  aboon  a'  the  days  o'  my  life  ! " 

"  Did  he  never  ask  after  me  ?  Did  he  say  nothing 
about  me  ?" 

"  He  said  a  great  deal  about  you.     And  he  told  me 


I  So  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

about  the  letter  yon  sent  him  through  Mr.  Noble. 
He  was  sair  troubled  because  he  couldna  think  as  you 
thought.  And  he  sought  your  name,  but  I  didna  tell 
him — wanting  your  authority  for  it." 

"  What  kind  of  a  home  has  he  ? " 

"  He  has  nae  hame — worth  the  name  o'  "name.  The 
manse  is  cauld  and  bare  o'  comfort,  and  there's  nae 
Beauty  in  it,  nor  yet  near  it.  I  wonder  at  thae  Rod 
neys  '  letting  their  minister  bide  in  such  want  o'  all 
pleasant  things." 

*'  Did  you  see  the  Rodneys  ? " 

" '  Deed  did  1.  They  are  na  much  to  see,  except 
the  Colonel,  and  the  .assie  that  is  wi'  you.  Colonel 
Rodney  is  a  gentleman  as  good  and  kind  as  a  man 
can  be,  wha  i?  ta'en  up  w;;  his  ain  ailments  ;  ane  o' 
those  men,  wha  talks  a  dea.'  c  his  ancestors ;  and 
whose  Bible  ana  Book  o'  Hera*d rv  lie  close  the- 
gither." 

"  What  of  my  sister  Dorinda  ?  " 

"  Mrs.  Rodney  is  a  lady-like  body,  thimdng  a  deal  o' 
her  youngest  daughter,  and  her  is-to-be  son-in-law — a 
muckle  man  ;  but  muckleness  isna  manliness.  '!.  set 
little  store  by  him,  and  little  by  the  lassie  either. 
They  scarce  spoke  to  me.  They  thought  the  waria 
was  made  for  them." 

"  It  is  a  wonder  they  did  not  ask  you  where  you 
lived,  and  who  by,  and  such  like  questions 

"If  they  had,  I  could  hae  told  them  i  vva?  from 
Edinburgh.  But  little  they  cared  whar  I  came  from, 
or  wha  I  was.  They  were  ceevil  enough  for  the  min 
ister's  sake,  but  I  dinna  think  they  would  ware  ten 
minutes  talk  on  me.  I  didna  interest  them.  I  was 
just  a  plain,  common  body." 

"  You  are  the  handsomest,  most  uncommon  woman 


THE  MINISTER'S    TROUBLES.  l8l 

I  ever  saw,  Ann.  Has  my  sister  Dorinda  any  of 
her  beauty  left  ?  " 

"  I  never  should  hae  thought  that  beauty — mair  or 
less  o'  it — was  in  her  keeping.  She  is  now  vera  thin, 
and  yellow  as  a  duck's  foot.  And  she  has  a  fretfu' 
look,  that  keeps  you  in  constant  mind  o'  David's 
advice — to  keep  weel  the  door  o'  your  lips." 

"  She  was  once  very  lovely,  Ann.  She  had  large, 
soft,  brown  eyes,  and  a  round,  innocent,  baby  face  ; 
and  nice  little  ways  that  every  one  approved." 

"  She  wad  look  like  her  youngest  daughter,  then. 
Your  picture  will  do  for  the  bride-elect,  vera  prop 
erly." 

"  Oh  !  Bertha  is  of  that  kind,  is  she  ?  Let  her  stay 
away  from  me,  then.  I  should  think  Dorinda  was 
tugging  at  my  life-strings  again.  Ann,  we  are  going 
to  have  a  very  grand  season.  We  must  see  that 
Scotia  puts  her  right  foot  first,  when  she  enters  society. 
I  think  Captain  Forres  will  be  able  to  come  for  a  short 
visit,  and  Scotia  could  make  no  match  that  would 
please  me  better.  Why  do  you  not  speak,  Ann  ? " 

"  My  speech  might  not  please  you.  Speaking  comes 
by  nature,  silence  by  understanding.  I  have  heard 
say " 

"  '  I  have  heard  say '  is  half-a-lie,  Ann." 

"  Vera  well,  and  vera  true.  But  if  people  dinna 
keep  goats,  and  yet  sell  kids,  can  you  help  wondering 
whar  they  get  them  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Ann  ? " 

"  If  Captain  Forres  has  nae  great  income,  and  yet 
has  a  vera  great  outgo,  can  you  help  wondering  whar 
he  gets  the  siller?" 

'<  Ann,  if  you  have  heard  aught  against  the  man, 
remember  that  a  little  truth  makes  the  whole  black 


182  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

lie  pass.  Captain  Forres  has,  doubtless,  faults,  and 
people  speak  of  every  one's  faults  but  their  own." 

"  The  world " 

"  Even  if  we  stand  by  the  world's  verdict,  Ann,  it 
is  better  for  us  to  know  a  man  for  a  sinner,  than  for 
God  to  know  him  for  a  hypocrite.  But  we  need  not 
differ  on  what  is  not  here,  Ann  ;  " — then  with  a  sigh — 
"  and  uncertainty  walks  on  both  sides  of  us." 

The  next  two  weeks  were  two  very  busy  weeks  to 
Scotia.  She  was  with  modistes,  and  she  was  taking 
lessons  in  court  ceremonies,  and  in  the  social  laws 
which  governed  the  society  she  was  to  enter.  And  it 
cannot  be  denied  that  she  felt  a  great  interest  in  these 
things.  Her  whole  existence  had  been  altered.  That 
open-air  intercourse  with  nature,  which  had  been  her 
fundamental  pleasure,  had  been  totally  withdrawn. 
She  saw  nature  now  only  in  city  parks  ;  she  came  no 
closer  to  her  than  the  carriage  drive  permitted.  And 
yet  when  she  passed  under  some  spreading  tree,  and 
the  bare  branches  stretched  themselves  over  her  head, 
she  felt  a  warm  glow  at  her  heart,  and  would  have 
liked  to  draw  one  down,  and  put  it  to  her  lips.  After 
all,  trees  have  a  strange  link  with  humanity  ;  there  are 
few  who  do  not  love  them — who  are  not  born  foresters. 

Every  day  as  the  season  advanced  the  whirl  of  so- 
called  pleasure  grew  more  fast  and  furious.  Scotia 
was  presented,  and  found  the  ceremony  a  much  less 
important  affair  than  she  had  supposed. 

She  went  to  dinners  and  dances,  to  operas,  and  to 
Christie's.  All  the  fashionable  resorts  of  the  time 
were  familiar  to  her.  And  though  her  beauty  did  not 
make  the  reputation  Lady  Yarrow  had  confidently 
expected,  yet  she  had  many  admirers  ;  and  one  or  two 
lovers  very  much  in  earnest. 


THE  MINISTER'S    TROUBLES.  183 

Her  triumphs  were  all  chronicled  in  the  Coyrt 
Journal,  and  they  lost  nothing  through  its  flattering 
medium.  Miss  Rodney,  it  declared,  was  the  belle 
of  her  exclusive  circle.  Her  beauty  was  wonderful. 
Her  grace  beyond  description.  Her  toilets,  marvels. 
Her  adorers,  legion.  And  Lady  Yarrow  took  pains 
to  see  the  Journal  found  it's  way  to  Rodney  House. 
It  was  not  a  messenger  of  pure  peace  and  good-will. 
Bertha  hated  to  see  it  on  the  table,  and  yet  she  read 
every  word  in  it,  especially  those  relating  to  her 
sister's  gay  life  and  social  victories. 

She  also  took  care  that  Angus  Bruce  knew  the  story 
to  it's  last  tittle.  It  gave  her  a  secretly  malicious  pleas 
ure  to  read  it  aloud  to  him.  Of  course  Scotia  was 
credited  with  lovers  beyond  all  reason  or  probability  ; 
and  the  rumors  of  her  engagement  to  Mr.  Percy 
Vaux,  or  to  the  young  Earl  of  Carrickfergus,  toward 
the  end  of  January,  were  nearly  constant  items  of 
available  torture.  Many  remarks  in  Scotia's  letters 
could  be  separated  from  their  contexts,  and  made  ap 
parently  incontestable  proofs  ;  and  Bertha  was  not 
above  such  disloyal  transmuting. 

She  was  not  in  love  with  Angus  Bruce — no  !  she 
was  sure  that  she  was  in  love  with  Blair  Rodney  ;  but 
this  dog-in-the-manger  greed  of  Bruce's  admiration, 
was  certainly,  in  Blair's  absence,  the  most  controlling 
motive  of  her  life.  And  Angus  suffered  all  and  far 
more  than  she  expected  him  to  suffer.  Indeed,  his 
suffering  would  have  been  intolerable  but  for  the  new 
comfort  of  his  mother's  letters.  He  had  been  greatly 
disappointed  in  not  seeing  Scotia  at  the  New  Year. 
She  had  promised  to  come  home  for  a  few  days  at 
New  Year,  and  she  had  not  done  so.  He  told  himself 
that  even  then  she  had  begun  to  forget.  The  doubt 


1 84  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

kept  him  silent,  and  every  day  the  doubt  deepened. 
How  could  she  remember  him,  among  so  many  claim 
ants  for  favor,  and  in  the  midst  of  a  life  so  far  apart 
from  his  ? 

One  afternoon  past  the  middle  of  February  he  was 
returning  from  Rodney  House.  He  had  gone  there 
voluntarily  to  be  tortured  by  Bertha.  He  knew  that 
the  Journal  had  arrived,  and  probably  letters  also, 
and  that  he  would  hear  words  sharper  than  swords, 
and  yet  he  went  to  hear  them. 

"  The  Journal  says  that  Scotia  has  a  new  pretender 
to  her  favor,  Captain  Forres,  the  son  and  heir  of  Lord 
Forres  ;  but  that  is  fiddler's  news,  Mr.  Bruce.  We 
all  knew  that,  before  Scotia  left  Edinburgh.  He  has 
simply  followed  her  to  London.  I  should  think  Sco 
tia  would  decide  on  some  one,  and  give  other  poor 
girls  a  chance.  The  season  has  been  run  for  Scotia 
Rodney.  Dear  me  !  I  wish  I  had  such  chances  !  I 
should  make  a  little  change  in  my  destiny,"  and  she 
sighed  like  a  maiden  driven  astray  by  destiny. 

"  Your  fate  is  chosen,  Miss  Bertha." 

"  Chosen  for  me,  you  mean  ?  I  really  had  no 
choice.  I  never  was  in  society.  And  perhaps  if  I 
had  been  a  girl  without  ancestors,  I  might  have  chosen 
more  to  my  liking,"  and  she  looked  at  Angus  with  a 
sweet  treachery  that  had  an  irresistible  compliment  in  it. 

He  felt  the  blood  rush  to  his  heart  and  face,  and  he 
rose  to  go  away  ;  a  consequence  which  greatly  pleased 
Bertha.  She  laughed  softly  as  she  thought,  "  He  felt 
what  I  implied.  You  might  win  a  saint  if  you  only 
pretended  to  be  in  love  with  him.  I  dare  vow  now, 
Angus  Bruce  thinks  I  am  in  love  with  him,  and  that  I 
regret  my  engagement  to  Blair.  Perhaps  I  am — per 
haps  I  do.  Who  knows  ?  " 


THE  MINISTER'S    TROUBLES.  185 

She  put  her  little  feet  upon  the  fender  and  lifted 
her  ever-ready  bit  of  embroidery,  and  set  her  stitches 
to  an  accompaniment  of  sly  smiles,  and  almost  imper 
ceptible  nods.  She  was  giving  assent  to  her  thoughts, 
whatever  they  were. 

Angus  walked  home  in  a  very  miserable  mood.  He 
began  to  think  seriously  of  resigning  his  charge,  and 
then  in  the  midst  of  such  a  resolution,  suddenly  drew 
a  circle  round  his  thoughts,  and  adjured  them  to  a 
nobler  will.  "  Rather  he  would  stay  and  combat  what 
ever  disappointment  or  temptation  came  to  him." 
Bertha  had  an  oblique,  evasive  soul  that  slipped  away 
from  any  firm  interrogatory.  He  would  bring  her  to 
fair  question  and  straight  answer  for  the  future,  and 
not  permit  her  to  drop  ill-omened  words  into  his  life, 
as  she  might  drop  ink  into  fair  water. 

As  for  Scotia,  he  could  not  bear  to  accuse  her  of 
disloyalty  to  him  and  to  her  own  heart  ;  and  yet  he 
did  not  dare  to  fully  exonerate  her  in  the  face  of  such 
contrary  evidence.  He  hoped — but  he  knew  that 
hopes  are  like  bits  of  stained  glass,  which  let  nothing 
be  seen  in  a  true  light  through  them.  He  could  not 
trust.  Ah  me  !  The  worst  wounds  are  those  our 
own  hands  inflict.  He  was  chilled  by  the  wet  ground 
and  the  dripping,  bare  branches,  and  the  creeping  fog, 
and  he  felt  sorrow  stealing  over  his  life  like  the  fog. 
It  benumbed  him.  He  longed  rather  for  one  pang  of 
conflict. 

As  he  opened  the  garden  gate  the  postman  gave  him 
a  letter.  It  was  a  little  bulky,  as  if  it  contained  some 
thing  besides  paper.  There  was  a  kind  of  luxury  in 
postponing  his  curiosity,  until  he  had  removed  his 
coat,  and  stirred  up  the  fire,  and  made  himself  com 
fortable.  He  opened  it  with  simple  curiosity,  and  it 


1 86  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

filled  him  with  a  thousand  charming  hopes.  Yet  there 
was  not  one  written  word,  only  a  few  flowers  arranged 
with  evident  purpose  and  method.  The  paper  had 
the  Rodney  crest  on  it;  the  postmark  was  London. 
It  was  from  Scotia.  He  had  no  doubt  of  it.  Her 
fingers  had  arranged  the  leaves  and  flowers.  Had  she 
purposely  chosen  the  paper,  or  was  it  an  oversight  ? 
Then  he  remembered  that  valentine  day  had  just  passed. 
Bertha  had  showed  him  one,  sent  to  her  from  Blair  ; 
an  elaborate  arrangement  of  lace,  paper,  ribbons,  and 
painted  flowers.  He  had  rather  disapproved  of  valen 
tines  then  ;  had  said  something  about  their  pagan  ori 
gin,  etc.,  etc. 

Now  he  had  a  valentine  also.  And  from  Scotia ! 
Love  can  find  so  many  good  excuses  fhat  he  felt  a 
strange  tenderness  for  the  foolish  little  pagan  messen 
ger.  He  wondered  what  the  flowers  meant.  He 
knew  they  had  a  language,  but  among  all  his  hooks 
there  was  not  one  which  could  define  a  speech  so 
sweet,  so  vague,  so  occult.  No  youth  in  his  teens  was 
ever  more  excited  over  his  first  love-letter,  than 
Angus  Bruce  was  over  those  few,  faded  eloquent 
flowers.  Oh,  if  he  only  knew  their  language. 

The  craving  for  this  knowledge  became  so  intense 
that  he  resolved  to  gratify  it.  It  might  prove  to  be  a 
message  with  certainty  sufficient  to  put  an  end  to  his 
miserable  suspense.  After  the  next  Sabbath  Day  he 
went  to  Edinburgh.  He  had  other  duties  and  interests 
there,  but  to  buy  a  book  about  flowers  was  the  business 
that  interested  him  most  of  all.  So  to  prove  to  him 
self  that  his  will  had  the  mastery,  he  did  not  enter  a 
book  store  until  he  had  attended  to  every  other  claim 
upon  his  time  and  sympathy.  At  last,  in  St.  Mary's 
Street,  he  saw  a  shop  he  thought  likely  to  deal  in 


THE  MINISTER'S    TROUBLES.  187 

such  literature.  The  windows  were  yet  adorned 
with  valentines,  and  there  were  volumes  of  poetry  dis 
played  there — Burns,  Scott,  Wordsworth,  and  Byron. 

A  grave  old  man  stood  behind  the  counter.  Bruce 
examined  first  a  copy  of  Burns's  poems,  and  then  with 
shame  and  hesitation  he  asked  for  the  book  he  wished. 
He  fancied  the  old  man  looked  astonished  and  disap 
proving,  and  he  said,  "  Choose  such  a  copy  for  me  as 
you  think  likely  to  please  a  young  lady.  I  know 
nothing  of  such  books." 

The  bookseller  gave  him  a  thin,  gay-looking  volume, 
and  he  paid  half-a-crown  and  went  out  of  the  shop. 
He  scarcely  knew  how  or  where.  His  conscience  was 
lashing  him  with  a  three-fold  whip.  He  had  lied. 
He  had  made  a  false  accusation.  He  had  regarded 
his  own  honor  and  gratification  before  the  honor  of 
God  and  his  ministry.  What  a  contemptible  creature 
he  was  !  It  took  him  but  a  few  moments  to  see 
this,  and  he  said  in  a  dour,  angry  voice,  "Go  back, 
Angus  Bruce,  and  do  the  thing  you  ought  to  do." 

He  went  back.  His  firm,  intentional  steps  rungout 
clear  on  the  stone  pavement.  When  he  re-entered 
the  shop,  the  man  was  still  standing  where  he  had 
left  him.  The  books  which  he  had  been  examining, 
were  still  on  the  corner — so  swift  had  been  his  con 
science,  so  swift  his  own  answer  to  its  accusation. 

"  Sir  !  "  he  said,  "  take  back  your  book.  It  was  for 
no  young  lady.  It  was  for  my  own  satisfaction  I 
bought  it.  I  lied  to  you." 

The  bookseller  looked  at  him  with  a  kindling  face. 
He  laid  the  piece  of  money  down  before  Angus,  and 
as  he  took  the  returned  book,  said  "  I  thank  God 
that  I  hae  lived  long  enough  to  see  a  young  man  wi' 
sae  tender  a  conscience  !  Tak'  your  siller,  sir." 


1 88  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Bruce  was  at  the  door.  He  turned  and  shook  his 
head.  "  Give  it  to  the  first  beggar  lad  you  see.  I  will 
have  neither  the  book  nor  the  price  of  it." 

This  incident  affected  Angus  in  a  manner  which 
our  easy-principled  and  self-excusing  generation  can 
hardly  estimate.  For  some  days  his  remorseful  sor 
row  drove  him  into  solitude.  He  compelled  himself 
to  put  the  poor  faded  flowers  out  of  his  sight  and 
touch.  He  would  not  permit  his  thoughts  one 
moment  with  the  woman  for  whose  dear  sake  he  had 
offended.  He  was  terribly  harsh  and  strict  with  him 
self  in  every  point  which  touched  his  earthly  delight, 
or  even  his  earthly  comfort.  And  this  severity  was 
the  natural  result  of  his  temperament  and  education  ; 
for  in  Angus  Bruce  the  spiritual  life  was  the  supreme 
life,  constantly  welling  up  from  the  inscrutable  depths 
in  which  his  being  had  its  root.  Yea,  in  all  fine 
natures  is  not  this  the  rule,  evermore  inward  to  out 
ward  ? 

The  first  result  of  this  spiritual  tenderness  was, 
alas  !  one  of  exaggerated  jealousy  for  the  honor  of 
everything  connected  with  his  office.  One  night  he 
was  urged,  with  all  a  mother's  passionate  fear  and 
love  for  her  dying  child,  to  "  hasten  !  hasten  !  "  to  its 
cradle.  He  looked  at  the  signature  to  the  note,  put 
his  hand  to  his  brow,  and  with  a  sorrowful  face  shook 
his  head.  But  the  bearer  of  it,  being  also  urgent  with 
him,  he  permitted  himself  to  be  driven  at  a  rapid  pace 
to  a  house  three  miles  away.  A  beautiful  young 
woman,  in  a  state  of  distraction,  came  to  the  door  to 
meet  him.  She  did  not  permit  him  to  remove  his 
coat,  she  cried  only,  "  Make  haste  !  You  may  be  too 
late  !  All  is  ready  !  Come,  sir.  Come,  for  God's 
sake  ! " 


THE  MINISTER'S   TROUBLES.  189 

Her  impetuosity  carried  him  with  her  into  a  richly 
decorated  parlor,  showing  all  the  sad  disorder  which 
accompanies  sudden  and  fatal  sickness.  In  a  cradle 
lay  a  dying  child.  Many  servants  and  two  physicians 
stood  around.  The  father  knelt  by  the  little  bed,  and 
had  the  babe  on  his  arm.  He  was  a  man  of  wealth, 
of  great  political  power  ;  a  man  also  of  dissolute 
character,  who  had  despised  the  holy  tie  of  marriage, 
and  who  scoffed  at  all  church  ordinances. 

He  looked  angrily  at  Bruce,  and  pointed  to  the 
Bible  and  the  bowl  of  clean  water.  Bruce  stood 
silent  and  motionless.  The  mother  put  the  bowl  into 
his  hand.  He  replaced  it  on  the  table,  and  turning 
to  the  sinning  parents,  said  sternly  : 

"  The  grace  of  baptism  is  only  for  the  children  of 
grace." 

Then  the  mother  threw  herself,  in  a  passion  of  grief, 
at  his  feet,  crying  : 

"  I  will  sin  no  more  !  I  will  sin  no  more  !  For 
Christ's  sake,  baptize  my  child  ! " 

The  weeping  woman,  the  eager  promise,  went  to  his 
heart.  He  lifted  her  from  the  ground,  and,  looking  at 
the  father,  said  : 

"  Glenstrey,  you  hear  this  woman's  promise  ?  Stand 
up  and  join  her  in  it.  Give  me  3rour  word  to  live 
righteously,  to  obey  God's  word  and  honor  His  ordi 
nances,  then  I  will  marry  you  and  baptize  your  child. 
Great  is  his  mercy  !  I  believe  he  will  not  reject  the 
little  one  offered  with  repenting  hearts." 

He  spoke  as  one  having  authority,  but  Glenstrey 
answered  angrily :  "  Sir  I  sent  for  you  to  baptize  a 
dying  child,  not  to  make  a  marriage.  Lavinia,  what 
folly  to  ask  pity  of  a  priest  ?  The  boy  is  dead,  gone 
to  the  pity  of  God — if  there  be  a  God.  Doctor,  give 


1 90  A   SISTER   TO  ESAU. 

me  your  arm,"  and  leaning  heavily  on  it  he  went  out 
of  the  room,  dazed  and  distracted  with  grief,  but 
heart-hardened  by  his  calamity. 

The  mother  stepped  hastily  to  the  cradle,  she  lifted 
the  dead  child  in  her  arms,  and  turned  to  Bruce,  hold 
ing  out  the  fair  piece  of  clay  to  him  : 

"  You  have  worse  than  slain  him  ! "  she  cried  in  an 
anguish.  "You  have  worse  than  slain  him  !  Recreant 
priest  of  a  cruel  God,  why  did  you  never  come  here 
and  warn  me?  I  have  lived  in  your  sight  and  your 
hearing,  and  you  believed  me  to  be  bringing  babes 
into  the  world  for  death  and  hell !  How  durst  you 
eat  your  food,  and  lie  down  and  sleep,  knowing 
my  boy — my  little  boy  was  in  such  danger  ?  If  you 
had  seen  him  in  peril  of  fire,  or  water,  or  pest,  you 
would  have  tried  to  save  him,  but  to  save  him  from 
eternal  death  you  would  not  say  a  word  or  move  a 
finger.  It  is  your  fault !  It  is  your  fault  !  You  never 
once  warned  me !  I  will  so  accuse  you  at  the  bar 
of  the  Eternal  God  !  " 

Her  splendid  beauty  was  inflamed  with  the  passion 
of  a  pythoness.  Her  words  were  like  coals  of  fire. 
She  held  out  the  still,  cold  babe  toward  him  as  a  visi 
ble  accuser.  But  her  reproaches  moved  Bruce  no 
more  than  the  eternal  rock  is  moved  by  the  billow- 
bluster  at  its  foot.  Certainly,  his  eyes  shone  with  pity 
for  her  agony,  but  he  answered  her  thus : 

"  Lavinia  Tenant,  your  father  warned  you.  Your 
mother  warned  you.  The  pious,  humble  men  and 
women,  with  whom  you  spent  so  many  years,  warned 
you.  You  knew  the  truth  from  your  childhood.  Every 
Sabbath  day  you  have  been  warned,  and  called  by  the 
kirk  bell.  The  ostracism  of  your  neighbors  has  con 
tinually  told  you  of  your  sin.  I  know  that  God  has 


THE  MINISTER'S    TROUBLES.  191 

warned  you  every  day,  and  I  doubt  not  in  dreams  of 
the  night.  It  is  your  own  fault,  your  own  fault, 
Lavinia  Tenant.  Yet  listen  to  me.  If  even  now  you 
turn  to  the  Lord  with  all  your  heart,  your  sins,  though 
they  be  as  scarlet,  shall  be  white  as  snow." 

"  Will  that  save  my  little  child  ?  Go  away,  sir  !  Go 
from  my  presence  !  " 

She  had  begun  to  walk  up  and  down  the  room  with 
the  dead  boy  clasped  to  her  breast.  She  was  uttering 
over  him  inarticulate  cries  of  agony  and  remorse.  A 
physician  who  was  still  present  gave  some  instructions 
to  the  terrified  servants,  and  then  taking  Bruce's  arm, 
said,  "  We  can  neither  of  us  do  any  more  good  here 
now,  minister.  Let  us  go." 

This  circumstance  troubled  Bruce  to  the  very  bot 
tom  of  his  heart  and  soul.  He  felt  that  he  had  no 
right — even  had  he  been  alone — to  allow  the  despair 
ing  mother  to  throw  her  sin  on  to  his  shoulders ;  but 
in  addition  to  this  cause,  others  also  had  been  present, 
whose  all  future  might  be  influenced  by  that  sad  scene. 
She  had  refused  the  Sin-bearer  ;  then  she  must  carry 
the  burden  herself.  For  many  good  reasons  he  had 
felt  constrained  to  let  her  feel  this ;  and  yet — and  yet, 
there  was  a  strong  mingling  of  pity  in  all  his  reflections 
on  the  subject — perhaps,  also,  a  vague  feeling  of  re 
proach.  Perhaps  he  ought  to  have  personally  warned 
her.  The  thought  tortured  him  ;  he  felt,  as  he  had 
never  done  before,  the  terrible  responsibility  which  he 
had  assumed  with  his  office. 

The  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Rodney  wondered  at  his  long 
absence  from  their  house,  and  they  wondered  still 
more  when  he  partly  explained  it  by  an  allusion  to  the 
spiritual  stress  and  anxiety  arising  from  the  death  of 
the  child.  The  Colonel  was  reading  Antigone,  and 


192  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

had  his  finger  between  the  leaves  of  the  famous 
chorus.  He  felt  little  interest  in  the  subject. 

"  Glenstrey  ought  to  have  considered  the  possibility. 
It  is  not  your  fault,  Mr.  Bruce,"  he  said.  "You  are 
not  the  Sin-bearer  of  the  community.  After  all,  this 
Calvinistic  creed  holds  the  conscience  in  a  constant 
bit  and  bridle.  In  reading  my  favorite  Greek 
authors,  I  am  continually  struck  with  the  gentle  and 
beautiful  conceptions  they  had  of  the  divinity." 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  Bruce,  "'the  gods  that  live  at 
ease '  are  very  different  beings  from  the  ELOAH  !  the 
'mighty  and  dreadful  one'  of  the  Semitic  race." 

"  And  how  much  more  exquisite  is  the  Greek  litera 
ture — I  speak  of  it  merely  as  literature.  How  beau 
tiful,  for  instance,  are  these  idyls  of  Theocritus ! 
Taken  simply  as  pastoral  poems,  there  is  nothing 
comparable  to  them  in  the  Hebrew.  Listen  : 

Sweet  is  the  music,  O  goatherd,  of  yon  whispering  pine  to  the 
fountains  ;  and  sweetly,  too,  is  thine  breathed  from  thy  pipe  ! 

and  again  : 

Here  are  oaks,  here  is  the  galingale,  here  are  bees  sweetly 
humming  around  their  hives.  Here  are  two  springs  of  coolest 
water,  here  birds  warble  in  the  trees  ....  and  the  pine  showers 
its  cones  from  on  high. 

Are  not  these  sweet  songs  ?  " 

"  Very  sweet,  indeed,"  answered  Bruce.  "  But  let 
me  tell  you,  even  in  a  pastoral  poem,  the  Greek  liter 
ature  is  far  behind  the  Hebrew.  Listen  to  me  now. 
Listen  to  the  exquisite  song  of  the  women  as  they 
stand  round  the  fountain,  waiting  their  turn  to  draw  : 

Spring  up,  O  well  !     Sing  ye  to  it  ! 
Well,  that  the  princes  digged, 
The  nobles  of  the  people  bored, 
With  the  scepter  and  with  their  staves  ! 


THE  MINISTER'S    TROUBLES.  193 

You  have  but  to  read  the  few  lines,  and  see  the  desert 
and  the  guarded  well,  and  the  waiting  flocks,  and  the 
singing  women  ;  women  grand  enough  to  be  the 
mothers  of  Abraham's  countless  seed.  Hebrew 
maidens,  straight  as  pine  trees,  with  soft,  large  Syrian 
eyes,  saluting  the  living  waters  that  flow  forth  to  their 
song.  Spring  up,  O  well !  Spring  up  !  Sing  ye  to 
it!" 

"  I  never  yet  discovered  that  exquisite  song. 
Where  can  I  find  it?" 

"  Hidden  away  in  the  Book  of  Numbers.  I  do  not 
know  the  chapter  and  verse,  but  you  may  well  search 
the  whole  book  for  it.  Oh,  the  Bible  has  its  lyrics,  as 
well  as  its  laws  !  they  are  both  perfect.  Do  you  want 
a  harvest  song  ?  I  will  match  Theocritus  with  Hosea. 

In  that  day,  saith  Jehovah,  I  will  answer, 

I  will  answer  the  heavens, 

And  they  shall  answer  the  earth, 

And  the  earth  shall  answer  the  corn, 

And  the  wine,  and  the  oil, 

And  they  shall  hear  Jezreel. 

And  I  will  have  mercy  upon  her, 

Which  had  not  obtained  mercy  ; 

And  I  will  say  unto  them — 

'  Thou  art  my  people  ! ' 

And  they  shall  say, 

'  Thou  art  my  God  ! ' 

Or  do  you  wish  an  elegy  ?  Tell  me  to  what  literature 
shall  we  turn  for  an  equal  to  the  sublime  peace  of  this 
old  Hebrew  dirge  : 

There  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling, 
And  the  weary  are  at  rest ; 
There  the  prisoners  are  at  rest  together ; 
They  hear  not  the  taskmaster's  voice. 
Small  and  great  are  there  the  same. 
And  the  servant  is  free  from  his  master." 


194  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

But  though  the  Colonel  laid  down  his  book,  and 
listened  with  delight  to  Bruce's  fine  recitation  of  the 
exquisite  passages,  Bruce  was  not  interested.  This 
was  not  the  discussion  he  wanted.  He  had  come  to 
his  friend  for  a  conversation  entirely  different,  and  his 
friend  was  not  inclined  for  it.  He  went  back  home 
disappointed. 

If  a  man  is  fighting  sickness,  calumny,  bankruptcy, 
it  is  a  visible  struggle,  and  we  are  generally  ready  to 
give  some  sort  of  sympathy,  but  spiritual  conflicts  are 
beyond  our  ken.  We  cannot  pity  what  we  do  not  see 
nor  possibly  understand.  The  Colonel  was  politely 
bored  at  the  first  mention  of  conscientious  doubts  and 
scruples.  He  considered  them  a  case  for  God's  audi 
ence  chamber,  and  why  did  not  Mr.  Bruce  go  there 
with  them  ? 

"  I  think  the  minister  is  righteous  overmuch,  Dor- 
inda,"  the  Colonel  said,  "  and  why  did  he  mention 
Glenstrey's  domestic  affairs?  They  are  ignored  by 
the  whole  neighborhood.  It  was  bad  taste,  I  think." 

Now,  this  is  the  way  of  doubt  of  any  kind  ;  it  makes 
a  lonely  pain  and  weariness,  which  nothing  but  some 
brave  deed  of  decision  can  dissipate.  Suddenly  there 
came  into  Bruce's  heart  a  determination  to  go  and 
see  Scotia,  and  learn  from  her  own  lips  the  measure 
of  love  she  had  for  him.  He  told  himself  that  he 
ought  to  make  known  to  her  his  parentage.  It  might 
influence  her  very  much.  If  she  declined  to  marry 
the  son  of  fisher  parents,  he  might  as  well  get  rid  of  a 
false  hope  at  once.  She  was  in  London,  and  his 
mother  was  in  London.  The  latter  was  well  ac 
quainted  with  fashionable  society  and  its  ways.  She 
would  be  able  to  give  him  Scotia's  address,  and 
advise  him  as  to  the  best  hour  for  an  interview  with 


THE  MINISTER'S   TROUBLES.  195 

her.  He  longed  also  for  some  heart  near  to  his 
own,  that  he  could  pour  out  to,  all  his  hopes  and 
fears,  and  be  comforted.  His  new-found  mother, 
with  her  strong,  tender  face,  was  an  irresistible  idea 
to  him.  He  took  it  at  once  into  favor  ;  he  wondered 
he  had  not  thought  of  it  before. 

"  It  came  by  chance,  when  I  was  thinking  of  some 
thing  very  different,"  he  said,  and  then  he  instantly  cor 
rected  himself  ;  "  there  is  no  chance.  Everything — 
thought,  word,  or  deed — is  but  a  link  in  a  chain." 

He  fulfilled  with  a  supersensitive  care  the  last  tittle 
of  duty  likely  to  be  demanded  of  him,  and  when  the 
Sabbath  services  were  over,  and  Monday  morning  had 
broken,  he  left  for  London.  He  told  no  one  of  his 
intention.  He  very  often  visited  Edinburgh  for  a  few 
days  at  a  time  ;  he  did  not  propose  to  be  longer  away 
than  he  had  been  before.  But  it  was  Tuesday  after 
noon  when  he  reached  the  great  city.  Heavy  snows 
in  the  Border  district  had  delayed  the  train,  and  he 
was  weary  and  cold,  and  woefully  depressed,  when  he 
stepped  into  a  cab  and  gave  his  mother's  address  to 
the  driver.  "  I  shall  see  mother  soon,"  he  whispered  ; 
and  then  he  dozed  until  the  vehicle  stopped.  He  put 
down  the  window  and  looked  out.  Through  the  dusk 
and  drizzle  he  saw  a  large  house,  well  lighted.  The 
number  was  over  the  door,  the  name  of  the  street  on 
the  lamp — there  could  be  no  mistake.  He  sent  the 
cab  away,  and  slowly  mounted  the  steps.  There  was 
a  large  fire  in  the  hall,  and  a  servant  in  livery  sitting 
before  it,  reading  a  newspaper. 

Bruce's  demand  for  entrance  disturbed  him.  He 
came  leisurely  to  answer  it.  When  he  saw  no  carriage 
he  walked  back  to  a  table  and  laid  down  his  paper. 
Then  he  threw  open  the  door  with  an  inquisitive  stare 


I96  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

and  silence  that  made  Bruce  burn  with  anger.  He 
had  come  from  a  country  where  the  garb  of  a  minis 
ter  was  a  passport  to  respect. 

"  I  wish  to  see  Mrs.  Ann  Bruce,"  he  said  with  a 
lofty  air,  and  the  man  instantly  altered  his  behavior. 
He  took  Bruce  into  a  large  room  furnished  with  the 
utmost  magnificence,  but  whose  use  for  the  day  was 
probably  believed  to  be  over,  for  the  fire  was  dying 
out,  and  the  gas  unlit. 

"  Your  name,  sir  ?  " 

He  took  the  card  offered  him,  and  went  upstairs 
muttering  : 

"  Rev.  Angus  Bruce  !    Well,  I  never  ' " 


XII. 

A    FORTUNATE   JOURNEY. 

"  Not  by  appointment  do  we  meet  delight 
And  joy  ;  they  heed  not  our  expectancy  ; 
But  round  some  corner  in  the  streets  of  life, 
They  on  a  sudden  meet  and  clasp  us  with  a  smile." 

"  Marriage,  and  death,  and  division, 
Make  barren  our  lives." 

*"PHE  mere  "  gummidging "  of  selfish  pessimism 
never  brings  help  or  practical  relief  in  trouble, 
and  Angus  was  sure,  in  spite  of  his  weariness  and  un 
certainty,  that  he  had  done  right  to  face  his  doubts 
and  fears,  and  so  resolve  them.  With  the  calmness 
of  decision  he  waited,  scarcely  noting  anything  around 
him  except  the  general  air  of  wealth  and  tasteful 
magnificence.  Perhaps  he  was  conscious  also  of  a 
vague  fear  lest  his  unexpected  presence  should  prove 
embarrassing  to  his  mother. 

But  if  so,  he  had  scarcely  time  to  be  unhappy  about 
it,  for  in  a  very  few  minutes  she  appeared.  He  was 
standing  on  the  hearth  when  the  door  opened,  and  he 
turned  around  and  looked  eagerly  at  the  advancing 
woman.  Her  face  was  full  of  love  and  light.  She 
came  toward  him  with  her  hands  outstretched,  and 
before  he  was  conscious  of  his  own  movement  he  had 
clasped  her  to  his  heart. 

"  How  handsome  you  are,  mother ! "  was  his  first 
197 


I98  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

commonplace  remark,  and  he  held  her  at  arm's  length 
and  let  his  gaze  take  in  the  strong,  noble  face  and 
ample,  yet  not  ungraceful  form,  fitly  clothed  in  flow 
ing  silk.  "  How  handsome  you  are  !  I  am  very 
proud  of  you." 

"  When  did  you  come  to  London,  my  dear  lad  ? " 

"  I  have  just  arrived." 

"  And  you  are  tired,  and  sleepy,  and  hungry  ?  " 

"Just  so." 

She  touched  a  bell,  and  it  was  promptly  answered. 
*'  Park,  take  Mr.  Bruce's  valise  into  No.  2.  See  that 
the  fire  is  good.  Tell  Gibson  to  carry  there  a  pot  of 
tea  and  some  cold  game  and  whatever  is  neces 
sary  for  Mr.  Bruce's  refreshment."  Then  turning  to 
Bruce,  "  I'll  hear  naething,  and  I'll  say  naething  at 
this  hour,  Angus.  You'll  go  and  get  yoursel'  warmed, 
and  fed,  and  rested,  and  then  you'll  put  on  the  vera 
best  o'  your  claithes  and  the  finest  o'  your  linen,  and 
we  twa  will  hae  dinner  thegither — we  twa  by  oursels 
— for  my  Lady  goes  to  Lord  Cowrie's  to  dinner,  and 
then  you  sail  tell  me  a'  that  is  in  your  heart,  dear  lad, 
and  I  will  gie  you  whate'er  comfort  and  help  I  can  gie." 

She  was  taking  him  upstairs  as  she  spoke,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  he  found  himself  alone  in  a  handsome 
little  parlor,  the  ante-room  to  a  fine  chamber,  whose 
luxurious  bed  was  almost  overpoweringly  inviting. 
But  he  was  also  hungry,  and  the  tinkle  of  the  glass 
and  china,  the  refreshing  odor  of  the  tea,  the  cold 
game  and  pastry  were  equally  tempting.  He  washed 
and  ate  and  then  slept  as  he  had  not  done  for  many 
weeks — a  deep,  dreamless  slumber,  which  filled  him 
with  a  sense  of  rest  from  head  to  feet.  He  slept  for 
hours  ;  it  seemed  to  him  as  if  it  must  be  morning 
when  he  opened  his  eyes. 


A   FOR  TUNA  TE  JO  URNE  Y.  199 

His  mother,  with  a  lighted  wax  candle  in  her  hand 
stood  at  his  side.  She  had  been  watching  him  asleep 
for  some  moments,  and  she  had  felt  how  different  was 
this  face  from  the  face  of  babyhood  and  boyhood. 
For  when  men  sleep  the  soul  comes  to  their  face,  as 
the  water  lily  to  the  surface  ;  and  she  saw  its  love 
and  sorrow,  its  hope  and  fear,  written  upon  the  pallor 
of  those  white  features. 

He  opened  his  eyes  and  caught  the  love  in  hers, 
and  he  knew  her  instantly.  He  was  sure  he  would 
have  known  her,  even  if  there  had  been  no  word  of 
explanation  between  them.  She  stooped  and  kissed 
him,  and  said  :  "  Rise  now,  Angus,  and  dress  yoursel' 
with  your  utmost  care.  We  hae  to  think  o'  the  ser 
vants,  laddie ;  and  for  my  sake,  you  must  hold  your- 
sel"  to  your  topmost  bent  and  place." 

"  I  will  do  whatever  you  wish,  mother.  What  time 
is  it  ?  Have  I  slept  long  ? " 

"  A  matter  o'  four  hours.  My  lady  is  gane,  and 
willna  be  back  till  after  midnight.  Dinner  will  be 
ready  in  twenty  minutes,  and  I'll  come  back  here  for 
you.  You  sail  tak'  your  ain  mother  on  your  arm  first; 
there's  nane  here  that  hae  mair  than  my  right." 

He  pondered  her  words  as  he  dressed,  but  could 
make  nothing  of  them  ;  and  he  was  proud  and  happy 
indeed  to  feel  her  on  his  arm  as  they  passed  slowly 
down  the  grand  stairway.  The  dinner  was  a  very  fine 
one,  and  was  served  with  the  utmost  nicety  and  care. 
They  two  alone  partook  of  it.  When  it  was  over 
they  went  to  a  small  parlor  in  the  rear  of  the  dining- 
room.  Here  Ann  brought  her  knitting,  and  Angus 
sat  down  by  her  side. 

She  asked  him  no  direct  question,  and  yet  he  felt 
her  sympathy  so  kind  and  kindling  that  he  had  no 


200  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

hesitation  in  opening  all  his  heart  to  her.  He  told 
her  everything — how  his  love  for  Scotia  began,  and 
how  it  had  been  trammeled  and  controlled  by  the 
Colonel's  confidence  in  him.  "  She  loves  me,  mother, 
I  know  ;  or,  at  least,  she  did  love  me  ;  and  I  have  heard 
nothing  from  her  directly  since  she  went  to  Lady 
Yarrow,  except  " — then  with  reddening  cheeks  he  con 
fessed  all  about  the  valentine,  his  longing,  his  sin,  and 
his  remorse  for  his  sin. 

"  So  you  see,  mother,  I  have  been  tossed  about  like 
a  rudderless  boat,  and  at  last  it  came  into  my  heart  to 
'  go  to  mother.'  I  thought  '  no  one  can  do  wrong  in 
seeking  a  good  mother's  advice,'  and  this  is  why  you 
find  me  here  to-night." 

"  My  dear  one,  you  have  done  right.  Sae  the  lassie 
loves  you  ? " 

"  Indeed,  I  believe  she  does.  And  I  do  want  to  see 
her.  Do  you  think  I  may  call  upon  her  ?  Can  you 
tell  me  where  Lady  Yarrow  lives  ?  What  hour  of  the 
day  will  be  best  to  call  ?  " 

There  was  a  happy  smile  on  Ann's  face,  as  she 
answered  :  "  Naething  is  likely  to  prevent  you  seeing 
her.  I'll  tak'  vera  gude  care  you  do  see  her.  And 
I  dinna  doubt  but  what  a  happy  hour  will  come  your 
way.  My  dear  lad,  what  gude  lassie  wouldna  love 
you  ?  She  is  little  to  be  blamed  for  it.  You  ken  I 
saw  'her  sister,  when  I  was  at  Rodney  House  wi' 
you  ? " 

"Bertha  ?  Oh,  Bertha  is  nothing  like  Scotia  !  " 
"  I'm  gay  glad  o'  that.  I  didna  fall  in  love  wi* 
Bertha  Rodney,  onyway.  And  I'm  weel  pleased  you 
werna  ta'en  captive  wi'  her  blinking  black  e'en.  She 
had  vera  sweet  words  and  ways,  but  I  didna  trust 
them  ;  and  sae  I  didna  like  them." 


A   FOR  TUNA  TE  JO  URNE  Y.  2O I 

Then  Angus  found  his  opportunity  to  describe  the 
beauty  and  charm  of  the  beloved  Scotia.  His  lan 
guage  was  so  vivid  and  he  set  the  girl  so  clearly  be 
fore  them,  that  Ann  said  :  "  Man  !  when  did  you  see 
her  last  ?  Surely  you  were  dreaming  before  dinner  o' 
that  tall,  fair  girl  in  the  shiny  white  satin  dress  ?" 

"  Oh  mother  !  if  I  could  only  see  her  again  for  five 
minutes  I  should  be  happy.  Just  five  minutes,  in 
which  she  should  tell  me  truly  if  she  loves  me  yet  and 
will  be  my  wife." 

"  Weel,  weel  Angus,  bide  ye  yet,  and  bide  ye  yet 
Ye  never  ken  what  will  betide  ye  yet, 
This  bonnie  sweet  lassie  may  fa'  to  your  lot, 
Sae  just  be  canty  wi'  thinking  o'  't." 

In  such  conversation,  with  its  side  issues  of  the  Rod 
neys  and  the  Free  Kirk,  time  sped  very  rapidly.  The 
clock  struck  one.  It  was  another  day.  Angus  spoke 
of  it  with  anxiety.  "  I  have  but  a  short  time  in  Lon 
don,"  he  said.  "  I  must  try  and  see  her  to-day. 
Mother,  whose  house  is  this  ?  I  have  not  asked  you 
before,  because  I  thought  every  time  you  spoke  you 
would  tell  me.  But  I  ought  to  know,  do  you  not 
think  so  ? " 

"Yes,  I  do;  but  I  am  thinking,  likewise,  that  my 
lady  willna  be  pleased  to  hae  me  tak'  the  words  out  o' 
her  lips.  I  shall  tell  her  as  soon  as  she  comes  hame 
that  you  are  here,  and  it's  no  unlikely  she'll  send  at 
once  for  you.  I  thoct  o'  this  likelihood,  when  I  said, 
*  put  on  the  best  in  your  keeping'." 

As  she  was  speaking,  a  carriage  drove  rapidly  to  the 
door,  and  there  was  the  silent  stir  which  is  usually  all 
that  accompanies  a  return  from  an  entertainment. 
A  few  sharp  words  to  the  sleepy  porter — the  clashing 
of  the  main  doors — the  slipping  of  the  big  bolts — and 


202  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

the  rustle  of  trailing  garments  on  the  polished  oak 
steps,  announced  that  the  seekers  of  pleasure  had 
come  back — probably  disappointed. 

"Wait  here  a  few  moments,  Angus.  I'll  be  back, 
or  I'll  send  a  messenger  to  you,  before  you'll  hae  time 
to  weary.  If  I  dinna  gae  to  her  ladyship,  she'll  think 
her  warld  is  tapsalterie  ;  and  she'll  be  speiring  of  all 
and  sundry  if  I'm  drown'd,  or  dead,  or  gane  to  the 
warld's  end.  And  thae  will  hae  mair  than  is  true  or 
needfu'  to  tell  her  anent  yoursel'." 

She  went  hastily  out,  and  Bruce  stood  up  and  let 
the  strangeness  of  all  the  pleasant  surroundings  sink 
into  his  heart.  His  eyes  were  dropped  upon  the  fire, 
his  hands  clasped  behind  him,  a  faint  smile — the  smile 
of  inward  trust  and  hope — lighted  the  warm  pallor  of 
his  handsome  face. 

The  door  moved  softly  on  its  hinges.  A  sweet, 
subtile  perfume — a  still  sweeter  and  more  subtle  per 
sonality,  touched  him  with  an  instantaneous  and  super 
natural  significance.  He  turned  to  the  door  as  one 
spoken  to  by  a  spirit — and  then,  he  was  at  Scotia's 
side,  he  held  her  in  his  arms,  he  was  whispering 
against  her  cheek,  over,  and  over,  and  over,  the  dear 
delicious  dissyllable  "  Scotia  !  Scotia  !  Scotia  ! " 

And  oh,  how  lovely  she  was  !  Her  white,  glistening 
robes,  her  white  arms  and  bosom  glistening  with  gems, 
her  long  cloak  of  white  cashmere  trimmed  with  swan's 
down,  falling  from  and  partly  hiding  her  beauty  and 
splendor,  seemed  to  Angus  only  part  and  portion  of 
her  altogether  charming  personality — the  proper  ad 
juncts  of  her  glorious  hair,  her  shining  eyes,  and  her 
radiant  face. 

For  a  little  while  his  whole  being  was  entranced  by 
her  presence  ;  he  forgot  all  that  was  strange  and  un- 


A    FORTUNATE  JOURNEY.  203 

likely  in  the  far  greater  wonder  of  seeing  her,  speak 
ing  to  her,  clasping  her  in  his  arms  ;  in  the  joyful 
miracle  of  hearing  her  call  him  "dearest  "  and  "  An 
gus,"  and  feeling  her  hands  in  his  hands  and  her 
cheek  against  his  cheek. 

But  such  divine  moments  find  nothing  in  our  hu 
manity  on  which  they  can  rest ;  they  enfold  us  in  their 
fleet  passage,  and  are  gone.  With  a  happy  sigh  An 
gus  remembered  first.  He  led  Scotia  to  a  seat,  and 
stood  beside  her  chair.  It  was  such  a  delight  to  bend 
down  to  her  sweet  lifted  face  ;  the  touch  of  her  hand 
charmed  him  ;  the  faint  scent  of  woodruff  filled  the 
chambers  of  his  brain  with  delicate  impressions  of 
forests,  and  mossy  coverts,  and  tinkling  springs  ;  and 
yet  all  these  impressions  were  in  some  way  part  of 
Scotia.  They  talked  softly  with  eloquent  ellipses  and 
shy  glances — they  found  words  useless,  and  filled 
silence  with  long  looks  of  love,  and  smiles,  and  kisses. 

There  was  no  need  to  ask  Scotia  any  questions — 
no  need  to  tell  her  of  his  fears  and  doubts.  They 
had  gone,  he  knew  not  where  :  only  it  seemed  the 
vainest  of  things  to  remember  they  had  once  been. 
Ann  left  them  nearly  an  hour  together.  They  thought 
it  was  five  minutes.  They  were  just  beginnjng  to 
remember  that  they  were  not  alone  in  the  world  ;  just 
beginning  to  wonder  and  speculate,  when  she  came 
into  the  room.  Angus  went  to  meet  her.  He  brought 
her  to  Scotia  ;  he  said,  "Mother,  this  dear  woman  is 
to  be  my  wife.  Love  her  for  my  sake." 

She  put  her  hands  on  Scotia's  shoulders  and  kissed 
her  ;  and  then  turning  to  Angus,  said  : 

"  Dinna  think  I  hae  the  lesson  to  learn,  Angus. 
The  lassie  kens  weel  that  I  love  her  for  her  ain  sake." 

And  for  a  few  minutes  they  stood   together,  and 


204  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Scotia  called  her  mother.  The  dear  word  went  to  her 
heart  with  a  little  shock.  Perhaps,  in  spite  of  her 
love  for  Angus,  she  was  not  quite  happy.  She  had 
just  found  him,  and  already  she  must  share  his  affec 
tion  with  others.  It  takes  a  good  deal  of  the  love  of 
God  in  the  heart  to  suddenly  give  a  mother's  love  to 
the  strange  woman  who  takes  the  first  place  in  an  only 
son's  life.  Will  her  love  indeed  atone  for  all  she  is  to 
lose  ?  The  poor  mother  !  She  must  rejoice,  though 
her  heart  ache.  It  is  so  natural  for  the  young  to  love 
and  to  wish  to  marry.  True  !  It  is  also  so  natural 
for  the  mother  to  cling  to  the  son  she  loved  before  the 
girl-wife  was  born.  The  girl  has  loved  him  a  year. 
The  mother  has  loved  him  twenty- six  years  ;  yea,  and 
she  loved  his  father  before  him. 

Ann  did  not  consciously  think  of  these  things  ;  she 
was  only  sensible  of  their  effect,  and  that  very  dimly. 
Her  love  for  her  boy  had  always  been  fettered  and 
shared.  It  was  no  new  grief  that  came  to  her.  But 
her  presence  brought  the  lovers  down  to  a  more  prac 
tical  and  inquisitive  level. 

"Then  I  am  in  Lady  Yarrow's  London  house?" 
said  Angus. 

"  And  you  are  the  mother  of  Angus  ?  "  said  Scotia. 
"  I  ought  to  have  known  it.  How  glad  I  am  !  And 
has  my  Aunt  Yarrow  always  known  Angus  ? " 

"  Since  he  was  a  bairn  seven  months  auld  she  has 
kent  him  ;  but  I'll  answer  nae  questions  this  night — 
or  morning.  For  I'm  vera  weary,  and  the  baith  o' 
you  the  same,  dootless — or  aught  to  be.  Angus  is  at 
hame  here,  and  Lady  Yarrow  bade  me  tell  him  sae. 
Sleep  now,  bairns,  there's  all  the  to-morrows  of  life 
before  you." 

It  was  long  after  the  noon  hour  when  Lady  Yarrow 


A   FOR  TUNA  TE  JO  URNE  Y.  205 

sent  for  Angus.  "You  will  send  him  here  to  me, 
Ann,"  she  said  positively,  "and  he  must  come  alone. 
You  went  to  Rodney  Law  alone,  and  had  the  lad  all 
to  yourself.  I  am  going,  likewise,  to  have  him  all  to 
myself.  First  impressions  are  weighty,  and  I  will  not 
have  you  meddle  with  my  first  impressions  on  our 
son." 

So  Angus  was  led  by  a  footman  into  Lady  Yarrow's 
presence.  She  had  made  Ann  dress  her  with  extra 
ordinary  care  ;  she  was  seated  in  a  richly  carved  high- 
backed  chair  that  had  some  resemblance  to  a  throne  ; 
she  assumed  an  air  of  dignity  and  authority.  Her 
idea  was,  to  first  fill  the  imagination  of  Angus  with  a 
sense  of  her  lofty  station  and  character,  and  then 
absolutely  unbend  to  his  claim  upon  her.  She  thought 
he  would  value  her  affection  more  if  he  realized  the 
social  distance  between  them. 

But  Angus  had  been  trained  in  the  opinion  that  the 
office  of  a  minister  of  Christ  was  the  most  exalted 
condition  on  earth.  And  there  was  a  total  absence  of 
the  servile  in  his  nature,  for  he  came  of  generations  of 
fishers,  who  had  called  no  man  '  Master '  but  God 
Almighty  ;  men  who  asked  no  favor  but  fair  winds 
and  a  smooth  sea,  and  who  went  to  Heaven  for  that 
favor.  The  sense  of  dependence  also  had  never 
galled  Angus.  He  had  always  supposed  that  his  un 
known  benefactor  had,  in  some  way  or  other,  the 
right  to  care  for  him.  He  had  grown  up  under  the 
favorable  influence  of  financial  independence  and 
patrician  dreams,  and  his  mother's  revelation  of  the 
true  story  of  his  life  had  come  too  late  to  modify  his 
physical  bearing  or  his  mental  attitude. 

It  was,  however,  a  trying  ordeal,  and  he  felt  it  to  be 
so.  No  matter  how  he  carried  himself  through  it  he 


2c6  A    5/577: A'    TO  ESAU. 

thought  it  likely  he  would  offend  his  patron's  ideals. 
For  his  intercourse  with  life  having  been  mainly 
through  ministers  and  schoolmen,  he  had  little  knowl 
edge  of  fine  ladies,  and  was  obliged  to  form  his  concep 
tions  of  them  from  Mrs.  Rodney  and  the  few  families 
whom  he  had  met  at  Rodney  House.  It  did  not  occur 
to  him  there  was  any  other  type,  and  when  he  first 
glanced  at  Lady  Yarrow  he  supposed  his  preconceived 
ideas  to  be  correct.  She  sat  still,  and  permitted  him  to 
approach  her  chair  without  a  word  or  sign  ;  she  felt 
during  those  moments  that  she  was  making  her  im 
pression. 

But  a  woman  so  impulsive  could  not  be  held  even 
by  her  own  determinations.  When  Angus  was  close 
to  her,  when  she  felt  the  influence  of  his  great  physi 
cal  beauty,  and  caught  the  shining  glance  from  his 
eyes,  she  abandoned  all  her  fine  plans ;  she  rose 
quickly,  stretched  out  her  hand,  and  said  with  emotion  : 
"  Angus,  my  dear  lad  !  I  am  glad  to  see  you  ! 
Tut,  tut  !  do  not  kiss  my  hand  ;  that  is  but  a  cold 
greeting  "  ;  and  when,  without  more  ado,  he  kissed  her 
cheek,  she  blushed  with  pleasure  at  his  "  world-like 
pith  and  sense." 

"  We  will  say  nothing  of  the  past,  Angus." 

"  But  I  must  thank  you,  Lady  Yarrow " 

"  Call  me  '  mother,'  young  man,  if  you  wish  to  please 
me.  No  mother  could  have  loved  you  better,  or 
watched  you  with  more  care  than  I  have  done.  I 
called  you  '  son '  when  you  were  but  a  bairn  a  few 
months  old." 

"  My  dear  mother,  I  am  very  grateful  to  you." 

"Yet,  when  I  wrote  to  you  anent  the  kirk " 

"  That  was  a  case  of  conscience,  not  of  love  or 
gratitude." 


A   FORTUNATE  JOURNEY.  207 

"  And  how  do  you  feel  on  the  subject  now  ?  " 

"  If  the  State  does  not  do  what  is  right " 

'•  Hear  to  the  lad,  judging  great  lawyers  and  states 
men  !  As  if  he  knew  better  than  both  houses  of  Par 
liament." 

"  The  wrong-doing  of  the  State  is  so  obvious  that 
every  shepherd  and  hind  on  the  hills  can  see  it.  At 
the  next  May  Assembly,  I  think  nine-tenths  of  the 
Scotch  clergy  will  leave  their  kirks  and  their 
manses,  and  I  shall  be  among  them.  For  a  bite 
and  a  sup,  would  you  have  me  give  God's  honor  to 
Csesar  ? " 

"  I  would  think  little  of  you  if  you  did.  Go  out 
with  your  brethren  ;  if  you  do  not,  I  shall  be  ashamed 
of  you." 

"Yet  Mr.  Noble " 

"  Mr.  Noble  set  a  snare  for  you — you  were  over 
true  and  wise  to  fall  into  it." 

"  Mother,  had  you  any  right  to " 

"  Yes,  Angus,  I  had  a  right.  I  know  my  rights, 
every  one  of  them.  I  am  not  likely  to  go  beyond 
them.  One  of  them  was  to  give  you,  yourself — 
placed  minister  though  you  be — any  good  opportu 
nity  that  came  to  hand  to  find  out  your  own  heart — a 
knowledge  beyond  anything  to  be  learned  in  the 
schools." 

"  In  that  you  are  right,  mother.  And  I  am  glad 
your  heart  is  with  the  kirk  and  your  own  country." 

"  I  am  not  daft  either  way,  Angus.  If  I  were  Eng 
lish-born  I  should  be  for  the  Episcopals,  no  doubt.  I 
should  have  come  into  the  world  with  a  bias  that  way, 
and  I  should  call  it '  conscience.'  Being  a  McDonald, 
I  am  not  inclined  to  let  Episcopals  put  a  finger  on 
Scotland's  Ark  of  the  Covenant — though,  between 


208  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

you  and  myself,  I  am  not  planted  for  time  and  eter 
nity  on  Presbyterianism." 

"  The  faith  of  Scotland " 

"  Tut  !  It  came  from  Geneva.  In  the  way  of 
creeds,  it  is  a  thing  of  yesterday.  If  I  were  standing 
on  a  creed,  I  would  away  to  what  you  call  '  Babylon.'  " 

"  John  Knox " 

"Was  not  an  angel  from  heaven  nor  a  prophet, 
nor  yet  the  son  of  a  prophet." 

"  He  was  an  apostle,  and  in  iron  times  God  sends 
iron  apostles  to  make  smooth  His  way.  We  sit  at 
ease  because  he  sowed  in  blood  and  fire,  and  then  we 
call  him  harsh,  and  sour,  and  stern.  He  was  not 
stern  enough." 

She  smiled  proudly.  "  I  dare  say  you  would  have 
been  sterner.  I  am  glad  you  can  talk  back.  My  life 
would  be  happy  enough  if  it  was  not  so  monoto 
nous,  and  it  is  a  pleasure  to  discover  a  young  gentle 
man — young  he  is  sure  to  be — who  thinks  differently 
from  his  neighbors." 

"  When  it  comes  to  my  creed " 

"  And  to  mine  !  And  to  everybody's,  let  us  be  very 
tolerant.  Until  God  make  of  one  flesh  all  the  families 
of  the  earth,  we  shall  have  different  creeds,  as  we 
have  different  temperaments  and  different  climates. 
Episcopacy  suits  these  luxurious  conservative  Eng 
lishmen.  It  gives  them  ready-made  prayers,  and 
makes  them  doubly  dear  and  holy  by  the  very  fact 
that  they  have  been  said,  over  and  over,  for  hun 
dreds  of  years.  Antiquity,  here,  is  a  kind  of  religion." 

"  In  the  matter  of  Kirk  and  State,  there  is  not  a 
weaver,  or  shepherd,  or  fisher,  who  does  not  know 
both  sides  of  the  argument  from  beginning  to  end." 

"  Scotch  weavers,  and  fishers,  and  shepherds,  are  not 


A   FORTUNATE  JOURNEY.  209 

fed  on  plum  pudding  and  roast  beef,  and  their  oat 
meal  and  fish  diet  fills  their  restless  brains  with  phos 
phorus.  All  of  them  have  that  mere  faculty  of  logic 
which  belongs  to  lawyers  and  men  educated  at  Edin 
burgh  ;  and  they  would  not  thank  you  for  a  creed  that 
was  not  full  of  difficulties.  What  they  really  enjoy  is 
a  good  think  over  what  is  unthinkable  to  ordinary 
Englishmen.  Angus,  my  dear  lad,  God  is  more  than 
all  the  shrines  that  hold  him  ;  and  the  wisest  of  creeds 
is  but  a  childish  effort  to  spell  the  Infinite." 

"  But  we  must  have  creeds  ;  we  must  define  what 
we  believe." 

"  Yes,  as  we  must  have  laws  to  define  what  is  right 
and  wrong.  Blessed  are  they  who  have  the  law  of 
God  in  their  heart,  and  who  serve  Him,  being  under 
bondage  to  no  other  law  or  creed  !  Come,  come,  we 
will  not  sour  the  milk  of  human  kindness  with  differ 
ing  about  dogmas." 

"  When  we  talk  of  God,  words  are  so  terribly  inad 
equate." 

"  Yet,  he  who  is  so  vast  and  strange 

When  with  intellect  we  gaze, 
Close  to  our  heart  steals  in,  in  a  thousand  tender  ways. 

We  can  love,  even  when  we  do  not  know.  Surely  you 
loved  me,  through  all  the  years  I  cared  for  you, 
though  you  did  not  know  me." 

"  I  loved  always.  I  wondered  very  often.  I  longed 
for  a  revelation  which  would  give  me  something  real 
to  cling  to." 

"  Be  very  grateful  to  me,  Angus,  that  I  gave  you 
something  to  wonder  about,  all  through  your  growing 
years.  Imagination  and  wonder  are  the  creative  fac 
ulties.  How  much  of  your  intellect  do  you  owe  to 


210  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

wonder  ?  Happy  were  the  children  who  lived  when 
all  the  marvelous  fountains  were  not  dried  up." 

"  They  are  not  yet  dried  up.  Africa  is  still  a  won 
derland  !  " 

"  No.  It  it  is  full  of  deserts,  and  we  know  all  about 
sand,  and  sand-storms,  and  camels." 

"  We  may  discover  new  tribes  of  black  men." 

"  We  may  hope  to  be  spared  that  discovery.  As 
for  Persians,  Turks,  Arabians,  we  know  them  better 
than  my  father  knew  the  Shetlanders,  or  the  Ameri 
cans.  Cairo  and  Damascus  used  to  be  the  home  of 
the  genii  and  the  fairies  ;  they  are  as  commonplace 
as  Paris  now.  So  be  grateful  that  I  gave  you  some 
thing  to  wonder  about  all  through  your  childhood." 

"  But  why  did  you  do  it  ?" 

"  Why  ?  Why  ?  A  Scot  is  born  with  a  question 
all  ready  to  ask.  I  will  answer  you  in  a  question.  If 
you  had  known  you  were  Lady  Yarrow's  adopted  son  ; 
if  you  had  known  that  you  were  really  the  son  of  poor 
fishers,  before  you  had  the  sense  of  a  man,  tell  me 
what  influence  this  knowledge  would  have  had  upon 
your  unformed  judgment,  and  your  childish,  imma 
ture  passions  ?  O,  man,  sit  down  and  think  over  all 
the  temptations  I  saved  you  from,  and  be  grateful  for 
all  the  healthy  stimulants  to  study,  and  economy,  and 
self-reliance  I  gave  you." 

"  You  were  a  wise  mother." 

"  I  was,  Angus.  Love  your  ain  mother,  for  I  know 
she  went  weeping  to  sleep  many  a  night  for  the  long 
ing  she  had  for  you  ;  but  love  me  also,  for  I  thought 
not  of  you  as  a  bonnie  lad  to  pet  and  play  with  ;  I 
thought  for  your  future.  I  planned  for  you  the  grand 
est  of  careers.  I  have  not  only  loved  you  well,  but 
wisely." 


A    FOR  TUNA  TE  JO  URNE  Y.  211 

She  rose  as  she  spoke,  and  her  large,  expressive 
face  was  full  of  feeling.  "  Give  me  your  arm  and 
take  me  down  to  my  niece.  You  know  Miss  Rodney, 
of  course." 

"  Yes." 

"  You  know  her  well  ?  " 

"  Very  well  ;  she  is  a  girl  of  sweet  nature,  joyous, 
ardent,  lovely,  hopeful  !  " 

"  Gently.  You  had  better  not  praise  her.  We  learn 
to  love  what  we  praise." 

"And?" 

"  You  must  not  love  Scotia  Rodney.  I  have  found 
a  mate  for  her,  a  young  man  exactly  suitable.  Why 
do  you  smile  ?  That  is  not  good  manners,  sir." 

"  I  smile  because  Colonel  Rodney  said  nearly  the 
same  thing  to  me — '  Do  not  fall  in  love  with  either 
of  my  daughters.  I  wish  Blair  Rodney  to  have  the 
choice  of  them.'  I  have  now  been  twice  warned  off 
Miss  Rodney.  It  is  enough  to  make  me  trespass." 

"  Colonel  Rodney  was  impertinent.  How  did  he 
know  you  wished  to  marry  either  of  his  daughters  ? 
And  if  you  did,  a  minister  of  the  Kirk,  and  Lady 
Yarrow's  adopted  son,  was  mate  high  enough  for  any 
Rodney.  If  I  had  not  made  already  a  match  between 
Captain  Forres  and  Scotia,  I  would — well,  I  would 
please  myself  another  way." 

"  You  have  made  that  match,  mother  ?  " 

"  I  have  settled  the  money  matters  anent  it  with 
Lord  Forres  ;  and  the  young  things  will  buckle  to, 
when  they  get  ready.  They  know  I  have  set  my  heart 
upon  it.  Well,  Ann,  what  are  you  wandering  upstairs 
and  downstairs  for  ?  Here  is  our  braw  son.  What 
do  you  think  of  him  ?  " 

Two  days  of  perfect  happiness  followed  this  meet- 


212  A    SISTER    JO  ESAU. 

ing.  The  weather  was  wonderfully  fine,  and  Angus 
drove  in  the  Park  with  Scotia  and  Lady  Yarrow,  who 
delighted  herself  with  the  astonishment  and  curiosity 
his  appearance  caused.  On  the  second  evening  there 
was  a  small  dinner  in  his  honor,  and  after  it  they  sat 
together  till  long  past  midnight,  enjoying  the  charms 
of  a  thoroughly  confidential  and  sympathetic  conver 
sation.  As  they  thus  sat,  Scotia  took  from  her  pocket 
a  letter  which  had  arrived  at  dusk. 

"  It  is  from  Bertha,"  she  said  ;  "  and  what  does  she 
mean,  Mr.  Bruce,  by  this  remark  :  'The  minister  is 
from  home  ;  and  when  he  returns  he  will  be  shocked 
to  hear  that  the  mother  of  the  child  he  refused  to  bap 
tize  has  disappeared.  No  one  knows  where  she  has 
gone.  Some  say  she  has  thrown  herself  into  the 
sea.  I  should  think  the  minister  would  feel  like  a 
murderer.' " 

"  I  feel  nothing  like  a  murderer  ;  "  answered  Angus. 
"The  woman  is  not  dead.  She  has  gone  away  to  lead 
a  better  life.  I  shall  not  reveal  her  secret.  As  for 
her  child,  I  was  not  to  blame.  The  Kirk  makes  the 
parents  the  sponsors,  and  they  must  be  free  from  vice 
and  live  in  observance  of  her  ordinances." 

"  Poor  mother  !  "  said  Lady  Yarrow  angrily.  "  I 
dare  say  she  is  breaking  her  heart  for  a  grisly  spiritual 
chimera.  If  God  requires  holiness  before  he  admits 
to  heaven,  surely  he  requires  sin  before  he  dooms  to 
hell.  The  babe  had  never  sinned." 

"  An  infant  dying  unbaptized  retains  the  burden  of 
its  original  sin,  and  falls  into  eternal  condemnation. 
Augustine  saw  unbaptized  infants  crying — 'Without 
hope,  we  live  in  desire  of  seeing  God  ?  " 

"  Angus,  I  will  hear  no  such  words.  Christ  took 
the  little  children  on  his  knee  and  blessed  them.  He 


A   FOR  TUNA  TE  JO  URNE  Y.  213 

asked  nothing  about  their  parents.  He  said  nothing 
about  Adam's  sin." 

"  Wait  a  wee,  my  lady.  When  Angus  has  sons  and 
daughters  o'  his  ain  he  will  think  differently.  It  is 
the  vera  young  men  wha  are  the  fierce  Calvinists.  I 
have  aye  noticed  that.  They  get  sweeter  as  they 
grow  aulder.  There  was  Minister  Logan,  wha  sae 
bitter  as  he  was  on  the  doctrine  o'  election  ?  I  can 
mind  yet,  how  angry  you  were  wi'  him,  for  saying, 
'  God  chose  men  irrespective  o'  their  actions,  and  pre 
destined  them  for  eternal  salvation  ; '  and  how  much 
mair  than  angry  you  were  when  he  added,  '  yea,  my 
Lady,  and  ye  shall  hae  the  ither  half  o'  the  doctrine — 
God  refuses  men  irrespective  o'  their  actions,  and  pre 
destinated  them  to  eternal  damnation.'  Weel,  Logan 
has  had  twenty  years  growth  since  that  day.  I  heard 
him  last  Sabbath,  and  he  put  it  thus — '  A  good  man 
may  say,  God  chose  me,  and  I  am  persuaded  he  will 
keep  me  unto  the  end.'  " 

"  That  is  all  right,  Ann.  It  is  the  expression  of 
Christian  hope,  the  very  temper  of  Scripture." 

"  And  of  Calvinism  ;  "  added  Angus  with  a  smile, 
as  he  bent  forward  and  took  Lady  Yarrow's  hand. 

So  they  sat  for  many  hours,  finding  in  such  conver 
sation  a  never  wearying  fascination  ;  and  then,  very 
soon  after  the  break  of  day,  Angus  left  London  for 
Scotland.  Scotia  and  Ann  had  hardly  slept,  and  they 
were  up  to  take  an  early  breakfast  with  him  ;  and  it 
was  their  bending  faces,  full  of  love  and  smiles,  that  he 
saw  last,  as  he  drove  away  from  the  house  which  he 
had  entered  with  such  a  heavy  heart,  and  which  he  left 
full  of  the  hope  and  courage  that  springs  from  happy 
love. 

Lady   Yarrow   watched    his  departure    from    her 


214  A  SISTER  TO  ESAU, 

chamber  window.  He  was  not  conscious  of  this  atten 
tion,  but  fortunately  he  raised  his  eyes  as  he  lifted  his 
hat,  and  she  believed  that  he  had  thus  bade  her  an 
other  'farewell.'  She  spoke  of  the  circumstance  with 
great  feeling  to  Ann,  and  was  proud  and  pleased  all 
day  in  the  imaginary  remembrance.  Indeed,  when  she 
had  forgotten  many  other  particulars  of  his  visit,  she 
recalled  that  last  upward  glance,  which  she  had  taken 
for  herself. 

On  the  following  Sabbath  Angus  was  in  his  pulpit 
as  usual.  No  one  commented  on  his  absence.  Mon 
day  and  Tuesday  were  particularly  stormy  days,  but 
on  Wednesday  the  rain  abated  and  it  was  possible  to- 
walk  to  Rodney  House.  He  found  the  family  together 
in  the  parlor.  Bertha  had  the  Court  Journal  in  her 
hand.  She  had  been  reading  it  to  her  father  and 
mother.  When  Angus  was  seated  and  the  natural 
preliminaries  to  conversation  over,  she  said  : 

"  We  have  just  been  speculating  about  Scotia's  new 
lover,  Mr.  Bruce.  The  Journal  says  she  was  driving 
last  Wednesday  and  Thursday  with  a  very  distin 
guished-looking  divine.  Some  Court  chaplain,  I  sup 
pose  ? " 

"  More  likely  some  one  whom  she  met  at  Oxford," 
said  the  Colonel.  "  Well,  Mr.  Bruce,  how  did  you  en 
joy  your  visit  to  Edinburgh  ?  And  what  is  going  on 
there  ? " 

"  I  was  in  London,  sir.  I  did  not  go  to  Edinburgh 
at  all." 

"  In  London  ?  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  you  were 
going  to  London  ?  I  would  have  given  you  a  letter  of 
introduction  to  Lady  Yarrow,  and  you  could  have 
brought  us  word  how  my  girl  was  faring." 

"  I  spent  my  whole  time  at  Lady  Yarrow's  house." 


A    FOR  TUNA  TE  JO  UKNE  Y.  215 

Mrs.  Rodney  looked  up  angrily,  as  she  said  :  "  I 
think  it  is  a  pity  you  did  not  have  a  letter  from  us. 
Scotia's  acquaintance  was  hardly  a  proper  basis  of  in 
troduction." 

"  Lady  Yarrow  is  my  adopted  mother.  My  own 
mother  has  lived  with  her  more  than  twenty-five  years." 

"  As  a — a " 

"  As  her  friend,  and  companion." 

"  Really,  Mr.  Bruce,  this  is  very  remarkable  ! 
Very  !  "  said  the  Colonel. 

A  succession  of  small  thunder-bolts  could  scarcely 
have  been  more  remarkable.  The  Colonel  and  Mrs. 
Rodney  found  themselves  unable  to  discuss  the  cir 
cumstance,  but  Bertha  said,  with  apparent  indif 
ference  : 

"  Then  it  was  you  who  were  driving  with  Scotia  ? 
How  funny !  and  how  very  interesting !  How  is 
Scotia?" 

"  She  looks  remarkably  well,  and  appears  to  be  very 
happy." 

He  had  supposed  that  his  information  would  cause 
surprise,  but  he  was  not  prepared  for  the  chill  silence 
which  followed  it.  Every  one  was  ill  at  ease.  Mrs. 
Rodney  and  Bertha  quickly  made  an  apology  for  their 
withdrawal,  and  went  to  Bertha's  room  to  discuss  an 
event  so  astounding.  The  Colonel  was  indisposed  to 
talk,  and  let  every  subject  drop  without  discussing  it. 
Angus  made  some  trite  remark  about  the  gay  life  of 
London  as  ministering  only  to  the  senses,  and  the 
Colonel  said  querulously  : 

"  Do  you  mean,  Mr.  Bruce,  that  the  delights  of  the 
senses  are  not  worth  having?  " 

"  No,  sir ;  but  I  think  there  is  a  certain  waste  of 
life  unless  we  go  further  than  this." 


216  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Colonel  Rodney  was  silent.  Angus  did  not  know 
whether  from  approval  or  dissent.  After  a  short 
pause,  he  spoke  of  the  great  crowd  of  humanity  in 
London.  "  Contrasted  with  the  steadfastness  of  na 
ture,"  he  said,  "  this  crowd-wears  a  look  of  meanness, 
as  of  straws  and  dust,  blown  here  and  thereby  winds." 

"  Well,  Mr.  Bruce,  some  love  this  tide  of  life  blown 
about  Pall  Mall  and  Cheapside,  just  as  others  love 
heath,  and  hill,  and  the  long  stretching  downs,  and 
the  sea.  Every  man  to  his  taste." 

The  tones  were  still  touchy  and  out  of  sympathy. 
Angus  was  not  willing  to  leave  him  in  such  a  mood, 
and  he  made  another  attempt :  "  I  think  in  the  coun 
try  we  acquire  a  love  for  the  subtle  responsiveness  of 
nature,  and  then  we  find  the  turmoil  of  cities  weari 
some  and  vulgar." 

"  Perhaps.  I  do  not  know. — Mr.  Bruce,  what  did 
you  go  to  London  for  ?  Will  you  tell  me  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir.  I  went  to  see  Miss  Rodney.  I  found  my 
life  so  miserable  in  her  absence  and  silence.  I  went 
to  see  her,  and  to  speak  to  her." 

"  Is  your  life  less  miserable  now  ?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Have  you  nothing  more  to  say  to  me  ? " 

"  A  great  deal  more,  with  your  permission." 

He  bowed,  and  Angus  continued  :  "I  have  loved 
Miss  Rodney  ever  since  the  first  moment  I  saw  her." 

"Yes.     All  men  say  something  like  that." 

"  It  may  be  generally  true,  though  all  men  say  it. 
It  is  true  in  my  case.  Miss  Rodney  returns  my  affec 
tion.  She  does  me  such  great  honor  !  She  gives  me 
such  great  joy  !  I  ask  you  as  any  man  ought  to  ask 
for  such  a  pearl  of  womanhood — with  all  my  heart,  for 
your  sanction  to  our  marriage,  at  some  future  time." 


A   FOR  TUNA  TE  JO  URNE  Y.  21J 

"  I  am  very  weary  of  the  subject  of  marriage,  Mr. 
Bruce.  The  one  now  in  consideration — I  mean  the 
marriage  of  my  daughter  Bertha  and  Mr.  Blair  Rod 
ney — has  brought  me  only  annoyance  and  disappoint 
ment.  Let  me  ask  a  favor  of  you.  Say  no  more  at 
present  about  your  love  for  my  daughter  Scotia. 
Ask  her  to  be  equally  considerate  for  me.  I  should 
like,  when  she  returns,  to  have  her  a  little  while,  with 
out  any  sense  of  change.  If  it  is  to  come,  let  me  not 
feel  it  yet.  If  you  show  her  love,  if  you  speak  words 
of  love  to  her,  let  me  not  see  it ;  or  hear  them.  So 
far,  I  give  you  what  you  ask.  It  is  all  that  at  present 
is  possible  to  me,  without  suffering." 

"It  is  enough,  sir.     I  thank  you  for  so  much." 

"  Then  good-afternoon,  Mr.  Bruce.  To-morrow, 
when  you  come,  I  will  take  up  any  other  question  you 
like.  This  conversation  is  complete  at  present,  and  " — 
offering  his  hand — "  it  is  to  make  no  difference  between 
you  and  me — unless,  it  bring  us  more  kindly  to 
gether." 

With  these  hopeful  words  Bruce  willingly  accepted 
his  dismissal.  The  power  of  intervals  is  great.  To 
morrow  it  would  be  possible  to  let  life  go  on,  as  if 
words  so  full  of  fate  had  never  been  spoken. 

The  ladies  saw  Bruce  walking  through  the  wet, 
desolate  park,  and  they  returned  to  the  Colonel.  They 
were  feeling  sore  and  offended,  both  with  the  minister 
and  with  Lady  Yarrow  ;  and  Mrs.  Rodney  said  decid 
edly  : 

"  I  will  tell  you  how  it  is,  Kinross.  Jemima  got 
that  man  placed  at  Rodney  Law.  He  was  sent  here 
as  a  spy.  I  have  no  doubt  he  has  reported  regularly 
to  Jemima  everything  that  went  on  in  our  house." 

"  I  am  sure  you  are  as  far  wrong  as  a  woman  can 


2l8  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

possibly  be.  Angus  Bruce  a  spy  !  It  is  an  impossible 
idea !" 

"  What  did  he  go  to  London  for,  if  not  that  ? — unless 
he  is  in  love  with  Scotia  !  " 

"  Dorinda  !  For  pity's  sake,  put  away  any  thought 
that  implies  another  marriage.  I  have  enough  of  that 
subject  at  present  with  Blair  and  Bertha,"  and  he  left 
the  room  angrily  m-uttering  : 

"  Marriage,  and  death,  and  division,  make  barren 
our  lives." 


XIII. 

RECOVERED. 

"  God  unexpected,  evil  unforeseen, 
Appear  by  turns,  as  Fortune  shifts  the  scene." 

"  Then  will  I  own  I  ought  not  to  complain, 
Since  that  sweet  hour,  is  worth  whole  years  of  pain. " 

"  What  then  remains,  but  after  past  away 
To  take  the  good  Vicissitude  of  Joy  ? 
To  thank  the  gracious  gods  for  what  they  give, 
Possess  our  souls,  and  while  we  live,  to  live. " 

— Drydtn. 

S  ;  great  is  the  power  of  intervals.  Without  ex- 
planation,  without  any  attempt  to  come  to  an 
understanding,  or  to  re-establish  a  confidential  and 
sympathetic  relation,  the  mere  passage  of  time  accom 
plished  all.  In  a  couple  of  weeks  the  Colonel  and  the 
minister  had  fallen  back  naturally  into  their  old  ami 
cable  conditions ;  and  Mrs.  Rodney  and  Bertha  had 
wisdom  enough  to  accept  graciously  the  inevitable  fact 
of  Bruce's  connection  with  Lady  Yarrow.  It  was  a 
never-ending  source  of  speculation  with  them,  but  in 
the  main,  Bruce  received  the  additional  consideration 
which  was  socially  its  due. 

With  a  not  unpleasant  monotony  the  weeks  passed 
quietly  onward.  Bruce  was  writing  constant  letters  to 
Scotia,  and  receiving  constant  letters  from  her  ;  he  did 
not,  therefore,  feel  any  interest  in  the  Court  Journal. 

219 


220  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

But  he  went  frequently  to  Rodney  House,  and  as  the 
spring  advanced,  his  walks  with  the  Colonel  assumed  a 
very  constant  character.  In  this  respect  he  slipped 
without  intention  into  Scotia's  place,  and  a  feeling  of 
confidence  grew  steadily  between  the  two  men. 

Through  the  broad  fields,  and  under  the  wide  gray 
skies  they  walked  together  ;  sometimes  in  eager  dis 
cussion,  sometimes  almost  silent  ;  the  rich  brown 
earth,  and  the  quick  life  of  the  young  plantations  giv 
ing  an  aerial  tone  to  their  intercourse  not  readily  ex 
pressed.  Both  men  loved  nature  and  the  scenes  of  a 
country  life  in  a  genuine  way.  They  could  stand  and 
watch  with  pleasure  the  short-horned  red  and  white 
cattle  ruminating  in  the  warm  farm-yards  ;  or  the 
sheep  chewing  and  coughing  among  the  turnips,  while 
the  shepherds  and  the  collies  were  counting  them. 
The  fleecy  bits  of  wool  fluttering  on  the  bare  hedges 
caused  an  intelligent  glance  between  them.  Without 
words  they  read  each  other's  thoughts  about  them — 
the  coming  spring,  the  building  birds,  and  the  cozy 
nests  they  would  furnish. 

As  the  weather  grew  warmer  there  was  constant  de 
light  for  them  in  the  plowing.  "  Look  at  Jack  Low- 
ther,"  the  Colonel  would  say  proudly.  "  Jack  has  an 
eye  keen  as  a  sportsman,  and  a  hand  as  sensitive  as  a 
fly- fisher  ;  he  could  not  make  such  gore-furrows  and 
gathered-ridges,  and  cleaved-do\vn  ridges,  and  head- 
ridges,  and  ribbing,  if  he  had  not.  It  is  an  art  to 
plow  straight  and  deep,  as  Jack  does.  And  listen 
how  he  talks  to  his  horses !  Jack  told  me  that  they 
sulk  at  their  plowing  unless  they  hear  his  voice  at  the 
plow-shafts." 

"  If  I  were  an  artist,"  said  Bruce  admiringly,  "  I 
should  come  to  such  plowmen  and  such  horses  for  a 


RECOVERED.  221 

picture.  It  is  a  study  in  anatomy  to  watch  the  head 
and  forequarters  of  that  furrow  horse.  Look  how 
proudly  and  gladly  he  bends  his  knees,  and  grasps 
the  soil  with  his  hoofs  !  And  see  how  gracefully  his 
glossy  neck  is  curved  !  I  think  a  fine  horse,  plowing, 
has  the  most  noble  action  in  the  animal  world." 

"  You  have  not  seen  a  war  horse  scenting  the  battle 
afar  off." 

Bruce  would  not  relinquish  his  point,  and  they  dis 
cussed  it  with  a  pleasant  warmth  all  the  way  to  the 
Stone  Pillar.  As  they  returned,  they  met  the  men 
going  home  after  their  day's  work,  and  the  Colonel 
said,  "  What  individualities  nature  makes  !  Compare 
these  Scotch  hinds  with  the  low  caste  Hindoos,  or 
even  with  the  English  farm  hand  or  the  Irish  peasant." 

"These  Scotch  hinds  and  shepherds  have  strong 
faces." 

"  You  may  see  in  them  the  damp,  rainy  weather — 
the  gray  cold  mornings  and  evenings — the  strong 
equal  force  of  seasons  which  take  root  in  their  hearts. 
They  are  sons  of  the  soil.  Lowther,  who  comes  from 
the  Border,  has  much  of  its  breezy  atmosphere  and 
its  singing  '  waters '  in  his  nature.  Look  at  him  now  ! 
He  has  left  his  plow  at  the  furrow  end.  With  what 
an  easy,  lolling  movement  he  is  riding  his  barebacked 
horse  to  stable  !  How  his  big-booted  feet  dangle  at 
the  sides  of  the  animal  !  And  hear  how  he  is  whist 
ling,  and  how  the  plow-chains  clank  merrily  to  the 
melody  ! " 

Sometimes  they  rode  as  far  as  the  sea  coast,  and 
then,  leaving  the  carriages,  walked  an  hour  or  more  on 
the  high  crags  which  battlemented  the  North  Sea  ; 
and  not  unfrequently  to  the  low  estuary  where  the 
river  found  its  way  back  to  the  ocean — a  very  desolate 


222  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

stretch,  but  one  which  in  certain  moods  had  a  pro 
nounced  charm,  though  it  was  but  a  bare  strand, 
matted  with  thistles  and  such  amphibious  weeds  as 
are  bred  from  the  embrace  of  earth  and  the  salt  ooze. 
Then  came  the  April  smell  of  rainy  fields,  and  the 
glimmering  of  rain-drenched  leaves  made  bright  by 
sudden  sunshine  ;  and  anon,  the  hawthorn  blossoms, 
and  the  orchard  blooms,  and 

The  flycatcher  on  the  lawn, 
With  the  bean  flower's  boon, 
And  the  blackbird's  tune, 

and  all  the  joy  of  May.  Scotia  was  to  return  home 
in  May,  and  Bertha  was  to  be  married  the  first  week 
in  June.  Blair  was  already  filling  Rodney  House 
with  his  imposing  personality. 

Blair  disapproved  of  Mr.  Bruce.  He  always  had 
disapproved  of  him,  and  he  was  not  conciliated  by 
the  fact  of  the  minister's  claim  upon  Lady  Yarrow. 
Indeed  he  resented  what  he  was  pleased  to  call  his 
'  intrusion '  into  their  family.  For  it  was  a  favorite 
wonder  between  Bertha  and  himself  how  far  the  Rod 
neys  would  be  benefited  by  Aunt  Yarrow's  wealth. 
Hitherto  Scotia  and  Bertha  had  been  regarded  as  her 
nearest  relations  ;  but  "  an  adopted  son,"  Blair  said 
to  Bertha,  "  is  a  very  serious  interloper.  Old  women 
are  fanciful,  and  Bruce  is  undeniably  attractive  ;  he 
may  push  himself  before  the  right  heirs." 

Never  had  Bruce  seen  the  Colonel  so  fretful  and 
unhappy.  He  had  the  reward  of  those  who  call  some 
special  thing  unto  themselves,  and  are  determined  to 
have  it — disappointment  and  heartache.  The  plan  he 
had  made  was  successful  after  a  fashion.  He  had 
secured  Blair  Rodney  for  a  son-in-law,  but  Blair  was 
not  marrying  the  daughter  he  had  chosen  to  inherit. 


RECOVERED.  223 

That  was  his  first  disappointment.  The  second  was 
even  more  serious, — he  had  come  to  dislike  Blair  with 
all  the  intensity  of  his  intense  temperament.  He 
could  hardly  believe  that  the  young  man  had  ever 
been  pleasant  to  him.  He  told  his  wife  that  Blair  had 
spoiled  Bertha.  "  She  has  already  identified  herself 
with  Blair's  interests,  and  Blair  has  taught  her  to  be 
lieve  his  interests  are  not  identical  with  ours.  I  have 
lost  a  daughter,  Dorinda,  and  I  have  not  gained  a 
son."  He  said  such  words  very  often,  and  very  sadly. 

At  first  Mrs.  Rodney  had  denied  the  position,  but 
even  to  her  there  had  come  a  conviction,  that  after  the 
marriage  was  over  she  would  find  herself  far  from  a 
welcome  guest  at  Innergrey.  For  when  Blair  arrived 
early  in  May,  he  at  once  assumed  the  tone  of  "  master  " 
as  far  as  the  Dower  House  was  concerned.  His  ob 
jections  to  several  things  she  had  ordered  were  de 
cisive.  He  would  have  this,  and  he  would  not  have 
that,  and  on  the  first  Sabbath  he  positively  refused  to 
go  to  Rodney  kirk. 

"  I  dislike  Mr.  Bruce,"  he  said.  "  I  do  not  approve 
of  his  views  on  many  subjects,  and  I  get  no  spiritual 
good  from  him.  Besides,  I  think  Bertha  and  I,  as 
master  and  mistress  of  Innergrey,  ought  to  worship  at 
the  little  kirk  near  there." 

"  And  I  am  glad  he  is  going  to  worship  there  "  ; 
said  the  Colonel  privately.  "  I  shall  be  more  likely  to 
worship  at  Rodney,  only  he  did  not  give  his  real 
reasons  for  the  preference." 

"  I  think  he  did,  Kinross.  I  know  he  dislikes  Mr. 
Bruce  very  much." 

"  He  dislikes  me — us,  I  should  say.  And  he  cannot 
endure  not  to  be  first,  wherever  he  is.  If  he  sits  in 
Rodney  kirk  he  sits  in  our  pew,  and  is  one  of  our 


224  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

household.  At  Innergrey,  he  will  be  master.  He 
will  be  the  greatest  man  in  the  congregation.  He 
can  spread  Blair  Rodney  over  kirk,  minister,  and 
parish." 

"  Perhaps  it  is  natural  to  feel  so." 

"  Perhaps  it  is — but  there  is  a  grace  above  nature. 
It  is  supposed  to  actuate  Christians." 

Every  day  now  the  Colonel  and  Blair  Rodney  drifted 
further  apart.  For  there  was  now  no  necessity  for 
Blair  to  efface  himself  and  be  conciliating.  He  had 
won  Bertha,  and  the  estate.  The  cards  for  his  wed 
ding  festival  were  already  scattered  over  the  country 
side,  the  preparations  for  the  great  ceremony  were 
nearly  complete.  The  Colonel  had  given  his  word 
about  the  estate  ;  he  was  not  a  man  to  break  a  tittle  of 
it.  Even  if  he  were  inclined  to  do  so,  Blair  had  a  letter 
from  the  Colonel  in  which  he  distinctly  said  :  "  I  make 
you,  Blair,  heir  of  Rodney  Law  ;  because  I  have  no 
living  son,  and  you  are  the  next  male  in  the  direct 
line."  There  was  also  the  tremendous  power  of  the 
public  knowledge  of  this  decision.  All  who  knew  the 
Rodneys,  knew  that  he  was  to  marry  Bertha  Rodney. 
And  Bertha  idolized  him.  There  was  no  fear  of  her 
withdrawal ;  and  her  constancy  meant  all  that  was 
included  in  his  right  as  heir. 

So  the  last  weeks  of  May  were  unhappy  weeks. 
Though  the  weather  was  charming,  and  the  outside 
world  busy  with  its  delightful  spring  business,  Rodney 
House  was  pervaded  by  a  restless,  dissatisfied  ele 
ment.  All  its  pleasant,  methodical  ways  were  dis 
turbed  by  the  marriage  preparations,  and  by  the 
disputings  over  them.  The  Colonel  excluded  himself 
from  all  such  consultations.  He  took  the  privilege 
his  admitted  frail  health  gave  him,  and  kept  his  own 


RECOVERED.  225 

room  until  the  afternoon  brought  Mr.  Bruce  to  be  his 
companion.  "  All  this  turmoil  makes  me  miserable, 
Mr.  Bruce,  and  I  keep  out  of  it,"  he  said  sadly,  and 
he  would  have  been  still  more  miserable  if  he  had 
known  how  really  glad  Bertha  and  Blair  were  he  did 
keep  out  of  it. 

During  this  same  time  Bertha  and  Blair  would  also 
have  been  very  miserable,  if  they  had  known  how 
often  the  Colonel  came  near  annulling  the  whole  con 
nection,  as  far  as  he  had  the  power  to  do  so.  "  A 
man  alters  his  will  as  often  as  he  likes,  Mr.  Bruce  ?" 
he  asked  one  day.  And  one  word  of  assent  from  the 
minister  at  that  time  would  have  made  the  Colonel 
take  an  irrevocable  step  as  regarded  Blair  Rodney's 
succession.  But  Bruce  looked  at  him  with  denial  in 
his  eyes,  and  remained  silent. 

"  I  shall  ask  my  lawyer.  I  shall  send  for  him  to 
morrow." 

"  I  would  ask  your  conscience.  I  would  ask  it  this 
night." 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Bruce,  I  am  so  unhappy  !  " 

"All  changes  make  a  certain  melancholy.  What 
we  have  to  put  behind  us  is  part  of  ourselves.  We 
must  die  to  this  life,  Colonel,  before  we  enter  another." 

u  If  I  could  see  the  future." 

"  The  future  is  shaped  out  of  the  past,  and  is  in 
God's  hands.  Leave  it  there." 

"I  try  to.  I  have  made  a  great -mistake.  I  see 
now,  how  hard  it  is  to  order  our  own  way." 

This  conversation  occurred  on  a  Saturday  night. 
On  the  following  Tuesday  Scotia  would  be  home.  On 
Thursday  the  marriage  would  take  place.  Blair  was 
jubilant ;  there  was  more  of  Blair  Rodney  in  the  house 
every  hour.  Bertha  behaved  very  prettily.  She  was 


226  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

desirous  of  leaving  a  sweet  memory,  and  these  few 
last  days  would  preserve  it  best.  Mrs.  Rodney  was 
weary  and  fretful.  So  many  things  devolved  on  her. 
She  wished  now  that  she  had  accepted  Scotia's  offer 
to  return  home  earlier,  and  relieve  her  of  part  of  the 
burden.  But  when  the  offer  came  she  was  just  in  the 
first  enthusiasm  of  orders  and  directions.  It  appeared 
then  to  be  very  easy  work  ;  she  did  not  think  it  likely 
that  she  would  tire  of  it. 

And  she  feared  some  unpleasant  collision.  She 
could  see  that  Blair  and  Bertha,  in  their  effusive  hap 
piness,  were  selfish  and  dictatorial.  The  Colonel  was 
hard  to  manage  as  things  were.  Scotia  would  prob 
ably  have  good  grounds  for  complaint,  and  if  Scotia 
and  her  father  began  to  sympathize  with  each  other, 
no  one  could  tell  what  trouble  might  ensue.  So  Mrs. 
Rodney  advised  Scotia  not  to  return  until  the  wed 
ding  was  at  hand,  and  Scotia  was  not  unwilling  to 
escape  its  trying  antecedents. 

"  This  is  the  last  Sabbath  of  my  maiden  life  !  "  said 
Bertha  with  a  sigh.  "  I  remember  my  betrothal  Sab 
bath  so  well.  And  next  Sabbath  will  be  my  bride 
Sabbath  !  Blair,  dear  one,  how  strange  it  all  is  !  " 

She  delighted  in  such  platitudes,  and  Blair  felt  them 
to  be  the  proper  reflections.  For  the  time  they  made 
Bertha  and  himself  the  central  pivot  on  which  even 
Sabbath  days  turned.  And  self-complacency  is  such 
a  comfortable  sensation.  If  a  mantis  kept  under  its 
influence,  he  naturally  spreads  himself,  and  takes  up 
more  room  than  he  ought. 

"  I  am  so  lucky  about  weather ;  "  said  Bertha,  as 
she  smoothed  her  snowy  muslin  dress.  "  See  how  the 
sun  is  shining,  and  what  a  delicate  perfume  comes  in 
through  the  open  window." 


RECOVERED.  227 

"  'Tis  from  the  wall-flowers,  and  the  May  lilies  ;  " 
said  Mrs.  Rodney. 

Then  they  went  to  church,  and  because  Mrs.  Rod 
ney  was  alone  they  went  with  her  to  Rodney  Kirk. 
And  Blair  took  several  occasions  to  point  out  this  bit 
of  self-denial  to  her.  "  I  dislike  Mr.  Bruce,  and  I 
think  he  preaches  a  very  unprofitable  sermon,  but 
Bertha  and  I  cannot  suffer  you  to  go  alone,  mother." 

"  Dear  me  !  I  must  not  forget  that  this  is  my  last 
Sabbath  in  childhood's  kirk  !  "  and  Bertha  sighed  and 
looked  sweetly  mournful  and  very  charming  indeed. 

In  the  afternoon  Mrs.  Rodney  declared  herself  un 
able  to  goto  church  again.  She  said  she  was  "  sleepy 
and  worn  out,  and  could  not  give  attention  to  the  ser 
vice."  J3o  Blair  and  Bertha  went  to  Innergrey  very 
early,  having  determined  privately  to  drive  around  by 
the  house,  and  see  if  some  work  ordered  to  be  done 
on  the  garden  had  been  completed. 

Soon  after  they  had  gone  the  Colonel  came  down 
stairs.  He  was  dressed  for  kirk,  but  looked  thought 
ful  and  preoccupied.  He  said  he  had  had  a  strange 
dream,  and  asked  where  Bertha  and  Blair  were. 

"  They  went  to  the  kirk  by  Innergrey,  I  believe." 

"  Are  you  going  to  kirk,  Dorinda  ?  " 

4<  I  am  too  sick  and  tired." 

"  Then  I  will  have  the  victoria,  and  Traill  shall 
drive  me." 

"  Blair  and  Bertha  have  taken  the  victoria,  and 
Traill  is  driving  them." 

"  Well  I  suppose  I  must  have  the  landau  and  Jack 
Lowther."  He  gave  the  order  and  was  silent  until  the 
carriage  was  at  the  door  ;  then  he  kissed  his  wife  and 
bade  her  rest  till  his  return.  It  was  a  pleasure  to  catch 
Lowther's  smiling  face  ;  the  man  looked  so  happy, 


228  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

and  spoke  so  cheerily,  and  did  his  work  so  willingly, 
that  he  radiated  a  glad  content.  The  Colonel  answered 
his  smile,  and  a  load  seemed  to  fall  from  his  heart. 
But  this  was  not  all.  In  some  way  Lowther  had  been 
a  part  of  his  dream.  He  could  not  recall  in  what 
way,  but  he  knew  that  he  had  seen  the  man  in  its 
shadowy  presentiment.  He  was  searching  his  mind 
for  this  half-forgotten  dream  all  the  way  to  kirk. 

It  was  hardly  service  time  when  they  arrived,  but  the 
Colonel  was  glad  to  surround  himself  with  that  atmos 
phere  of  retirement  from  earth,  which  was  there  pos 
sible.  He  had  rarely  felt  so  little  able  to  control  either 
his  outer  or  inner  man.  Drifting  thoughts  from  every 
corner  of  his  past  life  floated  through  his  memory;  he 
was  like  a  feather  wafted  here  and  there,  as  chance  hap 
pened  to  carry  him.  When  Bruce  began  the  service,  he 
made  a  great  effort  to  collect  himself,  but  his  soul  would 
not  attend  ;  it  seemed  to  be  steeped  in  quiescence  and 
indifference  ;  a  state — if  people  would  but  notice  it — 
often  prefiguring  some  sharp  and  sudden  call  upon  its 
utmost  forces  or  its  endurance. 

Through  the  open  windows  he  heard  vaguely  the 
wind  in  the  fir  trees  outside  the  kirk,  and  the  bees  hum 
ming  among  the  flowers  that  sweetened  the  graves. 
He  knew  that  he  rose  and  sat  down  with  the  congre 
gation,  and  that  their  voices,  and  the  voice  of  the 
preacher,  was  in  his  ears  like  sounds  far  off  and  far 
away  from  his  care  or  interest.  But  his  eyes  were 
mostly  closed,  and  he  felt  no  inclination  to  use  any 
other  sense. 

Toward  the  end  of  the  final  hymn  there  was  a  decid 
ed  movement  at  the  inner  door  of  the  kirk,  and  one 
of  the  elders  spoke  to  two  strangers  who  entered.  One 
was  a  man  of  more  than  fifty  years  of  age,  grizzled  and 


RECOVERED.  229 

tanned  with  exposure  to  fierce  suns  and  hot  winds. 
The  other  was  much  younger,  and  looked  like  one  ac 
customed  to  carry  arms,  and  to  have  his  own  way.  His 
manner  was  imperious  and  impatient ;  for  while  his 
companion  hesitated  to  disobey  the  sign  and  whispered 
injunction  of  the  kirk-officer,  he  totally  disregarded  it. 

With  swift,  natural  steps  he  went  to  Colonel  Rod 
ney's  pew.  The  congregation  was  rising — the  preacher 
waiting  to  give  the  benediction — the  Colonel  stand 
ing  with  closed  eyes  and  both  hands  resting  on 
the  top  of  his  staff.  His  white,  impassive  face  be 
trayed  no  knowledge  of  the  interruption.  He  was 
indeed  unconscious  of  it  until  the  man  was  before 
him.  He  said  one  word.  The  Colonel  opened  his 
eyes,  and  his  staff  fell  to  the  ground.  For  he  had  flung 
up  his  arms,  and  been  caught  in  the  arms  of  the  speaker. 

"Father!  My  Father!  It  is  Archie!  I  was  not 
killed  at  Durphoot  camp.  Lord  Moffat  has  brought 
me  back.  Father  !  dear  Father  !  " 

The  sweet  love  which  filled  these  broken  sen 
tences — the  strong  arms  around  him — the  cheek  wet 
with  tears  against  his  cheek — the  great  blue  eyes, 
whose  candid  gaze  he  knew  so  well — all  the  joyful 
certainty  of  the  miracle,  took  but  one  swift,  glad  min 
ute  to  enact.  The  minister's  solemn  voice  invoking 
the  benediction  had  scarce  ceased  ere  the  Colonel  was 
all  alive  to  the  great  and  wonderful  joy  that  had  come 
to  him. 

"  My  son  !     My  son  !  " 

The  words  mingled  themselves  with  the  son's  "  My 
father!  My  father  !"  Recognition  was  instantaneous 
as  thought,  and  sure  as  life.  And  just  as  quickly  the 
wine  of  joy  flew  to  the  Colonel's  heart,  and  made  him 
strong  from  head  to  foot. 


230  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

He  took  his  son's  arm  and  with  an  irresistible  move 
ment  led  him  to  the  front  of  the  pulpit.  In  this  move 
ment  there  was  something  imperative  and  peremptory. 
The  people  were  arrested  by  it.  They  looked  with 
amazement  on  the  two  men  standing  in  a  place  so 
authoritative  and  distinctive ;  they  were  still  more 
amazed  when  the  Colonel  in  a  glad  resonant  voice  cried 
out : 

"  Friends  and  neighbors  !  Stay  a  moment  and  re 
joice  with  me  !  This  is  my  son  !  He  was  dead,  and 
he  is  alive  again  ;  he  was  lost,  and  he  is  found  !  " 

Lord  Moffat  came  quickly  to  the  young  man's  side, 
Bruce — still  wearing  his  gown — to  the  Colonel's. 
There  was  an  indescribable  murmur  of  sympathy 
through  the  kirk — the  sweet  vibration  of  a  thousand 
blessings  in  one. 

"  This  is  my  son  !  This  is  my  son  !  "  He  kept 
repeating  the  words,  as  leaning  on  the  young  man's 
arm,  he  passed  through  the  rejoicing  congregation. 
He  did  not  know  that  he  was  weeping — that  tears  of 
unspeakable  joy  were  rolling  down  his  cheeks — that  he 
was  walking  without  his  staff — that  he  was  suddenly 
twenty  years  younger. 

The  little  party  were  stayed  at  every  step  by  some 
tenant  or  shepherd,  each  took  the  young  laird's  hand 
and  gave  him  a  "  God  bless  you,  sir  !  "  The  Colonel 
could  say  nothing  in  reply  but  "  My  Son  !  Bal- 
burn.  My  son  !  Craill.  My  son  !  Tyndall." 
He  was  beside  himself  with  joy.  And  Bruce,  see 
ing  it,  lifted  his  hand  to  command  silence,  and  then 
lifted  his  voice  in  a  verse,  which  all  instantly  took  up, 
and  so  singing,  went  out  of  the  House  of  God,  praising 
Him  : 


RECOVERED.  231 

Who  doth  redeem  thy  life,  that  thou 

To  death  may'st  not  go  down  ; 
Who  thee  with  loving  kindness  doth 

And  tender  mercies  crown.* 

Jack  Lowther  stood  at  the  carriage,  and  one  of  the 
elders  remembered  the  Colonel's  hat  and  staff.  He 
would  not,  of  himself,  have  noticed  the  want  of  either. 
He  put  his  son  beside  him,  and  Lord  Moffat  and  the 
minister  occupied  the  other  seat.  And  now  and  then 
Jack  Lowther  turned  his  large  face  backward.  It  was 
shining  like  the  sun.  Jack  would  have  dearly  liked  to 
whistle  "  Muirland  Willie,"  if  it  had  not  been  the  Sab 
bath.  And  once  he  caught  his  master's  eye,  and  gave 
him  back  his  smile,  and  then  the  Colonel  suddenly  re 
membered  his  dream,  and  knew  that  some  one  behind 
him  had  perceived  the  joy  that  was  at  hand — had 
known  all  the  details  of  it  so  accurately,  that  even  his 
unusual  driver  had  been  foreseen.  And  in  a  moment 
of  spiritual  comradeship,  he  involuntarily  stretched  out 
his  hand  to  this  unseen  and  unknown  friend. 

He  soon  found  out  that  Archibald  spoke  little  and 
very  imperfect  English.  "  He  has  been  in  the  colleges 
of  Bokhara  and  the  camps  of  Khiva,"  said  Lord  Mof 
fat,  "  but  he  has  a  noble  heart,  and  good  abilities,  and 
he  will  soon  recapture  all,  and  more  than  he  has  lost 
from  the  past." 

At  this  hour  the  Colonel  hardly  seemed  able  to  care 
for  the  past.  Archibald  was  beside  him.  He  could 
look  into  his  face,  clasp  his  hand,  and  hear  him  speak. 
"  Let  the  past  go."  It  troubled  him  to  hear  it  named. 

As  they  approached  the  house,  Mrs.  Rodney  heard 
the  carriage  wheels,  and  she  rose  and  went  to  the  win- 

*  Psalm  103.    Version  allowed  by  General  Assembly  of  the  Kirk 

Of    Scothnr'. 


232  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

dow.  She  knew  Bruce,  but  who  were  these  strangers  ? 
Her  first  feeling  was  one  of  anger.  Surely  the  Colonel 
knew  how  tired  she  was — how  much  she  had  to  do. 
What  did  he  mean  by  bringing  company  home,  and 
on  the  Sabbath  day  ?  Bruce  also  !  The  minister 
never  visited  on  the  Sabbath.  Why  had  he  come  this 
day  ?  A  sudden  fear  about  Bertha  and  Blair  made  her 
sick.  Had  anything  happened  them  ?  Were  the 
strangers  doctors  ? 

Then  the  Colonel's'voice  startled  her.  There  was  a 
ring  in  it  unknown  for  years.  He  came  upstairs  like  a 
young  man.  There  were  other  steps  with  his.  She 
stood  in  the  middle  of  her  room,  prescient  of  some 
strange  event,  trembling  with  its  uncertainty.  The 
Colonel  slightly  opened  the  door  and  looked  in.  His 
face  was  so  changed,  his  voice  was  so  changed,  but  be 
fore  she  could  speak  and  ask  any  question,  he  had 
taken  her  to  his  breast,  he  was  asking  her  "  if  she  could 
bear  a  great  joy  ?  If  she  could  believe  what  was  the 
most  unlikely  of  all  events  to  happen  ?  Oh,  Dorinda  ! 
can  you  think  of  Archie  alive  ?  Of  Archie  coming 
home  again  ?  Of  Archie  here  ?  Dearest,  do  not  faint 
and  miss  your  wonderful  happiness.  Archie  !  Archie  ! 
Come  here  now  !  Come  here." 

She  sunk  into  a  chair  speechless,  her  eyes  dilating 
with  rapture  and  love  as  the  young  man  approached. 
He  fell  on  his  knees  by  her  side.  He  put  his  arms 
around  her  neck.  He  drew  her  head  into  his  breast, 
and  whispered  over  and  over,  that  one,  sweet,  ineffable 
word,  "  Mother  !  Mother  !  Mother !  " 

Then  the  Colonel  closed  the  door  and  left  them 
alone.  He  began  to  think  of  his  duties  as  a  host,  of 
the  gratitude  due  his  unknown  benefactor,  and  sud 
denly — as  if  he  had  been  struck  by  the  thought — of 


RECOVERED.  233 

Bertha  and  Blair.  As  they  entered  his  mind,  they 
entered  the  house.  The  Colonel  saw  them  coming  to 
ward  him.  They  also  saw  the  Colonel,  and  his  face 
startled  them,  though  they  had  no  time  to  make  a  pri 
vate  comment  on  it.  But  as  soon  as  he  was  near,  Ber 
tha  said  : 

"  Father,  how  well — how  strange  you  look  !  Has 
anything  happened?" 

"  The  strangest  thing  that  could  happen,  Bertha. 
Your  lost  brother  Archibald  has  come  home.  Lord 
Moffat  found  him  at  Bokhara." 

"  Archibald  come  home  ?     Impossible  !  " 

"  He  is  now  with  your  mother.  Go,  welcome  him !  " 
and  Bertha,  without  a  word,  fled  upstairs  ;  but  she  went 
not  to  herinother'sroom,  she  ran  to  her  own  chamber, 
and  locking  the  doors  threw  herself  on  her  bed  in  a 
paroxysm  of  apprehensive  misery. 

"  Oh,  why  did  he  come  just  now  ?  Why  did  he  not 
wait  just  one  week  ?  Then  I  would  not  have  cared 
so  much  !  Oh,  how  miserable  I  am  !  And  I  was  so 
happy  !  How  cruel  !  How  cruel !  " 

Blair  took  the  information  with  incredulity.  "It  is 
quite  impossible,  sir,"  he  said.  "After  so  long  an 
absence,  you  might  be  very  easily  deceived.  I  should 
not  be  too  sanguine,  if  I  were  you." 

"Thank  God,  there  is  no  deception!  I  knew  my 
son  at  once.  He  has  brought  evidence  beyond  doubt 
with  him.  Why,  my  boy  has  in  his  pocket  to-day  the 
only  two  letters  his  mother  ever  wrote  him  ;  the  little 
purse  she  netted  for  him  ;  the  faded  silhouette  of  his 
sister  Scotia,  sitting  on  her  mother's  knee.  There  is 
no  possible  mistake.  It  is  my  very  own  son  Archi 
bald  !  " 

"  Then,  sir,  it  will  be  necessary  for  me  to  have  a 


234  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

very  quick  understanding  with  you  concerning  ray 
rights." 

"Your  rights?  Yes,  yes!  But  it  is  the  Sabbath. 
We  will  speak  about  them  in  the  morning." 

Blair  bowed  and  went  to  his  room.  Sabbath  or  no 
Sabbath,  he  gave  way  there  to  his  rage  and  disappoint 
ment.  It  had  been  a  great  effort  to  hide  it  from  the 
Colonel.  "Confusion,"  he  muttered.  "What  is  to 
be  done  ;  I  shall  lose  the  estate  now,  of  course.  Well, 
he  shall  pay  me  well  to  give  up  my  claim — and  marry 
his  daughter.  I  am  not  going  to  bind  myself  for  a 
trifle.  This  new-found  son.  Pshaw!  he  is  an  im 
postor.  And  the  Colonel  knows  it.  But  I  have  felt 
that  I  was  disliked  lately.  No  impostor  shall  deceive 
me ;  I  will  find  him  out,  and  send  him  to  the  tread 
mill." 

But  even  while  he  promised  himself  so  much,  he 
had  an  invincible  doubt  in  his  heart.  Assert  as  he 
would,  he  believed  Archibald  Rodney  had  been  re 
covered.  He  felt  that  his  claim  was  already  set  aside, 
and  he  had  a  mortifying  conviction  that  Colonel  Rod 
ney  was  glad  to  be  rid  of  him  and  his  pretentions  to 
Rodney. 

A  few  hours  with  the  young  laird  turned  these 
doubts  into  certainties.  When  Archibald  entered  the 
dining-room  with  his  mother  on  his  arm,  his  personal 
ity  was  beyond  impugning.  When  he  stood  by  his 
father's  side,  he  was  the  Colonel's  youth  come  back 
again.  He  also  remembered  the  most  trivial  affairs  of 
his  childhood's  home — the  names  of  his  horse  and 
dog — of  many  of  his  father's  regiment.  He  could 
describe  yet  ladies  who  had  visited  them.  With  Lord 
Moffat's  assistance  as  a  translator,  he  could  give  the 
history  of  all  the  events  and  changes  of  his  own  cap- 


RECO  VERED.  235 

tivity.  There  was  no  more  chance  of  denying  his 
claim  than  of  denying  that  two  and  two  make  four. 

He  told  Bertha  this  before  they  parted  that  night. 
They  were  sitting  in  the  large  drawing-room,  where 
they  had  gone  to  be  alone.  It  had  been  prepared  for 
the  marriage-feast,  and  the  preparations  had  already 
a  look  of  being  out  of  place  and  unnecessary. 

"It  is  really  my  brother,"  said  Bertha. 

"  It  is  your  brother.     There  is  no  doubt  of  it." 

"Will  his  return  affect  us  very  much,  dear 
Blair?" 

"It  will  prevent  our  marriage — for  some  time." 

"Oh,  Blair!  Blair!  How  can  you  look  at  it  in 
such  a  cruel  way?" 

"  We  must  be  sensible,  Bertha.  Your  father  prom 
ised  us  Innergrey,  and  one  thousand  pounds  a  year. 
That,  with  my  income,  would  have  been  sufficient." 

"And  he  will  not  take  Innergrey  from  us.  That 
would  not  be  like  father." 

"But  if  he  does  not  give  us  the  income  to  keep  the 
house  ?" 

"But  he  will,  Blair.     I  am  sure  he  will." 

"  I  do  not  think  so." 

"  Why  not?" 

"  Because  the  new  heir  will  require  the  income,  my 
dear.  Rodney  will  not  support  two  heirs-apparent." 

He  spoke  coldly  and  with  some  temper.  Poor 
Bertha's  heart  was  sick  with  fear.  She  tried  all  her 
pretty  wiles  on  this  big  man,  sulky  with  his  own  loss 
of  prestige,  but  without  effect.  She  thought  he  never 
bade  her  "  good-night  "  so  carelessly.  He  said  he 
was  so  full  of  anxiety,  he  did  not  know  what  he  was 
doing.  But  Bertha  felt  that  he  ought  to  have  remem 
bered  her  anxiety — the  crushing  shame  and  chagrin  she 


236  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

must  suffer,  if  her  marriage  was  postponed — all  the 
womanly  humiliations  she  would  have  to  bear — and 
added  thereto,  the  same  loss  of  prestige  he  felt  person 
ally  to  be  so  bitter. 


XIV. 

THE   LOST    FOUND. 

"  This  money  has  a  power  above 

The  stars  and  fates  to  manage  Love  ; 

Whose  arrows  learned  poets  hold 

That  never  fail,  are  tipp'd  with  gold. 

And  though  Love's  all  the  world's  pretense 

Money's  the  mythologic  sense 

The  real  substance  of  the  shadow 

Which  all  address  and  courtship's  made  to." 

—  Hudibras. 
"  The  conscience  of  a  people  is  theirpower." 

—  Dryden. 


*T^HIS  eventful  Sabbath  had  other  points  of  interest 
besides  those  affecting  the  house  of  Rodney.  It 
was  to  Angus  Bruce  also  a  turning  point  in  life.  For 
it  was  the  last  Sabbath  he  would  ever  officiate  as  a 
minister  of  the  established  Kirk  of  Scotland.  The  dis 
ruption  so  long  anticipated  had  taken  place,  and  Angus 
had  been  one  of  the  four  hundred  ministers  who  had 
left  kirk  and  manse  on  the  question  of  the  supreme 
authority  of  Christ  in  all  spiritual  matters.  He  had 
intended  to  speak  to  the  people  on  the  subject  after 
the  service,  or  rather  to  appoint  a  meeting  to  consider 
the  peculiar  condition  of  his  congregation,  and  collect 
the  suffrages  and  assistance  of  all  who  purposed  to 
form  themselves  into  a  Free  Kirk.  But  the  subject 
had  been  put  out  of  his  mind  by  the  unexpected  circuru- 

237 


238  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

stance  of  Archibald's  restoration  to  his  family,  and  his 
native  land. 

However,  when  he  returned  to  the  manse  he  found 
a  large  company  awaiting  him.  The  books  and  pic 
tures  which  had  given  to  the  room  its  only  element  of 
comfort  were  now  packed  for  removal,  and  on  the 
rough  pine  boxes  this  grave  society  were  calmly  sitting 
reviewing  the  opinions  which  had  left  them  churchless 
in  a  land  of  churches.  Bruce's  entrance  was  a  wel 
come  interruption,  for  no  one  had  heard  the  particu 
lars  of  the  great  convention,  and  all  were  solemnly 
curious  about  it. 

"  Glad  to  see  you,  Minister,"  said  Elder  Bogie. 
"  We  are  nane  o'us  fit  for  the  week's  wark  till  we  hear 
o"  the  great  wark  in  Edinburgh.  And  we  are  proud 
indeed  that  you  spoke  for  us  all  on  that  day  ;  and  now 
we  want  to  stand  by  your  side,  in  whate'er  you  think  it 
right  for  us  to  do.  'Twould  be  a  grand  day,  Minister  ? " 

"Such  a  day  as  none  now  living  may  ever  see  again. 
Such  a  night  before  the  day,  I  may  add.  For  none 
but  little  children  or  the  most  thoughtless  of  men  and 
women  slept  an  hour  in  it.  Indeed,  the  streets  of  Edin 
burgh  were  crowded  with  earnest  men,  who  could  not 
rest  for  the  thoughts  within  them.  And  the  ministers 
were  going  from  group  to  group,  stirring  up  the  people 
to  stand  for  the  rights  of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland.  Oh 
men  !  the  beautiful  city  has  seen  many  an  anxious  night 
in  her  long  history,  but  not  even  when  Prince  Charlie 
entered  it,  and  the  gray  old  castle  looked  down  on  his 
gallant  nobles  and  Highland  host,  did  it  see  so  noble 
a  gathering  !  It  was  the  host  of  the  Lord,  ready  every 
man  of  them  to  give  the  last  penny  of  his  substance, 
and  the  last  drop  of  his  blood,  for  the  honor  of  God's 
name  and  God's  house.  Day  came,  but  nobody 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  239 

thought  of  their  own  affairs.  Shops  were  shuttered 
and  locked,  men  and  masters  alike,  were  waiting  to  see 
if  the  ministers  would  have  grace  and  strength  to  stand 
by  the  Kirk,  when  their  allegiance  would  make  them 
homeless  and  penniless." 

"  Honest  men  !  They  didna  fail  her,  Minister  ?" 
"  Not  one  of  them,  Deacon  Lusk.  I  was  in  the 
Assembly  Hall  when  the  Marquis  of  Bute  appeared 
for  the  Queen.  Dr.  Welsh,  as  the  moderator,  made 
the  complaint  for  the  Kirk — told  all  her  wrongs  and 
humiliations,  specially  the  putting  of  the  civil  power 
above  her,  in  her  own  spiritual  functions ;  the  con 
tempt  with  which  her  petitions  for  redress  had  been 
received,  such,  and  so  on.  Then  advising  all  who 
were  for  a  Free  Kirk  to  withdraw,  taking  with  them 
the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  standards  of  the 
Kirk  of  Scotland,  he  bowed  to  Lord  Bute,  left  his 
chair  and  turned  to  the  door.  Dr.  Chalmers  lifted 
his  hat  and  followed  him — then  Campbell  of  Monzie — 
and  Dr.  Gordon,  and  Dr.  Macfarlane — and  man  after 
man — and  row  after  row — till  on  the  benches  that  had 
been  so  crowded,  there  was  scarce  a  man  left.  In  a 
few  silent  and  solemn  minutes,  four  hundred  minis 
ters  and  five  hundred  elders  had  withdrawn.  The 
rest  of  the  great  audience  rose  to  their  feet.  They 
were  still  as  death,  gazing  breathless  on  the  scene. 
Many  were  weeping.  I  have  no  doubt  all  were  pray 
ing." 

On  a  theme  so  grand  it  was  easy  to  talk  the  night 
away  ;  and  indeed  it  was  in  the  first  melancholy  gleam 
of  dawn  that  Bruce  walked  to  the  manse  gate  with  his 
friends.  For  a  few  minutes  he  remained  there,  watch 
ing  the  men  as  they  went  to  their  sheepfolds  and  fish 
ing  boats — their  large,  plaided,  bonneted  forms  look- 


240  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

ing  through  the  misty,  fantastic  shroud,  as  colossally 
unreal  as  men  in  a  vision. 

Then  he  returned  to  his  desolated,  uncomfortable 
room,  and  fell  suddenly  to  his  lowest  physical  ebb. 
He  could  not  think  any  more  ;  feel  any  more  ;  he 
could  not  even  keep  his  eyes  open.  He  let  his  per 
sonality  escape,  flutter  away,  evaporate.  He  was  soon 
in  that  deep  sleep  which  visits  exhausted  men.  The 
packing-cases,  the  disorder,  the  meagerness  of  the 
furniture,  gave  an  atmosphere  of  great  unrest  to  the 
room.  But  in  the  midst  of  it,  on  the  hard,  black 
couch,  the  handsome  form  of  the  sleeping  minister 
lay  in  perfect  peace.  Fleshly  material  men  sink  al 
most  as  low  as  pure  matter  when  they  sleep,  but  the 
eager  soul  of  Angus  Bruce  still  illumined  its  mask  of 
beautiful  clay.  His  eyelids  were  luminous  ;  his  mouth 
smiling;  his  long,  white  hands,  though  quite  still, 
looked  as  if  they  remembered  their  skill  and  aptitudes. 
For  though  it  cannot  reflect,  the  body  does  remember — 
the  feet  of  the  dancer,  the  fingers  of  the  musician  or 
writer,  have  a  memory  special  to  their  powers. 

Alas  !  it  is  in  youth,  when  we  need  it  least,  that 
such  sleep  is  possible.  Years  exhaust  the  capacity  for 
it,  and  the  soul  has  fretted  and  worried  the  animal  in 
stincts  away  which  brought  the  sweet  restorative. 
While  Bruce  was  renewing  life  in  oblivion  to  all  its 
demands,  the  Colonel  was  wasting  it  in  restless  move 
ments  and  intense  feeling.  Though  his  son  was  fast 
asleep  in  the  next  room,  though  twice  he  had  walked 
softly  to  the  bedside  and  looked  at  him,  he  could  not 
himself  reach  that  blessed  refreshment  which  he  so 
much  needed. 

It  was  not  that  he  was  tossed  about  with  conflicting 
opinions,  or  any  uncertainty  of  purpose.  He  had  faced 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  241 

the  subject  of  Blair  Rodney  from  the  first  with  a 
positive,  unwavering  decision.  He  knew  precisely 
what  he  ought  to  do,  and  what  he  would  do,  in  regard 
to  what  Blair  had  called  his  rights.  In  this  respect 
he  was  more  fortunate  than  his  wife.  Mrs.  Rodney 
did  not  dislike  Blair  as  heartily  as  the  Colonel  did, 
and  she  felt  very  keenly  for  her  daughter  Bertha. 
She  had  almost  angered  her  husband  by  what  he 
called  her  partiality.  For,  happy  as  the  mother 
was  to  receive  back  her  son,  she  could  not  avoid  an 
overwhelming  pity  for  the  girl  whose  prospects  were 
so  altered  by  the  unforeseen  circumstance. 

It  was  truly  an  overwhelming  affliction  to  Bertha. 
She  had  passed,  that  afternoon,  out  of  the  sunshine, 
into  a  gloom  every  hour  growing  blacker.  There  had 
been  for  her  just  one  step  between  joy  and  despair. 
For  she  did  despair,  even  in  the  first  few  whispered 
words  between  Blair  and  herself  on  the  event.  It  had 
made  a  change  in  him  even  then,  sharp  and  sure  as 
that  made  by  a  freezing  wind  passing  over  tropical 
flowers.  Her  hopes  had  met  their  death.  She  could 
not  lift  her  heart  above  this  conviction. 

About  the  middle  of  the  night  she  tapped  at  her 
mother's  door,  and  Mrs.  Rodney  was  almost  glad  to 
escape  the  enthusiasms  of  her  husband  to  share  the 
pitiful  forebodings  of  her  daughter.  She  took  the 
girl  in  her  arms  and  encouraged  her  to  tell  all  her 
fear  and  suffering.  And  it  was  characteristic  that 
they  spoke  very  low,  and  controlled  themselves,  lest 
the  servants  should  divine  their  pain  and  misinter 
pret  it. 

"  Oh  mother,  mother  !     How  can  I  bear  it  ?" 

"  I  do  not  think  the  marriage  will  be  put  off,  Bertha. 
Blair  loves  you." 


242  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  He  said  unless  father  gave  us  one  thousand 
pounds  a  year  we  could  not  keep  up  Innergrey. 
Mother,  can  you  persuade  father  to  keep  his  word  ?  " 

"  My  dear  !  No  one  has  any  occasion  to  persuade 
your  father  to  keep  his  word  ;  but  in  this  case,  your 
father's  word  was  dependent  on  circumstances,  which 
every  one  believed  to  be  absolutely  beyond  change. 
Yet  change  has  come,  and  one  change  must  bring  many 
others.  I  will  do  my  best,  but  about  money  matters  I 
have  little  knowledge  and  little  influence.  But  your 
father  will  do  right.  I  am  sure  of  that." 

"  Blair  thinks  Innergrey,  and  one  thousand  pounds 
yearly,  barely  his  right.  He  wants  both  settled  on  us 
for  life." 

"  Blair  is  unreasonable." 

"  No,  no,  mother  !  Think  how  much  more  he  has 
been  hoping  for.  Mother,  if  the  wedding  is  put  off  I 
shall  die  of  shame.  Every  one  will  pity  me.  I  could 
tell  you  twenty  girls  who  will  call  to  see  me  in  my 
misery  and  disappointment,  who  would  drive  twenty 
miles  out  of  their  way  rather  than  call  to  see  me  a 
happy  wife  at  Innergrey.  I  shall  be  the  talk  of  all  the 
country  side.  Women  will  make  parties  to  discuss 
my  position.  They  will  say  '  Blair  Rodney  was  glad 
to  be  rid  of  me  ' — that  he  would  not  marry  me  with 
out  the  estate — that  I  have  been  so  proud  and  con 
ceited,  so  evidently  happy,  that  they  are  not  sorry  for 
me.  Men  meeting  in  their  fields,  or  in  their  houses, 
will  pity  '  poor  Bertha  Rodney  '  and  call  Blair  the  bad 
names  they  call  each  other — or  else  they  will  say, 
'Blair  Rodney  was  not  a  bird  to  be  caught  with  chaff.' 
Mother,  mother,  do  you  not  see  and  feel  it  all  ?  And 
the  beautiful  home  I  was  to  have  had  !  And  all 
my  pretty  dresses  !  If  I  should  put  one  on,  some 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  243 

person  would  be  sure  to  say,  *  Poor  thing  !  that  dress 
was  bought  for  the  wedding  that  never  came  off.' " 

"  My  darling  !  I  see  and  feel  it  all  with  you.  But 
I  think  the  home  is  still  yours.  And  the  dresses  will 
yet  be  happily  worn.  I  cannot  believe  Blair  will  break 
off  the  marriage  now." 

"  You  did  not  see  his  face  last  night.  He  barely 
touched  my  lips  when  he  left  me.  His  voice  was  hard 
and  cruel." 

"Then,  surely,  you  do  not  want  to  marry  a  man  so 
mercenary  and  so  cruel." 

"  I  do  !  I  do  !  I  cannot  bear  the  public  pity  and 
shame.  I  would  rather  bear  the  private  misery. 
Mother,  can  you  not  find  out  some  way  ?  Have  you 
no  comfort  for  me  ?  " 

"  My  dear,  is  it  not  some  comfort  to  get  back  your 
only  brother  ? " 

"  No,  it  is  not  !  I  know  nothing  about  Archibald. 
I  was  only  a  baby  when  he  was  carried  off.  I  do  not 
think  he  is  at  all  pleasant.  He  has  such  strange  ways. 
He  does  not  know  how  to  behave.  He  hardly  knows 
how  to  sit  down  ;  and  when  he  stands,  he  looks  as  if  he 
was  going  to  order  us  about  like  a  gang  of  slaves.  He 
is  a  pagan,  too,  or  very  near  one." 

"  Bertha,  stop  !  Archibald  will  be,  in  a  year  or  two, 
the  finest  man  in  Fifeshire.  He  has  had  an  Oriental 
training.  He  is  now  to  be  properly  educated  for  his 
position.  And  oh  !  what  a  loving  heart  he  has  !  I 
can  tell  you  a  hundred  things " 

"  Do  not  tell  me  one  of  them.  If  he  has  a  loving 
heart,  let  him  give  up  something  to  his  sister.  I  shall 
tell  him  so  in  the  morning." 

"  You  cannot  possibly  make  him  understand  the 
position,  and  your  father  would  never  forgive  you  if 


244  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

you  tried  to  make  him  understand.  I  do  believe 
Archie  would  resign  everything,  but  would  you  break 
your  father's  heart  and  crush  the  hopes  God  has 
regiven  him  ?" 

"  My  heart  is  breaking !     My  heart  is  breaking  !  " 

In  such  wretched  complaining  the  night  passed. 
At  the  dawn,  just  when  Angus  was  dismissing  his 
friends  at  the  manse  gate,  Mrs.  Rodney  declared  her 
self  no  longer  able  to  listen  and  endure,  and  Bertha 
promised  to  try  to  sleep.  But  the  sleep  of  both 
women  was  fitful  and  broken,  and  strange  and  unbid 
den  thoughts  came  alike  to  them.  The  mother  put 
them  angrily  away  ;  the  daughter  nursed  and  encour 
aged  them. 

"  Why  had  Archibald  come  back  only  to  make 
trouble  ?  They  had  been  accustomed  to  think  of  him 
as  one  of  the  Sons  of  God — a  splendid,  angelic  youth 
among  the  host  of  heaven,  doing  God's  will.  1  his 
strange,  foreign-looking  man,  reared  in  the  tents  of 
Khiva  and  the  colleges  of  Bokhara — the  very  Rome 
of  Islamism — with  the  Talmud  in  his  heart,  and  the 
breath  of  deserts  and  wild  manhood  about  him,  was  a 
contradiction  hard  to  accept." 

The  sister  frankly  said  so.  And  who  but  God  knew 
the  agonies  of  opposing  emotions  which  the  mother 
fought  down,  tenderly  recalled,  fought  back  again, 
till  worn  out  with  the  heart-conflict  she  found  relief  in 
a  passionate  abandon  to  tears.  She  told  her  husband 
they  were  tears  of  joy ;  she  told  her  heart  so ;  and 
then  she  remembered  Bertha,  and  wept  again  and 
again,  until  she  was  seriously  ill. 

Come  !  Let  us  be  honest  with  ourselves.  Is  not 
this  the  most  dreadful  thing  about  death,  that  some 
commonplace  being  replaces  the  dear  one  that  was 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  245 

once  our  very  life?  That  meals  at  stated  hours 
and  trivial  pleasures  fill  the  great  void  we  thought 
never  would  be  filled  ?  That  the  beloved  has  finally 
taken  rank  with  things  perfectly  indifferent,  so  that  if  it 
should  be  suddenly  said,  "  He  is  here  !  "  we  should  be 
more  embarrassed  than  happy.  We  should  not  know 
where  to  place  him.  Alas  !  alas  !  for  the  comfortable 
homes  so  often  built  upon  the  extinction  of  a  great 
love  !  Bertha  Rodney  did  not  commit  a  strange  or  an 
uncommon  sin  when  she  wished  her  brother  among 
the  angels,  and  wept  because  he  was  alive  to  his  own 
again. 

In  his  own  way,  Blair  spent  an  equally  miserable 
night.  True,  he  could  not  be  said  to  lose  what  he  had 
never  possessed  ;  but  people  do  not  surrender  without 
pain  a  hope  of  riches  and  position  so  nearly  a  certainty 
as  his  hope  had  been.  And  he  did  feel  it  to  be  some 
thing  of  a  trial  to  resign  Bertha.  He  had  confided  in 
her,  gone  to  her  for  sympathy,  told  her  all  his  plans, 
and  felt  a  delicious  sense  of  property  in  her  grace  and 
beauty.  Something  must  be  done,  and  done  quickly, 
about  his  affairs  ;  and  he  was  impatient  of  the  extra 
delay  caused  by  the  Colonel's  restless  night.  For  it 
was  the  afternoon  ere  he  was  ready  to  answer  Blair's 
second  urgent  request  for  an  interview. 

Blair  was  amazed  at  the  happy  father's  appearance, 
for  joy  is  a  restorative  ;  and  Colonel  Rodney  really 
looked  as  if  he  had  run  backward,  and  brought  again 
the  lost  years  which  he  had  spent  in  weeping  for  his 
son.  He  stood  up,  alert  and  watchful,  with  a  tinge  of 
unusual  haughtiness  in  his  manner. 

"  You  have  sent  twice  this  morning  for  an  interview, 
Blair.  What  can  I  now  do  for  you  ?" 

"  Sir,  the  question  is  unrequired.     You  must  know 


246  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

that  my  affairs  have  become  urgent.  The  ground  on 
which  I  was  to  enter  your  family  has  been  cut  away 
from  under  my  feet.  A  new  basis  must  be  arranged, 
or  we  must  part  as  soon  as  possible." 

"  What  basis  do  you  propose  ?  I  have  no  doubt  you 
have  considered  the  position.  I  must  admit  I  have 
been  too  excited  to  do  so." 

"  A  moment's  reflection  will,  however,  show  you  that 
some  steps  must  be  taken  to  prevent  the  scandal  and 
gossip  there  will  be  if  my  marriage  is  broken  off  or 
even  postponed.  I  am  willing,  under  the  peculiar  cir 
cumstances,  to  resign  my  claim,  and  marry  your  daugh 
ter,  for  a  life  interest  in  Innergrey  and  one  thousand 
pounds  yearly  to  support  the  place." 

"Sir,  your  'claim,'  as  you  call  it,  was  based  upon  a 
condition  which  exists  no  longer,  and  which  never  did 
exist,  except  through  my  will.  And  I  will  not  give  you 
one  half-penny  to  marry  my  daughter.  If  my  daughter 
has  set  her  heart  upon  marrying  you,  I  will  allow  her 
the  use  of  Innergrey  so  long  as  I  live,  and  I  will  give 
her  two  hundred  pounds  yearly." 

"You  promised  us  one  thousand  pounds  yearly. 
With  my  own  income,  it  would  have  sufficed." 

"  As  heir  of  Rodney,  that  sum  would  have  been  your 
allowance  from  my  estate.  You  are  no  longer  heir  of 
Rodney.  What  is  your  income  ?  " 

"  I  have  only  my  little  farm  in  Perthshire.  You  ad 
vised  me  to  lease  it.  I  did  so,  for  one  hundred  and 
eighty  pounds  a  year." 

"  And  you  ask  me  for  Innergrey  and  a  thousand 
pounds !  " 

"In  order  that  I  may  support  your  daughter  prop 
erly,  sir." 

"I   can   support  my  daughter   on  less  money,  sir. 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  247 

You  shall  not  use  my  daughter  to  force  a  shilling  from 
me.  I  have  told  you  what  I  will  do  if  Bertha  wishes 
to  become  your  wife.  I  will  add  nothing  to  it." 

"  Then  I  relinquish  my  claim  upon  her  hand.  I  think, 
however,  you  ought  to  reimburse  me  for  the  expense 
you  have  put  to  me,  and  which  I  can  ill  afford." 

"  Explain  yourself." 

"  I  sold  two  valuable  horses  to  provide  the  clothing, 
etc.,  necessary  to  my  stay  in  Rodney.  At  home,  my  kilts 
on  the  heather,  and  a  good  stout  suit  for  market  and 
kirk,  sufficed  me.  My  tailor's  bill  in  Edinburgh,  my 
jeweler's  bill  for  presents  to  your  daughter,  and  my 
various  personal  expenses  here,  have  left  me  a  poor 
man.  I  think,  at  least,  you  should  refund  these  out 
lays." 

"  Have  you  made  out  your  bill  against  me,  sir  ?  " 

"  I  consider,  all  together,  that  this  wretched  business 
has  cost  me  nearly  eight  hundred  pounds." 

"  I  will  give  you  a  check  for  a  thousand  pounds  "  ; 
and  the  Colonel,  quite  forgetting  his  staff,  walked  with 
a  firm  and  rapid  step  to  his  secretary,  and  wrote  the 
potent  bit  of  paper. 

"  Mr.  Blair,"  he  said  hotly,  "  our  business  is  now  com 
pleted.  There  are  many  good  reasons  why  you  should 
not  prolong  your  stay  at  Rodney.  I  trust  you  will  con 
sider  them." 

"  I  consider  your  ungentlemanly  behavior  the  best 
reason  of  all,  sir.  And  I  tell  you,  frankly,  I  would  not 
marry  your  daughter  if  you  gave  me  Rodney  to  do 
it." 

The  Colonel  took  not  the  slightest  notice  of  the  insult. 
He  was  arranging  some  loose  papers,  and  he  went  on 
with  the  employment  as  if  Blair  were  not  present.  Yet 
he  was  conscious  of  an  unusual  stir  in  the  house,  and 


248  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

he  thought  he  heard  Scotia's  voice,  and  was  impatient 
to  satisfy  himself. 

Scotia  had  indeed  arrived,  though  it  was  twenty-four 
hours  in  advance  of  her  promise.  Mrs.  Rodney  cried 
out  with  delight  ;  she  felt  that  Scotia's  presence  was 
precisely  the  element  needed  in  the  restless,  unhappy 
house.  If  any  one  could  tell  what  ought  to  be  done, 
and  then  see  that  it  was  done,  Scotia  was  that  helper. 
She  came  home  in  Lady  Yarrow's  coach,  having, 
she  said,  left  Edinburgh  very  early,  and  posted  every 
mile  of  the  way. 

She  came  in  laughing,  and  talking,  and  watching 
with  an  affectation  of  extreme  care  a  box,  which  a  foot 
man  carried.  "  Come  and  see  what  I  have  brought !" 
she  cried,  as  her  fingers  cut  the  strings  of  white  ribbon 
which  bound  it ;  and  her  fair  face  bent  this  way,  to  kiss 
her  mother  ;  and  that  way,  to  kiss  her  sister.  "  Is  it 
not  lovely?  Is  it  not  splendid?  I  would  get  married 
only  to  wear  it,  Bertha;"  and  the  scented  coverings 
being  removed  the  lovely  wedding  garment  was  exposed 
to  view. 

"  It  is  your  wedding  dress,  Bertha  !  Did  you  ever 
see  such  soft,  exquisite  satin  ?  Such  lace  ?  Such  a 
veil  ?  Such  darling  orange  blooms  and  lilies  ?  And 
I  have  something  else  for  you,  dear.  Wait  till  I  open 
the  case.  Aunt  Yarrow  sent  you  these  diamonds. 
The  star  is  for  your  hair,  and  the  ring  to  guard  your 
wedding  ring,  and  the  locket  for  your  pretty  throat — 
Bertha  !  Bertha  !  Mother  !  What  is  the  matter  ?  " 

For  suddenly  Bertha  had  burst  into  passionate  weep 
ing,  and  Mrs.  Rodney  was  regarding  the  treasures  with 
a  pitiful  shake  of  her  head.  Then  Scotia  was  aware 
that  there  was  something  unusual,  strange,  revolution 
ary  in  the  house.  In  her  own  excitement,  in  the  hurry 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  249 

of  her  happy  news  and  splendid  gifts,  she  had  noticed 
nothing.  But  her  mother's  silence  and  Bertha's  sobs 
startled  her  into  an  unhappy  intelligence. 

"  What  is  it,  mother?     Surely  father  is  not  ill  ?" 

"Archibald  has  come  back,"  shrieked  Bertha. 
"  And  Blair  is  to  be  sent  away,  and  my  whole  life 
ruined.  Oh !  Oh  !  What  is  the  use  of  the  dress 
now  ?" 

"  Archibald  come  back  !  Mother,  is  this  true?  Oh, 
how  glad  I  am  for  father  and  you  !  Where  has  he 
been  ?  When  did  he  come  ?  I  want  to  see  him  ! 
Do  not  cry,  Bertha.  No  one  will  hurt  Blair  and  you." 

It  was  at  this  moment  Blair  entered.  He  had  Colo 
nel  Rodney's  check  in  his  pocket,  and  after  a  slight 
salutation  to  Scotia  he  took  Bertha's  hand  and  led  her 
from  the  room.  A  few  rapid  words  from  Mrs.  Rodney 
enabled  Scotia  to  grasp  the  whole  position.  She  put 
the  gems  back  in  her  bosom,  and  covered  up  the  white 
wedding  garment,  and  then  said  : 

"Dear  mother,  this  is  such  a  great  joy  that  we  may 
well  bear  the  little  annoyances  that  are  its  shadow. 
Blair  has  some  good  qualities  ;  he  will  not  desert  Ber 
tha,  and  there  is  really  no  other  reason  why  the  mar 
riage  should  be  delayed.  I  hear  my  father  coming ! 
How  quickly  he  walks  ! 

She  went  into  the  hall  to  meet  him,  and  there  she 
first  saw  Archibald.  He  was  standing  at  the  foot  of 
the  staircase,  looking  upward  to  his  father.  His  tall, 
slender  form  was  his  father's  form,  with  the  added 
grace  of  youth  and  strength  ;  but  his  face  was  the  face 
of  Scotia,  formed  in  masculine  beauty,  sunbrowned  and 
wind-tanned,  crowned  and  bearded  with  the  same 
beautifully  colored  hair. 

He  heard  her  open  the  door  ;  he  turned  his  gaze  upon 


250  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

her.  A  bright  smile  parted  his  lips.  He  looked  in 
quiringly  at  his  father,  and  understood  in  a  moment 
his  father's  face.  With  an  eager  manner  he  advanced 
to  meet  his  sister,  and  when  he  caught  her  eyes,  and 
her  smile,  and  her  beaming  glance  of  recognition  and 
welcome,  he  cried  out,  "  Yes  !  You  are  Scotia  ! 
Scotia  ! " 

And  if  the  Colonel  had  missed  anything  of  perfect 
sympathy  in  his  joy,  he  had  it  now.  Scotia  had  no 
reservations.  She  thought  of  no  future  contingencies. 
She  knew  nothing,  but  that  her  long  lost  brother  was 
before  her.  She  took  his  hands,  she  put  her  arms 
round  his  neck,  she  called  him  "Brother,"  and 
"Archie."  She  stroked  his  hair,  and  matched  it  with 
her  own  ;  she  kissed  him  frankly  and  fondly.  And  the 
young  man  was  transfigured  by  her  joy  and  love.  He 
looked  at  his  father  and  then  at  Scotia,  and  felt  his 
heart  glow  with  that  wondrous,  protecting,  admiring 
affection,  which,  when  it  exists  between  brother  and 
sister,  is  perhaps  the  strongest,  the  sweetest,  and  the 
most  unselfish  of  all  family  ties. 

Poor  Bertha  was  having  a  very  different  interview. 
As  yet  Blair  had  not  decided  in  what  way  he  would 
take  his  revenge.  He  could  leave  Bertha  to  the  public 
tongue,  and  to  the  cruelties  of  hope  delayed,  and  final 
desertion  ;  or  he  could  marry  her  in  spite  of  old  Rod 
ney,  take  her  to  his  little  farm-house,  and  make  her 
taste  all  the  humiliations  and  sorrows  of  poverty  and 
neglect.  He  had  such  confidence  in  his  power  over 
the  girl  that  he  was  sure  he  had  only  to  make  his  plan. 
Bertha  would  carry  out  her  share  of  it. 

He  led  her  to  a  sofa  and  sat  down  beside  her.  She 
tried  to  put  off  the  words  he  was  going  to  say,  and  in 
a  hurried  manner  spoke  of  her  wedding  dress  and  the 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  251 

diamonds  her  aunt  had  sent  her.  He  listened  with  a 
dark,  impatient  face. 

"What  is  the  use  of  fine  clothes,  Bertha?  Your 
father  will  not  give  us  any  money,  and  I  have  nothing 
to  support  a  wife  on." 

"Will  Father  do  nothing?" 

"  Two  hundred  pounds  a  year  !  What  is  that  ?  It 
would  not  pay  the  servants  necessary  to  keep  Innergrey 
in  order." 

"  We  do  not  require  many  servants,  Blair.  I  can 
do  a  great  deal,  and  you  could  attend " 

"  Bertha,  I  told  your  father  I  could  not  marry  you 
with  less  than  a  thousand  pounds  a  year,  and  he  was 
rude  beyond  endurance.  He  has  virtually  requested 
me  to  leave  the  house.  My  little  girl,  we  have  no  hope 
to  cling  to  !  Our  marriage  must  be  put  off." 

"  For  how  long?" 

"  Are  you  afraid  of  poverty?  " 

"  I  never  was  poor." 

"  Could  you  milk  cows,  and  make  butter,  and  bake, 
and  clean  ?" 

'*  I  do  not  know.  For  you,  Blair,  I  could  try  to  do 
many  things." 

"  Listen,  then  !  I  will  write  regularly  to  you.  As 
soon  as  I  can  rent  a  home,  will  you  come  to  it?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Even  if  your  father  and  mother  forbid  you  ?" 

"  How,  then  ?     Where  could  we  be  married  ?" 

"  You  must  run  away  with  me.  I  would  have  the 
ring  in  my  pocket,  and  the  minister  waiting,  and  we 
could  be  man  and  wife  before  you  were  missed." 

"  But  I  could  have  no  bridemaids — and  other 
things  !  " 

"  No." 


252  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

He  said  the  little  syllable  curtly,  with  a  certain 
pleasure  in  all  it  denied  ;  and  Bertha  wept  more  and 
more.  He  took  her  in  his  arms  and  kissed  her  with 
many  fond  words  and  vows.  He  felt  that  he  must 
rivet  the  bonds  he  had  put  on  her  as  firmly  as  possible^ 
and  he  really  was  touched  in  a  selfish  way  by  the  pallor 
and  wretchedness  of  her  face,  by  her  clinging  to  him, 
by  her  entreaties  and  sorrowful  complaining.  But  he 
was  not  a  man  to  bear  too  much  of  such  a  trying 
scene.  In  less  than  an  hour  he  had  left  Rodney 
without  a  farewell  to  any  one  but  Bertha,  and  his  last 
words  to  her  were  a  reminder  of  the  address  to  which 
his  personal  belongings  were  to  be  sent. 

Fortunately,  Scotia  had  a  presentiment — a  feeling — 
that  he  was  not  in  the  house,  and  she  went  to  seek  her 
sister.  She  found  the  miserable  girl  weeping  on  the 
sofa  where  Blair  had  left  her,  and  she  knelt  by  her 
side,  and  with  words  of  truest  sympathy  entreated 
Bertha  to  rely  upon  her  love,  and  tell  her  just  what 
she  wished  done. 

"  Send  word  to  every  one  invited  to  the  wedding 
that  there  will  be  no  wedding." 

"  Dear  Bertha,  are  you  sure  ?" 

"  Quite  sure.  Father  will  not  give  us  one  thousand 
pounds  a  year.  He  might  have  done  it,  I  think." 

"  Do  you  need  so  much,  Bertha  ?" 

"  Blair  does — if  he  marries.  He  said  something 
about  making  a  little  home  for  me.  But  I  hate  little 
homes,  and  if  I  have  to  endure  the  shame  of  this 
broken-off  marriage,  I  do  not  mind  if  I  never  see  him 
again.  He  is  a  coward,  Scotia  !  He  goes  away  to 
Perthshire  and  leaves  me — and  all  of  us — to  bear  the 
disgrace  alone." 

"  There  is  no  disgrace — to  us." 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  253 

"  People  will  talk." 

"  Let  them  talk.  Bertha,  dear,  wash  your  face  and 
come  into  the  parlor.  Father  and  mother  are  so  happy, 
and  Archibald,  too.  Is  he  not  charming  ?  " 

"  I  think  he  is  ugly  and  disagreeable.  I  am  sure  I 
shall  never  love  him." 

"  I  am  very  sure  you  will.  He  is  our  own,  own 
brother.  Blair  is  unworthy  to  buckle  his  shoes.  Come, 
dear  !  There  are  plenty  of  good  days  in  store  for  you, 
and  some  far  grander  lover.  I  would  not  let  even  the 
servants  know  you  were  fretting.  And  in  a  few  days 
the  Cupar  girls,  and  lots  of  your  dear  familiar  friends, 
will  be  lifting  up  their  heel — or  their  tongues — against 
you.  You  will  have  to  face  them,  Bertha.  Yes,  you 
must  do  it,  dear.  We  will  all  help  you.  And  you  have  a 
brother  now.  That  makes  a  deal  of  difference.  Arch 
ibald  is  not  to  be  offended,  you  know.  He  is  a  pos 
sible  husband.  Girls  with  marriageable  brothers  have 
one  great  privilege — other  girls  like  them,  so  much." 

"  Julia  Cupar  always  flirted  with  Blair.  She  has  a 
thousand  pounds  a  year ;  perhaps  Blair  may  seek  her 
now." 

"  I  should  not  wonder.  Then  you  can  ask  her  'how 
your  old  shoes  fit  her  feet  ?  '  Only  be  brave,  Bertha, 
and  we  shall  get  more  mirth  than  sorrow  out  of  this 
disappointment." 

"My  lovely  dress  !  " 

"  Yes,  it  is  lovely.  And  the  diamonds  !  Was  it  not 
kind  of  Aunt  Yarrow  ?  We  will  put  the  dress  and  the 
diamonds  away.  I  am  sure  you  will  need  them  for  a 
better  lord.  Come  and  show  father  what  a  brave  girl 
he  has  !  Show  him  that  you  think  more  of  his  joy 
than  of  your  own  sorrow.  How  pretty  you  are,  Ber 
tha  !  Come,  dear,  you  can  make  father  and  mother 


254  A   SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

so  happy,  and  I  think  you  ought  to  tell  father  what 
Blair  said,  and  talk  over  what  is  best  to  be  done  with 
him  and  mother.  It  will  make  all  things  so  much 
easier." 

Bertha  had  had  her  cry  out,  and  she  was  ready  for 
good  advice.  After  all,  it  was  more  comfortable  to 
suffer  in  company.  She  found  her  father's  kiss,  and 
her  mother's  whispered  words  of  pity  and  encourage 
ment  very  comforting.  It  did  her  good  to  talk  over 
the  affair,  to  say  what  she  wished  done,  to  assist  in  the 
composition  of  the  formal  note  to  be  sent  next  day  to 
all  who  had  been  invited  to  the  wedding  feast. 

Evening  brought  Angus  Bruce.  The  Colonel 
watched  Scotia  very  closely.  Her  behavior  was  satis 
factory.  She  was  neither  too  cold,  nor  too  shy,  nor 
too  friendly  with  the  minister.  They  met  as  if  they 
had  seen  each  other  every  day.  And  indeed  this  was 
very  nearly  the  case,  as  it  regarded  the  past  two 
weeks.  For  Scotia  had  been  in  Edinburgh  for  that 
time,  though  at  the  moment  the  Colonel  had  forgotten 
the  circumstance.  When  she  referred  to  it  at  the 
dinner  table,  the  Colonel  was  a  little  astonished.  "  I 
have  been  so  used  to  placing  you  in  London,"  he  said  ; 
"and  I  thought  Lady  Yarrow  was  going  to  Yarrow  Bell 
when  she  left  London." 

"  She  intended  doing  so,  Father  ;  but  as  the  time 
for  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly  drew  near, 
she  grew  more  and  more  excited  about  it.  What  was 
to  happen  on  the  iQth  of  May  haunted  her  constantly, 
and  so  we  left  for  Edinburgh  on  the  i5th." 

"  Nothing  happened  but  what  every  sensible  man 
and  woman  had  foreseen  would  happen." 

"  Yes,  but  it  was  something  to  be  witness  to  it.  I 
would  not  have  missed  the  experience  for  a  year  of 
ordinary  life." 


THE  LOST  FOUND.  255 

"  But  you  were  not  in  the  Assembly  Hall  ?  " 

"  Yet  we  saw  a  great  deal  those  in  the  hall  did  not 
see.  I  must  tell  you  first,  we  rode  some  hours  through 
the  streets  of  Edinburgh  the  night  previous  to  the 
great  meeting.  What  crowds  were  in  them  !  What 
earnest,  solemn  crowds  !  You  would  have  thought 
the  city  on  the  verge  of  some  tremendous  calamity. 
And  the  ministers  going  from  group  to  group  made  a 
very  picturesque  element  in  the  scene.  I  saw  one 
minister  on  Prince's  Street  standing  bareheaded  on  a 
flight  of  steps,  talking  to  a  crowd  that  he  moved,  as 
ripe  barley  is  moved  by  a  breath  of  wind.  His  voice 
stirred  the  people  like  a  trumpet.  And  Lady  Yarrow 
said  very  proudly  to  several  gentlemen  who  spoke  to 
her,  '  That  is  my  adopted  son.'  Mrs.  Bruce  was  too 
happy  to  speak  at  all." 

She  bowed  to  Bruce,  and  smiled  with  the  pleasure 
of  her  recollection,  and  before  the  Colonel  could  make 
any  remark  continued  : 

"  We — that  is,  Mrs.  Bruce,  Lady  Yarrow,  and  my 
self — succeeded  in  getting  our  carriage  near  the 
entrance  to  the  hall  next  day,  and  there  we  waited. 
Some  said,  '  The  ministers  will  come  out.'  Others  said, 
'  It  is  easy  to  talk  ;  but  when  men  have  wives  and 
bairns,  not  so  easy  to  give  up  kirk  and  manse.'  The 
big  city  was  still  as  if  it  was  the  Sabbath  ;  as  the 
moments  went  on,  you  could  feel  the  strained,  anxious 
element  in  the  air.  I  thought  at  last  I  must  shriek 
aloud.  Then  there  was  the  sound  of  footsteps,  and 
Dr.  Welsh  and  Dr.  Chalmers  came  out  ;  then  the  long 
solemn,  orderly  procession  of  four  hundred  ministers 
in  their  gowns  and  bands,  and  over  five  hundred 
elders.  A  great  shout  welcomed  them.  It  was  taken 
up,  and  ran  from  street  to  street  like  thunder.  Some 


256  A    SIS7'££    TO  ESAU. 

one  among  the  elders  cried  "  Hush  ! "  and  a  silence 
as  deep  and  sudden  followed.  Men  lifted  their  hats 
and  stood  bareheaded  as  the  noble  army  of  Protestors 
passed  them  ;  and  I  saw  that  every  one  was  weeping. 
We  were  weeping  also,  but  none  of  us  knew  it.  The 
gladdest  smile  was  on  Mrs.  Bruce's  face,  and  Lady 
Yarrow's  face  echoed  it.  At  the  same  moment  they 
caught  sight  of  Mr.  Bruce  among  the  ministers,  and 
both  at  the  same  moment  cried  '  There  is  our  son  ! 
God  bless  him  !  '  Mr.  Bruce,  how  happy  you  must 
have  been  that  day  !  " 

This  was  the  first  description  the  Colonel  had  heard 
of  the  great  event,  and  Mr.  Bruce  supplemented  it 
with  the  facts  already  told  to  the  elders  of  his  kirk. 
The  conversation  was  a  very  interesting  one.  It  was 
then  a  living,  burning  question.  Even  Bertha  forgot 
her  private  wrongs  and  sorrows  in  it — that  is,  she  was 
lifted  by  the  enthusiasm  it  created  into  a  higher 
atmosphere  than  mere  selfish  cares  could  enter. 
Archibald  understood  nothing  of  it,  but  he  played 
chess  with  Scotia,  and  tasted  with  the  freshness  of  a 
child,  and  the  feeling  of  a  man,  the  delicious  sense  of 
home  and  kindred  ;  the  strength  and  the  sweetness  of 
his  father's  and  his  mother's  love. 


XV. 

THE    COURSE    OF    TRUE    LOVE. 

"  'Tis  strange  to  think  if  we  could  fling  aside 

The  mask  and  mantle  that  Love  wears  from  pride, 
How  much  would  be  we  now  so  little  guess. 
The  careless  smile  like  a  gay  banner  borne, 
The  laugh  of  merriment,  the  lip  of  scorn  ; 
And  for  a  cloak  what  is  there  that  can  be 
So  difficult  to  pierce  as  gayety  ?  " 

—L.  E.  L. 

"  What  can  we  do  o'er  whom  the  unbeholden 
Hangs  in  a  night  wherewith  we  dare  not  cope  ? 
What  but  look  sunward  and  with  faces  golden 
Speak  to  each  other  softly  of  our  hope  ?  " 

"PvT  OTHING  is  so  pleasant  to  men  as  to  talk  of  the 
affairs  of  their  neighbors,  and  plenty  of  people 
in  the  very  best  society  find  all  amusements  short 
lived  but  that  of  watching  the  failures  and  faults  of 
their  friends  and  comparing  them  with  their  own  suc 
cesses  and  virtues.  The  broken-off  marriage  between 
Bertha  and  Blair  Rodney  occupied  this  class  pleasantly 
for  many  days. 

It  was  the  more  delightful  to  discuss  because  it 
offered  points  for  distinct  opinions.  Those  inclined 
to  take  Bertha's  side,  were  sure  she  had  refused  to 
marry  because  Blair  had  ceased  to  be  socially  her 
equal.  They  had  been  told  that  Blair  Rodney  was 
only  an  ordinary  Perthshire  farmer,  and  they  suddenly 

257 


258  A    SISTEK    TO  ESAU. 

discovered  that  they  had  always  thought  him  vulgar. 
Those  inclined  to  sympathize  with  Blair,  approved  of 
his  decision  in  giving  up  a  wife  who  had  lost  the 
power  to  advance  him  to  the  head  of  an  old  county 
family.  "Bertha  had  no  other  desirable  quality," 
they  said,  and  many  professed  to  understand  how  far 
Blair  might  indeed  welcome  his  freedom,  though  it  did 
send  him  back  to  poverty. 

Through  this  trying  ordeal  Bertha  carried  herself 
with  great  wisdom.  She  did  not  shirk  a  single  caller, 
and  her  calm  manner  allowed  them  no  just  opportunity 
to  offer  her  condolence.  She  had  her  usual  pleasant 
smile,  and  her  dress  was  a  combination  of  the  fine 
arts.  No  one  had  any  right  to  suppose  a  girl  was  suf 
fering  from  either  pain  or  mortification,  who  always 
looked  as  fresh  as  morning-glorys  look  before  twelve 
o'clock. 

With  mere  acquaintances  she  exchanged  those  inno 
cent  platitudes  which  are  the  loose  coins  of  society  ; 
to  the  Cupar  and  Braithness  girls — with  whom  she  had 
been  on  terms  of  intimacy — she  allowed  herself  little 
suggestive  confidences  : 

"  She  was  sorry  for  poor  Blair  Rodney,  but  the  res 
toration  of  her  dear,  darling  brother  had  made  the 
world  very  different  to  them  all.  Of  course  it  was 
impossible  for  her  to  marry  Blair  in  his  present  posi 
tion.  He  was  very  poor,  and  she  was  such  a  luxurious 
little  body.  Her  father  thought  it  would  be  a  mistake 
for  both  of  them  to  marry,  and  her  father  was  always 
right."  And  on  one  or  two  occasions,  she  alluded 
with  a  long  sigh  to  Sir  Thomas  Carr,  and  gave  the 
girls  to  understand  that  her  heart  was  with  her  old 
lover,  and  that  she  was  not  unhappy  to  be  free.  How 
ever,  all  suggestions  were  so  cleverly  and  so  modestly 


THE   COURSE   OF   TRUE  LOVE.  259 

made,  that  many  who  came  to  Rodney  to  pay  off  old 
scores  of  contempt  found  themselves  unable  to  say  a 
disagreeable  word.  Really,  it  is  hard  to  snub  a  per 
fectly  dressed  woman,  who  has  a  sweet  non-committal 
smile  always  ready,  and  the  general  public  felt  them- 
selvec  to  be  almost  defrauded  out  of  a  legitimate 
reta'iation. 

Indeed,  the  noble  restraint  with  which  Bertha  car 
ried  herself  during  these  days  caused  her  to  receive 
Jess  consideration  than  she  might  otherwise  have  had. 
Those  who  want  sympathy  must  demand  it ;  Bertha 
made  no  such  claim.  She  had  a  pride  that  stood  her 
very  well  in  place  of  stronger  qualities.  The  Colonel, 
who  always  judged  from  appearances,  said  to  his  wife, 
he  thought  Bertha  was  glad  to  be  rid  of  Blair,  and 
he  respected  her  for  the  feeling.  Scotia  thought  her 
sister  suffered  mostly  from  the  dread  of  public  opinion, 
and  she  found  her  so  well  able  to  manage  it  that  her 
sympathy  appeared  superfluous.  Mrs.  Rodney  judged 
her  daughter  more  justly,  and  it  was  to  her,  only, 
Bertha  abandoned  her  well-assumed  indifference. 
She  knew  all  the  girl's  longing  and  heartache,  her 
sense  of  wrong  and  insult  ;  her  weary  bondage  to  the 
claims  of  the  unfeeling,  curious  world  ;  her  sharp  dis 
appointment  in  loosing  husband  and  home,  the  posi 
tion  and  hopes,  which  had  been  so  nearly  hers. 

As  for  the  Colonel,  one  side  of  the  question  seemed 
to  him  a  sufficient  answer  to  all  who  named  the  circum 
stance,  "  A  son  is  a  very  different  thing  from  a  son- 
in-law  where  you  have  house,  and  land,  and  an  ancient 
name  to  transmit."  It  was  an  incontrovertible  posi 
tion  ;  and  every  man  with  a  landed  estate  felt  it  to 
be  so. 

And  the  son,  though  not  exactly  after  the  Fife  pat- 


260  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

tern,  was  a  very  fine  fellow.  He  managed  a  horse  and 
used  a  gun  as  Turkomans  can  ride  and  shoot  ;  and 
these  were  accomplishments  easily  understood.  But 
nothing  could  induce  him  to  learn  to  dance.  Dancing 
was  the  business  of  women,  and  he  looked  with  as 
tonishment  and  contempt  on  all  masculine  exhibitions 
of  bobbing  about  and  turning  around.  There  was 
very  little  hope  that  the  heir  of  Rodney  would  be 
turned  into  a  ball-room  partner. 

The  first  event  of  importance  which  happened  as  a 
sequence  to  the  two  great  events  of  Archibald's  res 
toration  and  Blair's  deposition,  was  a  letter  from  Lady 
Yarrow.  It  was  a  generous,  noble  letter,  ignoring 
everything  past,  rejoicing  in  the  household  joy,  and 
refusing  to  see  in  any  event  consequent,  the  least 
cause  for  regret.  It  was,  finally,  a  proposition  to  rent 
Innergrey,  with  all  its  furniture,  fora  term  of  three 
years.  The  price  offered  was  munificent,  and  the 
Colonel  was  assured  that  the  house  and  grounds 
would  be  kept  in  perfect  order. 

"  In  fact,"  she  said,  "  I  purpose  to  make  it  the  home 
of  my  adopted  son  ;  and  I  shall  send  there  two  women 
to  look  after  his  comfort,  and  a  man  to  take  charge 
of  the  garden.  Whatever  other  help  is  required  can 
be  procured  on  the  spot."  She  then  signified  her  de 
sire  to  assist  in  the  building  of  a  free  kirk  for  Bruce 
and  his  people.  She  had  understood  the  Colonel  fa 
vored  the  views  of  these  dissenters,  and  that  he  was 
willing  to  give  a  piece  of  land  for  the  building  of  a 
place  of  worship.  If  so,  she  would  give  three  hundred 
pounds  to  help  forward  the  immediate  labor. 

This  letter  gave  the  Colonel  great  relief.  In 
meeting  so  promptly  and  so  extravagantly  the  claim 
of  Blair  Rodney  for  eight  hundred  pounds,  he  had 


THE    COURSE    OF   TRUE  LOVE.  261 

been  actuated  by  a  reckless  pride  which  had  caused 
him  afterward  much  anxiety.  The  check  for  one 
thousand  pounds  represented  nearly  all  his  ready 
cash  ;  for  the  repairing  and  furnishing  of  Innergrey 
had  cost  far  more  than  his  original  intention  ;  while 
the  expenses  attending  Bertha's  outfit  and  the  wed 
ding  arrangements  had  magnified  his  indebtedness  to 
an  alarming  extent.  Lady  Yarrow's  offer  was  a  god 
send.  He  accepted  it  as  such,  with  cordiality  and 
thanks ;  and  it  was  with  real  delight  he  thought 
of  the  minister  as  the  tenant  of  the  dower  house. 
Bruce's  books  and  belongings  were  speedily  carried 
there,  and  other  arrangements  grew  naturally  out  of 
this  one. 

In  the  first  place,  it  was  just  a  pleasant  walk  from 
Rodney,  and  it  was  arranged  for  Archibald  to  study 
with  Bruce  there,  under  very  favorable  conditions. 
And  while  the  Colonel  was  sitting  watching  Bruce 
arrange  his  library,  they  fell  into  conversation  about 
the  new  kirk ;  and  a  piece  of  land,  admirably  situated 
to  accommodate  three  villages,  was  given  by  the  Colo 
nel  for  the  purpose.  In  the  mean  time  the  large 
granary  at  Innergrey  was  to  be  fitted  with  benches, 
and  used  as  a  place  of  worship. 

And  no  emotion  retains  long  its  first  agitation. 
Life,  however  disarranged,  soon  accommodates  itself 
to  fresh  conditions.  In  a  month  Archibald  was  as 
much  at  home  as  if  he  had  grown  up  under  Rodney 
roof.  Bertha's  disappointment — ignored  from  the 
first — was  now  seldom  spoken  of.  It  was  a  dead  issue. 
Blair  had  gone  out  of  their  lives  without  protest,  and 
with  very  little  regret.  No  letter  came  from  him. 
The  Colonel  never  expected  one,  but  Bertha  for  some 
weeks  looked  with  strained  and  anxious  eyes  at  every 


262  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

mail.  Sometimes  the  sense  of  cruel  forgetfulness  was 
too  much  to  endure  long  in  public.  She  would  sew 
for  a  few  minutes,  every  moment  growing  paler,  and 
then  with  a  pitiful  smile  make  some  trifling  excuse  for 
leaving  the  room.  But  even  Bertha  was  forgetting,  and 
one  hot  day  in  July  she  had  a  visitor  who  quite  cured 
her. 

It  was  Julia  Cupar.  She  rode  over  to  see  Bertha 
specially,  and  after  she  had  removed  her  habit,  and 
was  comfortably  sipping  a  cold  raspberry  cream  in 
Bertha's  room,  she  said  so. 

"  Bertha  Rodney,  I  have  come  to  tell  you  something 
that  may  do  you  good.  Blair  Rodney  paid  me  a  visit 
last  night." 

"  I  am  not  astonished,  Julia.  Is  he  in  love  with  you 
now  ?  " 

"  He  is  in  love  with  my  money,  and  he  offered  to 
marry  it  ; — he  called  it  me." 

"  Did  you  accept  the  offer?  " 

"  No  ;  and  he  had  the  bad  taste  to  remind  me  that 
I  had  once  given  him  to  see  he  was  agreeable  to  me." 

"  Oh  !  but  perhaps  you  did — just  a  little,  Julia." 

"  Perhaps  ;  but,  as  I  reminded  him,  a  common  farmer 
and  the  heir  of  Rodney  were  two  different  persons. 
He  said,  '  He  was  astonished  at  my  mercenary  dis 
position.'  I  said  he  ought  to  understand  it,  as  it  re 
sembled  his  own.  He  had  the  further  bad  taste  to 
remind  me,  that '  Grandfather  Cupar  made  his  money 
in  trade  ';  and  that  the  Rodneys  '  were  a  terribly  old 
family.'  I  said  I  heard  their  origin  was  depicted  on 
the  zodiac  of  Dendera.  He  said, '  They  were  as  noble 
as  they  were  ancient,  all  of  them,  saints  or  heroes.' 
I  agreed  with  him.  I  said  our  blessed  Saint  Andrew 
might  have  married  into  the  Rodney  family  without 


THE   COURSE   OF   TRUE  LOVE.  263 

fear  of  a  mesalliance.  Then  he  saw  I  was  joking,  and 
he  got  angry,  and  blurted  out  uncomplimentary  things 
concerning  women  in  general.  And  upon  my  word, 
Bertha,  I  am  astonished  you  ever  could  bring  your 
self  to  think  of  Blair  Rodney !  " 

"  When  one  has  a  dear  father,  Julia,  one  does  a  great 
deal  to  please  him.  But  Blair  was  different  from  Sir 
Thomas  !  " 

"  I  should  say  so.  He  looked  poor,  and  he  said  he 
was  going  into  the  army.  I  had  a  good  mind  to  sing 
him  a  verse  of  one  of  his  own  favorite  songs.  That  I 
did  not  is  a  proof  of  my  natural  noble  nature.  Do 
you  know  which  I  mean  ? "  and  she  began  to  hum 
merrily : 

"  When  a  man  is  like  me 
A  bankrupt  in  purse, 
And  in  character  worse, 
With  shocking  bad  clothes, 
And  his  credit  at  zero, 
What  on  earth  can  he  hope 
To  become — but  a  hero  ? 

Bertha,  let  us  talk  Blair  Rodney  well  over.  That  is 
why  I  came  here  to-day.  You  have  suffered,  I  know, 
though  you  have  behaved  like  an  angel.  You  ought 
to  forget  the  man  ever  lived,  and  the  best  way  to  pull 
him  out  of  your  heart  by  the  roots  is  to  talk  him 
over." 

So  they  talked  Blair  Rodney  over  till  the  sun  went 
down  ;  and  when  Julia  Cupar  turned  in  her  saddle  to 
say  a  last  "  good-by,"  Bertha  Rodney  was  all  herself 
again.  She  had  quite  accepted  Julia's  conception  of 
life — that  there  was  nothing  worth  crying  about  in 
it  ;  and  that  as  a  general  rule,  life  ought  to  mean  get 
ting  all  one  can  out  of  everybody. 


264  A    SISTEX    TO  ESAU. 

July  and  August  slipped  away  in  sunshine  and 
happy  companionship.  Archibald  and  Bruce  were 
much  together,  and  very  often  the  Colonel  and  his 
two  daughters  walked  over  to  Innergrey  and  brought 
both  men  back  to  supper.  The  sub  rosa  condition  of 
their  love  troubled  neither  Bruce  nor  Scotia.  It  was, 
indeed,  the  occasion  of  much  purely  personal  and 
private  bliss.  What  so  sharp  as  a  lover's  eye  ?  Bruce 
could  say  all  he  wished  to  Scotia,  and  Scotia  answer 
him,  and  yet  both  escape  the  espionage  of  Bertha's 
innocent-looking  orbs.  And  true  love  never  yet 
wanted  spoken  words  to  translate  itself.  It  has  sub 
tler  and  sweeter  language.  Bertha  could  not  discover 
the  real  position  of  Scotia  and  Bruce — the  Colonel 
did  not  trouble  himself  about  what  was  not  apparent. 

Toward  the  end  of  September  there  came  another 
change,  consequent  on  Archibald's  return.  It  was 
found  that  the  climate  was  telling  severely  on  one 
used  to  the  dry,  arid  heat  of  CeiMral  Asia.  Warmer 
sunshine  was  imperative,  and,  as  European  travel  was 
intended  to  form  part  of  his  education,  the  Colonel  de 
cided  to  go  with  his  son  to  France  and  Italy  until  the 
spring.  As  a  tutor  was  to  accompany  Archibald,  Mrs. 
Rodney  could  see  no  reason  in  the  Colonel  expatriating 
himself;  but  the  two  men  had  become  inseparable. 
The  son  clung  to  his  father  ;  the  father  would  not  be 
parted  from  his  son. 

Arrangements  for  this  journey  had  to  be  somewhat 
hurriedly  made,  and  it  did  not  seem  the  right  time, 
either  to  Scotia  or  Bruce,  for  pressing  their  love  and 
future  upon  the  Colonel's  attention.  Indeed,  the 
father's  plea  for  one  year's  silence  on  the  subject,  and 
Bruce's  acceptance  of  the  condition,  was  a  bond  hardly 
broken  by  the  lapse  of  the  marriage  that  was  then 


THE   COURSE   OF   TRUE  LOVE.  265 

under  contract.  In  fact,  Colonel  Rodney  was  so  oc 
cupied  with  the  training  of  his  son,  he  entered  into  this 
subject  with  such  enthusiasm,  he  considered  it  of  such 
vital,  preponderating  importance,  that  he  was  not  pre 
pared  to  consider  properly  any  other  subject. 

Yet  neither  did  he  quite  forget.  The  very  reticence  of 
Bruce,  the  pleasant  interest  of  Scotia  in  his  journey  and 
all  concerning  it  touched  and  pleased  him.  The  night 
before  his  departure  he  went  alone  to  Innergrey.  It  was 
dusk  when  he  left  Rodney.  Callers  had  detained  him 
to  the  last  moment,  but  he  had  made  a  determination, 
and  he  disliked  to  be  disappointed.  Scotia  wished  to 
go  with  him.  He  declined  her  offer.  He  had  a 
word  or  two  to  say  to  the  minister,  he  said.  He 
would  ride  there  and  back  in  half  an  hour. 

He  left  the  carriage  at  the  lower  gate.  He  wished 
to  consider  his  words  as  he  walked  slowly  through  the 
quiet  garden.  At  the  house  no  one  was  visible.  The 
work  of  the  day  was  done,  the  servants  were  doubtless 
eating  their  supper  in  the  kitchen.  But  the  main  door 
was  open,  and  he  went  into  a  parlor.  The  book  Bruce 
had  been  reading  lay  upon  a  table  by  the  raised 
window.  His  hat  was  beside  it.  The  gray  light, 
the  handsome,  comfortable  room  were  restful  and  in 
viting.  Bruce  could  not  be  far  away — his  hat  an 
swered  for  his  presence. 

So  the  Colonel  sat  down  to  wait  for  him.  Then 
through  the  stillness  there  came  a  sound  that  never 
can  be  mistaken — the  sound  of  some  one  praying. 
The  low,  pleading  accents  penetrated  the  house. 
When  a  man  speaks  to  God,  there  is  something  in  his 
voice  nothing  on  earth  can  counterfeit.  The  Colonel 
bowed  his  head  in  his  hands  and  sat  still.  He  soon 
heard  a  slow  footfall  upon  the  stairs,  and  Bruce  came 


2 6 6  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

into  the  room.  In  the  dim  light,  with  the  influences 
of  his  solemn  communion  around  him,  he  made  al 
most  a  supernatural  impresssion.  His  slight,  black- 
clothed  figure  was  but  a  darker  shadow  ;  but  on  his 
pale,  rapt  face  there  was  a  light, 

A  light  that  never  was  on  sea  nor  land. 

He  was  surprised  to  see  the  Colonel,  and  it  required 
an  effort  to  express  himself.  Indeed,  it  was  some 
moments  ere  he  could  seem  interested  and  enter  into 
conversation.  But  Rodney  was  a  good  man ;  he  under 
stood  the  mood  and  waited. 

"I  am  going  away  in  the  morning,  Mr.  Bruce.  I 
shall  not  return  until  spring.  I  thought  you  would 
have  come  over  to  Rodney  House  to-night." 

"  I  knew  there  must  be  many  things  to  do  at  the 
last.  We  said  'good-by'  yesterday." 

"  I  have  still  something  to  say.  I  feel  very  anxious. 
It  is  easy  to  leave  home,  but  however  short  a  visit 
may  be,  there  is  a  change  when  we  return.  If  I 
never  return,  what  can  I  expect  from  your  friend 
ship  ?" 

"  Everything  you  wish." 

"  You  love  Scotia  ? " 

"  You  know  I  do." 

"1  leave  Scotia,  and  Scotia's  mother  and  sister  in 
your  care.  See  them  every  day,  if  possible.  Women 
need  many  things  that  paid  service  cannot  do  for 
them.  The  journey  that  is  a  pleasure  to  my  son  is  a 
great  trial  to  me.  The  old  should  stay  at  home." 

"  Why  go  ?     You  have  procured  a  good  tutor.'1 

"  I  cannot  let  Archie  leave  me.  The  tutor  ;s  a 
stranger.  It  is  my  duty  to  watch  Archie  ;  he  is  but  a 
child  in  our  ways." 


THE  COURSE  OF  TRUE  LOVE.  2(5; 

"  You  go  first  to  southern  France  ?" 

"Yes.  The  doctors  say  we  shall  have  a  sunny, 
warm  climate  there  ;  but  I  shall  long  for  the  glints 
and  glooms  of  rainy,  blowy  Fife.  I  keep  saying 
already  : 

The  sun  rises  bright  in  France,  and  fair  sets  he  ; 

But  he  has  tint  the  blythe  blink  he  had  in  my  ain  countree." 

"  You  go  to  Rome  about  the  New  Year,  Mrs. 
Rodney  told  me." 

"  Just  so.  Mr.  Bruce,  I  tremble  when  I  think  of  the 
journey.  Yet  I  feel  it  a  duty  not  to  be  put  aside. 
Oh,  if  one  might  only  see  the  end  from  the  begin 
ning  !  " 

"  My  friend,  it  is  better  to  say 

I  do  not  ask  to  see 
The  distant  scene  ;  one  step,  enough  for  me  !  " 

"  Thank  you,  it  is  enough." 

So  the  men  parted  without  more  words,  but  with 
the  greatest  trust  in  each  other. 

It  was  not  long  ere  Rodney  House  arranged  itself 
to  its  new  conditions.  The  quick  approach  of  winter 
aided  the  quiet  and  seclusion  which  fell  upon  the 
lately  gay  household.  The  Cupars,  the  Braithness 
family,  and  several  others  of  the  near  neighbors  to 
Rodney  went  to  Edinburgh  or  London  for  the  season. 
Bertha  was  glad  of  any  excuse  to  remain  in  seclusion 
for  a  little.  Scotia  found,  in  her  daily  walks,  and  in  the 
society  of  Angus,  all  she  desired  to  brighten  her  pres 
ent  life.  Mrs.  Rodney  watched  the  mails  for  her 
husband's  letters  more  anxiously  than  a  maiden  for 
her  lover's.  Her  heart  was  full  of  plans  and  dreams 
for  her  children's  future.  She  had  already  forgotten 
the  failure  of  those  built  upon  Blair  Rodney.  And 


268  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

after  Julia  Cupar's  confession,  even  Bertha's  remem- 
brance  had  in  it  neither  hope  nor  respect.  It  was  a 
point  of  honor  and  kindness  with  all  the  household  to 
make  Blair  Rodney  as  if  he  had  never  been. 

Scotia's  engagement  to  Angus  Bruce,  if  understood 
by  Mrs.  Rodney,  was  not  alluded  to.  It  might  be  a 
kindly  delicacy  toward  Bertha  which  caused  her 
reticence.  An  engaged  daughter  has  in  her  home 
privileges  and  considerations  no  one  cared  to  make 
obvious  to  Bertha.  The  subject  of  marriage  was  a 
generally  ignored  one.  Callers  were  cleverly  led 
away  from  it,  and  if  Lady  Yarrow  described  any 
wedding  in  her  letters,  Scotia  read  everything  aloud 
but  that  description. 

It  was  not  possible,  however,  to  keep  Bertha  happy 
by  any  such  precautions.  A  lover  would  have  been 
much  more  to  the  purpose.  Bertha  missed  greatly 
that  closely  personal  happiness  which  springs  from  a 
companionship  no  other  being  has  a  right  to  invade. 
She  soon  began  to  consider  the  minister  as  a  suitable 
person  to  take  Blair's  place.  Indeed,  he  appeared  to 
her  as  an  almost  natural  successor. 

He  was  occupying  the  home  prepared  for  her.  He 
must  remember  this  fact  many  a  time  as  he  sat  alone 
in  its  comfort  and  beauty.  She  had  planned  that 
comfort  and  beauty,  and  watched  its  growth  to  per 
fection.  All  the  details  of  the  house  and  garden  de 
clared  her  neat,  dainty,  methodical  tastes.  If  Angus 
Bruce  had  any  sense  of  justice,  Bertha  was  sure  he 
must  sooner  or  later  recognize  her  claim. 

And  when  a  girl  reasons  with  herself,  for  herself, 
her  wishes  are  very  likely  to  be  the  only  conclusions 
she  reaches.  Bertha  wished  to  be  mistress  of  Inner- 
grey,  and  she  felt  that  she  ought  to  be  there.  The 


THE    COURSE    OF   TRUE  LOVE.  269 

house  had  been  given  for  her  use  ;  it  had  been  furnished 
for  her  as  she  desired  ;  she  soon  taught  herself  to 
believe  that  she  had  a  right  in  it  which  Bruce  could 
not  be  oblivious  to.  From  this  position  to  Bruce 
personally  was  an  easy  deduction.  She  began  senti 
mentally  to  consider  him  as  her  first  love.  And  she 
had  represented  Blair  so  often  to  strangers  as  the 
husband  of  her  father's  selection,  that  she  had  finally 
come  to  believe  herself  the  victim  of  the  family  inter 
ests.  Lcf'  entirely  free,  she  was  certain  that  her 
choice  would  have  fallen  upon  Angus  Bruce.  The 
quiet  hou^c  r.nd  monotonous  life  provoked  such 
dreams  r,nd  such  unreal  hopess  a  the  absence  of  all 
opposing  elements  led  her  to  feel  that  she  had  but  to 
make  some  plan,  and  then  carry  it  out  to  the  end  she 
wished. 

It  was  evident,  even  to  her  self-satisfied  estimate,  that 
Bruce  paid  Scotia  much  attention.  She  saw  that  if 
Scotia  went  to  walk  she  was  as  sure  to  meet  Bruce  as 
if  the  meeting  had  been  arranged.  But  Scotia  had  a 
very  clear  idea  of  Bruce's  general  movements  ;  there 
were  not  many  walks  available  in  winter  weather  ;  and 
moreover,  it  was  very  likely  if  she  took  walks  Angus 
would  also  make  her  his  companion.  She  could  easily 
have  put  this  likelihood  to  the  test,  but  she  preferred 
to  keep  the  comfort  of  its  indecision. 

Neither  could  she  avoid  noticing  that  between  Sco 
tia  and  Angus  there  was  that  manner  of  confidence 
and  unrestraint  which  is  the  result  of  perfect  under 
standing.  But  even  if  there  was  an  engagement,  en 
gagements  were  not  marriages,  as  she  herself  well 
knew.  And  she  had  no  definite  reason  to  suppose 
there  was  an  engagement.  Scotia  had  told  her  nothing 
of  the  kind.  It  had  not  been  acknowledged  in  the 


27°  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

family.  She  had,  therefore,  every  right  to  suppose 
Angus  Bruce  to  be  free  as  herself,  every  right  to  induce 
him  to  take  the  step  so  evidently  his  duty,  and  make 
her  mistress  of  her  own  house.  She  felt,  also,  that 
she  could  love  Angus  as  she  had  never  loved  Blair. 
And  then,  the  joy  and  triumph  there  would  be  in 
showing  Blair  that  she  had  gone  to  Innergrey  after 
all !  The  idea  grew  in  her  little  selfish  mind  every 
hour.  It  took  possession  of  her.  She  was  deter 
mined  to  make  it  succeed. 

The  failure  of  her  previous  matrimonial  plans  taught 
her  no  good  lesson.  That  they  had  been  unsuccessful 
was  no  fault  of  hers.  Indeed,  she  reminded  herself  that 
if  her  marriage  to  Blair  Rodney  had  taken  place — as 
she  desired — at  the  New  Year,  Innergrey  and  the 
annual  income  of  a  thousand  pounds  would  have 
been  theirs  ;  and  the  return  of  Archibald  could  not 
have  affected  her  settlement  so  far. 

"  This  time  I  shall  keep  my  own  counsel  and  carry 
out  my  own  ideas,"  was  her  private  decision.  "  If  I 
tell  mother,  or  Scotia,  they  will  immediately  begin  to 
consider  how  my  plans  will  affect  the  whole  family. 
I  am  determined  to  marry  Angus  Bruce,  and  I  will 
hesitate  at  nothing  that  promises  me  success.  Sup 
pose  I  have  to  disappoint  Scotia  a  little  !  I  have 
been  disappointed  !  Scotia  is  good-natured  ;  she  will 
forgive  me  as  soon  as  I  say  I  am  sorry.  And  if  An 
gus  finds  me  out,  I  will  tell  him  I  did  whatever  I  may 
have  to  do,  because  I  was  so  much  in  love  with  him. 
He  would  be  a  brute  not  to  accept  that  apology." 

As  yet  she  had  no  plan  which  promised  success. 
But  she  was  in  that  -receptive  mood  for  evil  which 
germinates  evil ;  and  so  brought  herself  into  sympa 
thetic  relation  with  some  power  whose  foresight  and  in- 


THE   COURSE   OF   TRUE  LOVE.  271 

telligence  in  sin  was  beyond  mortal  capacity.  This 
coadjutor  whom  she  called  to  herself  was  not  long  in 
finding  out  a  way.  And  when  such  influences  are  at 
work,  there  is  often  a  circumstantial  preparation  and 
assistance  that  appears  miraculous.  So  that  when  a 
mortal  man  or  woman  is  planning  wickedness,  and  a 
singular  success  attends  their  movements,  they  may 
well  pause  and  pray  to  be  delivered  from  the  dread 
guilt  of  premeditated  sin,and  the  after-wages  of  its  suc 
cess. 

The  very  day  after  she  had  abandoned  all  reserva 
tions  and  regrets,  a  series  of  events  began  to  happen 
which  fitted  themselves  exactly  to  the  animus  of  her 
desires.  It  was  a  beautiful  day  in  March  ;  a  little 
frosty,  but  the  sky  was  blue,  and  the  robins  hopped 
about  the  bare  shrubs  as  merrily  as  if  it  was  already 
spring.  The  ground  had  a  crisp  feeling  that  made 
walking  delightful,  and  Scotia,  accompanied  by  Angus, 
left  Rodney  after  lunch  for  a  long  afternoon  walk. 

Scotia  looked  lovely  in  her  furs  and  winter  wraps,, 
and  her  hands  folded  in  her  muff  as  she  walked 
by  Bruce's  side  gave  ^her  an  independent  air  which 
was  charming.  The  robins,  whom  she  constantly  fed,, 
fluttered  around  ;  admiring  her  in  little  songs  of  de 
light  that  had  an  intelligible  significance,  very  near 
to  articulation  ;  and  Scotia  irritated  Angus  first,  by 
keeping  him  waiting  while  she  went  back  for  crumbs, 
and  scattered  them  for  the  pretty  brown,  red-breasted 
pets.  He  felt  as  if  they  had  been  put  before  him, 
their  pleasure  considered  first,  and  he  was  not  molli 
fied  by  her  arch  smile  in  his  face,  nor  yet  by  her 
apology  : 

"  These,  Angus,  are  the  summer  birds,"  she  said, 
That  ever  in  the  haunch  of  winter  sing. 


272  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

They  are  never  tired,  and  they  are  never  terrified  ; 
and  no  bird  of  prey  will  touch  them.  If  I  had  not 
been  a  woman,  I  should  like  to  have  been  a  robin 
red-breast." 

Bruce  heard  her  innocent  prattle  almost  with  anger. 
He  was  in  one  of  those  moods  when  all  trifling  had  a 
childish,  unreasonable  meaning.  He  had  just  come 
from  the  preparation  of  his  sermons — he  had  been 
dealing  with  the  subject  of  immortal  souls,  and  their 
tremendous  travail  and  destiny  ;  and  how  could  he 
patiently  hear  the  woman,  who  was  to  be  his  wife, 
almost  desiring  to  be  a  bird  without  an  immortal 
soul? 

He  said  so  in  a  kind  and  yet  in  an  irritating  man 
ner,  for  words  do  not  always  lose  the  spirit  of  their 
origin  in  soft  speech  ;  and  Scotia  answered  him  with 
the  decision  which  springs  from  positive  predelictions 
or  pet  theories. 

"How  do  you  know,  Angus,  that  birds  have  no 
souls  ?  Who  has  said  so  ?  Before  the  flood,  birds 
were  classed  as  clean  and  unclean  ;  and  the  omens  of 
the  dove  and  the  raven  looked  for.  Elijah  was 
saved  by  the  ministry  of  the  birds.  Ephrem  and 
Syrian  says,  'Where  birds  are,  there  angels  are.' 
Birds  are  the  powers  of  the  air  ;  nowhere  can  we  get 
away  from  them,  and  doubtless  they  possess  a  great 
knowledge  of  human  affairs.  There  are  good  birds 
and  bad  birds,  just  as  there  are  good  and  bad  men. 
Birds  know  many  things  we  do  not  know.  They 
would  tell  us  them  if  we  had  intelligence  enough  to 
understand." 

Angus  laughed,  but  it  was  not  a  pleasant  laugh. 

"  You  have  said  these  things  before,"  he  answered. 
"  But,  Scotia,  you  cannot  mean  to  say  that  birds  are 
prophets  ;  that  they  have  intelligence?  " 


THE   COURSE    OF   TRUE  LOVE.  273 

"  I  think  they  are  as  likely  to  be  prophets  as  men 
are.  The  great  thinkers  of  the  ancient  world  believed 
in  them.  We  have  learned  many  human  languages 
and  perhaps  forgotten  some  forms  of  communica 
tion,  far  nearer  to  the  speech  of  heaven.  Are  you 
wiser  than  Sophocles,  who  makes  (Edipus  say,  'If  you 
have  received  any  information  from  the  prophetic  birds, 
divulge  it  to  me '  ;  than  Aristophanes,  who  makes 
one  congratulate  himself  because  '  nobody  knows  of  his 
treasure,  except,  indeed,  some  bird  ? '  Many  a  thought, 
many  a  presentiment,  many  a  conviction  about  our 
own  affairs  comes  to  us,  and  we  know  not  how.  Per 
haps  when  we  say  '  a  little  bird  told  me,'  we  are  not 
wrong." 

"  I  think,  Scotia,  that  as  a  minister  of  a  holy  God,  I 
may  lawfully  claim  to  have  more  wisdom  than  two 
pagan  play-writers.  And  I  do  not  like  this  way  you 
have  of  arguing  and  quoting  from  those  old  pagans." 

"  Saint  Paul  often  quotes  from  the  same  authori 
ties." 

She  was  now  a  little  offended,  and  she  accused 
Saint  Paul  with  the  air  of  one  who  is  glad  to  bring  a 
mutual  friend  into  like  condemnation. 

"  You  know  too  much,  and  too  little,  Scotia.  That 
is  the  fault  with  all  clever  women." 

"  Indeed,  I  have  seen  clever  men  of  the  same  kind." 

Then  they  walked  on  in  silence,  until  they  came  to 
the  old  manse.  Adam  was  leaning  on  the  garden 
gate.  Adam,  out  of  simple  contradiction  to  the  village 
in  general,  and  to  Grizel  in  particular,  had,  when  the 
hour  for  decision  came,  decided  to  remain  with  the 
Established  Kirk.  Angus  stopped  and  spoke  to  him: 

"  How  are  you,  Adam  ? " 

"  I  might  be  waur,  sir.  I  might  be  dying,  as  they 
say  the  minister  at  Pittenleekie  is." 


274  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  Dr.  Buchan  dying  ? " 

"  'Tis  said  sae.  I  dinna  think  it.  He  was  aye 
preaching  aboot  heaven,  but  he'll  never  gae  to  heaven, 
sae  lang  as  he  can  get  stopping  at  Pittenleekie." 

Angus  went  forward  without  answering  him,  and 
the  old  man  laughed  softly  to  himself :  "  I  gied  him  a 
poke  in  his  ain  conscience,  I'll  warrant !  Sae  setten 
up  as  these  young  ministers  are  !  And  the  laird's 
daughter  linking  beside  him — Rodney's  eldest  lass, 
and  nae  less  to  suit  his  reverence  !  I  did  weel,  to  gie 
him  a  salt  word." 

Perhaps  Angus  felt  the  ill-nature  that  pursued  him. 
People  with  souls  do  feel  much  that  has  no  voice. 
He  was  angry  in  his  heart,  and  said,  "  Adam  examines 
every  one's  title  to  heaven  but  his  own." 

Scotia  pondered  the  words  a  few  minutes,  and  then 
answered,  "  Heaven  !  We  all  say  the  word  glibly 
enough.  Who  knows  anything  about  it  ?  Will  it  be 
at  all  like  what  we  imagine  ? 

For  still  the  doubt  comes  back — can  God  provide 
For  the  large  heart  of  man  what  shall  not  pall  ? 

Nor  through  eternal  ages'  endless  tide 
On  weary  spirits  fall  ? 

You  need  not  look  angry,  Angus;  it  is  an  archbishop 
asks  the  question." 

"  Be  fair,  Scotia,  and  give  the  rest — 

These  make  him  say,  If  God  has  so  arrayed 
A  fading  world,  that  quickly  passes  by  ; 

Such  rich  provision  of  delight  has  made 
For  every  human  eye. 

What  shall  the  eyes  that  wait  for  Him  survey  ? 

When  His  own  presence  gloriously  appears, 
In  worlds  that  were  not  founded  for  a  day, 

But  for  eternal  years  ? 


THE  COURSE  OF  TRUE  LOVE.  275 

We  know  that  '  we  shall  be  satisfied.'  We  have  the 
glorious  promises  of  the  Apocalypse — the  multitude 
no  man  can  number  singing  the  new  song — the 
Seraphim  who  continually  do  cry  '  Holy  !  Holy  !  Holy  ! 
Lord  God  of  Sabaoth  ! '  " 

His  face  was  rapt  and  solemn,  and  usually  it  would 
have  silenced  Scotia,  but  she  was  possibly  under  an 
influence  beyond  her  knowledge  and  control.  A 
spirit  of  contradiction,  a  positive  pleasure  in  seeing 
how  far  she  could  oppose  Angus,  actuated  her,  and 
she  demurred  at  once  to  his  decision. 

"  That  is  not  my  conception  of  heaven,  Angus.  I 
think  it  is  a  place  where  those  we  love  will  always  be 
with  us  and  never  misconceive  us — a  place  of  glorious 
work  to  do  and  of  adequate  faculties  to  do  it.  A 
world  of  solved  problems,  of  realized  ideals,  of  new 
ideas  ;  a  place  where  we  shall  learn  the  secrets  of 
space,  the  wonders  of  the  stars,  and  of  the  regions 
beyond  the  stars  ;  a  book  of  knowledge  with  eternal 
leaves,  and  unbounded  faculties  to  read  and  under 
stand  it — 

For  it  is  past  belief  that  Christ  hath  died, 
Only  that  we  unending  psalms  may  sing  : 

That  all  the  gain  Death's  awful  curtains  hide 
Is  this  eternity  of  anthemning." 

"  Scotia,  you  presume  very  far.  We  have  no  author 
ity  for  your  imaginations.  As  my  promised  wife,  I 
have  a  right  to  expect  you  to  agree  with  me.  I  do 
expect  it.  I  may  as  well  tell  you  that  I  felt  very 
keenly  your  remarks  about  my  prayer  the  other 
night." 

"Your  prayer,  Angus?" 

"Yes.  If  you  'remember,  we  had  been  talking, 
before  the  exercise,  of  those  Mohammedan  colleges 


276  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

in  which  Archibald  had  been  educated,  and  I  natur 
ally  prayed  for  the  extinction  of  the  creed  of  the  False 
Prophet.  Have  you  forgotten  what  comment  you 
made  on  my  prayer  ? " 

"  No,  for  it  was  not  mere  comment.  It  was  a  fixed 
opinion.  I  do  think  you  could  find  better  sub 
jects  for  prayer  than  the  overthrow  of  the  creeds  of 
five-sixths  of  the  human  race.  Are  we  the  best 
judges  of  times  and  seasons?  Is  Calvinism  so  ex 
quisite  an  embodiment  of  truth  that  the  whole  world 
should  be  miraculously  converted  to  it?  The  essence 
of  prayer,  as  I  understand  it,  is  thy  will  be 
done." 

"  Scotia,  I  know  my  duty.  What  do  you  mean  by 
this  evident  desire  to  anger  me  ?  Are  you  weary  of 
our  engagement  ? " 

"  If  you  think  so." 

"  You  try  to  make  me  think  so." 

"  Evidently  it  is  easy  work." 

"  I  do  not  understand  you." 

"  Nor  I  you.     I  will  return  home." 

She  walked  rapidly ;  too  rapidly  for  much  conver 
sation.  Neither,  however,  made  any  attempt  toward 
it.  In  silence  they  retraced  their  steps ;  and  the  sun 
shone  and  the  birds  sang  in  vain  as  far  as  they  were 
concerned.  As  they  passed  through  the  park  they 
saw  a  hare  which  had  torn  its  front  paws  from  a  trap 
in  order  to  escape.  It  was  in  great  misery.  Scotia 
stopped,  folded  the  wounds  in  her  handkerchief,  and 
then  lifted  the  poor  suffering  creature  in  her  arms. 
Bruce  walked  slowly  forward,  and  finally  waited  for 
her.  He  made  no  comment  on  the  hare,  and  did  not 
offer  to  relieve  her  of  her  trembling  burden.  He  was 
feeling,  with  a  great  sense  of  wrong,  that  Scotia  had 


THE    COURSE   OF   TRUE  LOVE.  277 

forgotten  his  suffering  in  that  of  the  perishing,  dumb 
animal. 

When  they  cached  the  door,  Bertha  came  to  meet 
them.  She  was  dressed  in  a  cherry-colored  cashmere. 
She  had  white  lace  near  her  throat,  and  ruffles  of 
white  lace  round  her  pretty  wrists.  She  had  cherry 
ribbons  in  her  black  hair.  She  was  very  attractive, 
and  she  took  Bruce's  hand  and  held  it,  while  she 
offered  Scotia  a  letter. 

"  You  naughty  girl  !  "  she  said.  "  Why  did  you  not 
tell  us  that  Captain  Forres  is  coming  ?  We  should 
never  have  known  if  aunt  had  not  marked  her  letter 
'Haste!'  and  so  mother  thought  it  best  to  open  it. 
He  will  be  here  in  an  hour.  You  have  just  time  to 
dress." 

Scotia  glanced  at  the  letter,  and  the  news  happened 
to  fit  her  mood.  She  felt  glad  to  annoy  Angus.  It 
would  do  him  no  harm  to  feel  a  little  uncertainty 
about  her.  Jealousy  is  the  accepted  punishment  all 
women  naturally  apply  to  recalcitrant  lovers.  Scotia 
affected  to  be  delighted  with  the  news.  She  said  she 
would  make  ready  for  the  captain  as  soon  as  she  had 
attended  to  the  wounded  hare  ;  and  she  went  off 
without  a  word  to  Angus,  while  Bertha,  who  was  still 
holding  his  hand,  said  : 

"  Come  in,  Mr.  Bruce.  Mother  will  expect  you  to 
dinner,  and  I  shall  have  to  depend  upon  your  kind 
ness  to-night.  Of  course,  Scotia  will  have  neither 
eyes  nor  ears  for  any  one  but  '  Jamie  Forres.'  " 

"Why  'of  course,'  Miss  Bertha." 

"  Oh,  you  know — you  know — really,  I  have  no  au 
thority  to  say  anything.  Stay,  and  see  for  yourself." 

But  Bruce  lifted  his  hat  and  turned  homeward.  He 
was  too  indignant  for  speech.  His  heart  was  in  a 


2 78  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

blaze  of  angry  suspicion.  He  was  as  miserable  as 
Scotia  was,  and  her  tears  were  dropping  heavily  upon 
the  hare's  feet  as  she  held  the  creature  for  the  hostler 
to  attend  to.  He  thought  she  was  weeping  for  the 
suffering  animal  ;  she  knew  that  she  was  weeping  for 
her  lover's  wounded  heart. 


XVI. 

LOVE'S   REASON   IS   WITHOUT    REASON. 

14  How  oft  the  sight  of  means  to  do  ill  deeds 
Makes  deeds  ill  done." 

"  How  many  fond  fools  serve  mad  jealousy  ?  " 

"  He  that  but  fears  the  thing  he  would  not  know, 
Hath  by  instinct  knowledge  from  others'  eyes, 
That  which  he  feared  is  chained." 

'•'  Jealousy  is  the  green  ey'd  monster  which  doth  make 
The  meat  it  feeds  on." 

— Shakespeare. 

'"PHE  next  morning  was  cold  and  raw,  the  air  was 
•*•  full  of  coming  rain,  the  east  wind  searching  and 
bitter.  But  as  Bruce  was  going  through  the  village, 
he  saw  Scotia  and  Captain  Forres  riding  together. 
The  captain  wore  his  military  cloak,  Scotia  her 
warmest  habit.  Bruce  was  near  the  old  manse  gate, 
and  he  had  a  momentary  temptation  to  call  on  Adam 
and  Grizel,  and  so  escape  the  painful  meeting.  He 
gave  it  no  attention,  and  walked  steadily  forward. 
But  while  he  was  at  least  one  hundred  yards  distant, 
the  riders  stopped  at  the  cottage  of  John  Latham,  and 
Captain  Forres  dismounted  and  entered  it.  Scotia, 
followed  by  the  groom,  then  turned  backward  to 
Rodney  House. 

Bruce  was  astonished.     He  could  not  imagine  why 
Captain   Forres  had  called  at  the  Latham  cottage. 

279 


280  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Sarah  Latham  was  a  dressmaker,  her  husband  an 
idle  ne'er-do-weel,  whom  she  in  the  main  supported. 
One  thing,  however,  was  clear  to  Bruce — that  there 
was  a  friendship  between  Scotia  and  Captain  Forres 
so  intimate  as  to  dispense  with  the  ordinary  ceremo 
nies  of  mere  acquaintanceship.  They  rode  slowly,  in 
spite  of  the  cold  and  damp  ;  Forres  was  talking  earn 
estly,  and  Scotia  listening  with  interest  and  pleasure. 
When  Forres  dismounted  at  Latham's  cottage,  he 
held  her  hand  ;  and  there  was  in  their  parting  that 
familiar  air  which  carries  confirmation  of  some  close 
personal  understanding — an  air  which  deeply  offended 
Bruce. 

In  the  afternoon  he  went  to  Rodney.  He  saw  no 
one  but  Bertha.  She  said  her  mother  had  been  ailing 
for  some  days,  and  had  been  finally  compelled  to  send 
for  the  doctor.  She  was  in  her  room  and  Scotia  was 
with  her.  He  sent  a  message  to  Mrs.  Rodney,  and 
then  sat  half  an  hour  with  Bertha.  Rethought  Scotia 
would  come  to  him,  but  she  did  not,  and  Bertha  at 
last  said,  "  I  suppose  Scotia  is  fretting  a  little  at  the 
shortness  of  Captain  Forres's  visit.  He  had  to  go 
to  Monteith  to-day,  and  will  not  be  back  until  next 
Friday." 

"  I  saw  him  go  into  Sarah  Latham's — it  seemed 
strange." 

"  Not  at  all.  John  Latham  was  in  Captain  Forres's 
company,  and  acted  as  his  attendant  while  there.  I 
suppose  you  have  heard  Sarah  bought  her  husband 
off.  Captain  Forres  wanted  a  valet  to  go  with  him  to 
Monteith,  and  I  am  sure  he  called  at  Latham's  to  hire 
John." 

"  Very  likely.  Then  Captain  Forres  returns  next 
Friday  ?  " 


LOVE'S  RE  A  SON  IS  WITHOUT  RE  A  SON.      281 

"  Yes,  for  a  flying  visit.  He  is  such  a  favorite 
with  Aunt  Yarrow.  I  believe  she  has  promised  him 
great  things  if  he  marries  Scotia." 

"If  he  marries  Scotia?  "  said  Bruce  indignantly. 

Bertha  laughed.  "You  know,  Mr.  Bruce,  a  great 
many  people  may  talk  of  marrying  Scotia.  It  is  a 
long  way  between  saying  and  doing  the  thing.  Scotia 
is  as  cross  as  crossed  sticks  this  afternoon,  but  if  you 
wish  to  see  her  I  will  go  to  mother,  and  send  her  to 
you." 

"  Not  on  any  account,  Miss  Bertha.  It  is  Saturday. 
I  will  not  wait  longer." 

This  day  indicated  the  whole  of  the  next  week, 
which  was  a  completely  wretched  one.  Scotia  was  at 
the  Sabbath  service,  but  Bruce  did  not  permit  himself 
to  look  at  her.  On  Monday  she  did  not  appear  when 
he  called.  She  had  determined  not  to  appear  until 
he  asked  to  see  her.  Really,  Bruce  did  not  think  of 
the  necessity.  His  knowledge  of  women,  and  of  the 
small  formalities  they  require,  was  not  great.  It  did 
not  enter  his  mind  that  Scotia  was  waiting  for  him  to 
take  the  first  step  toward  an  explanation.  Perhaps  if 
it  had  done  so,  he  might  have  been  equally  remiss ; 
for  he  thought  Scotia  had  wantonly  hurt  his  feelings, 
and  that  it  was  her  duty  to  express  sorrow  for  the 
cruel,  tantalizing  despotism  which  led  her  to  such  acts. 
He  was  waiting  to  be  gracious  and  to  forgive  her. 
He  was  anxious  and  longing  to  do  so  ;  but  if  she 
would  not  come  where  he  was,  how  could  he  let  her 
see  his  desire. 

So  the  mournful  week  passed.  During  it  Mrs. 
Rodney's  illness  developed  into  a  slow,  intermittent 
fever,  which  confined  her  to  her  bed,  and  required  the 
constant  care  and  society  of  one  of  her  daughters. 


282  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Rodney  House  was  exceedingly  quiet ;  an  air  of 
depression  filled  its  rooms,  although  the  garden  and 
park  were  already  beautiful  with  the  verdure  and 
promise  of  an  early  spring.  Bruce  went  to  Rodney 
House  every  day.  Twice  he  left  the  saddle  and  sat 
an  hour  in  the  parlor,  hoping  vainly  that  Scotia 
would  come  and  speak  to  him. 

He  did  not  know  that  every  day  Scotia  said  to 
Bertha,  "  Did  Angus  Bruce  ask  to  see  me  ?"  He  did 
not  know  that  Bertha  had  taken  special  care  to  repeat, 
with  its  most  aggravating  accent,  Bruce's  reply  to  her 
solitary  proposal  to  call  Scotia :  "  He  said,  when  I 
offered  to  call  you,  '  Not  on  any  account."  He  never 
named  you.  He  asked  about  mother.  He  said  I  was 
looking  very  weary.  He  asked  when  my  father  was 
coming.  He  made  such  and  such  comments — but  he 
never  asked  for  you.  He  never  once  named  you." 

Such  was  the  tenor  of  all  Bertha's  reporting,  and 
Scotia  began  to  feel  every  fresh  visit  an  impertinence. 
Did  he  come  to  Rodney  to  show  her  that  he  was 
indifferent  ?  that  he  would  make  the  inquiries  he 
promised  her  father  to  make,  irrespective  of  her 
presence  or  absence  ?  She  thought  there  was  bravado 
in  these  daily  visits,  which  roused  in  her  heart  a  bitter 
anger.  She  believed  them  to  be  made  solely  to  wound 
her.  She  was  quite  aware  she  had  been  provoking  ; 
she  was  ready  to  admit  the  fact  if  Bruce  would  give 
her  an  opportunity.  But  he  must  ask  to  see  her. 
Her  self-respect  demanded  so  much  from  her. 

The  whole  week  had  been  filled  with  such  cross 
purposes  as  far  as  Angus  was  concerned.  Every 
trivial  event  worked  with  Bertha  to  separate  them, 
and  she  was  quite  ready  now  to  carry  out  to  its  full 
end  the  plan  she  had  made  for  that  purpose.  It  was 


LOVE'S  REASON  IS  WITHOUT  REASON.      283 

almost  ready-made  for  her.  She  could  not  have  con 
ceived  of  anything  so  apropos  as  the  plain  events 
ordered  for  her  hand. 

It  came  through  the  friendship  of  Scotia  and  Captain 
Forres.  Forres  was  one  of  those  people  with  whom 
familiarity  is  perfectly  natural  and  innocent.  From  the 
first  hour  of  their  acquaintance,  Scotia  and  Jamie  For 
res  had  been  familiar.  Men  inclined  to  slop  over  have 
generally  a  natural  tact  in  discovering  loyal  natures. 
Forres  had  made  Scotia  his  confidant  long  before  she 
had  left  London.  She  knew  that  he  was  in  love  with 
Flora  Monteith,  and  that  he  had  great  hopes  of  win 
ning  her.  The  girl  was  not  only  a  beauty,  she  was  an 
heiress  ;  and  her  Scottish  home  was  with  her  uncle  at 
Monteith  Castle,  twenty  miles  north  of  Rodney. 

In  this  love  affair  Scotia  had  been  his  friend  and 
helper.  They  had  talked  of  the  matter  with  the  most 
complete  confidence.  They  talked  also,  with  the 
same  confidence,  of  Lady  Yarrow's  desire  to  marry 
them  to  each  other.  Lady  Yarrow  had  been  very 
kind  to  Forres  ;  he  did  not  wish  to  offend  her  ;  and 
he  thought  if  he  could  win  Flora  Monteith,  she  would 
accept  such  a  prudent,  wealthy  marriage  as  a  set-off 
against  all  his  previous  failures.  Many  confidences 
grew  out  of  these  circumstances,  perfectly  innocent, 
and  not  necessary  to  specify. 

When  Forres  left  Scotia  at  Latham's  cottage, 
though  he  held  her  hand,  he  was  talking  of  Flora 
Monteith  ;  and  he  was  really  so  absorbed  in  this  sub 
ject,  that,  having  removed  his  cloak  while  he  arranged 
for  Latham's  service,  he  left  it  lying  on  the  table.  He 
had  galloped  five  miles  ere  he  discovered  his  loss  ; 
then  he  reflected  that  Latham  would  follow  in  a  few 
hours,  and  doubtless  bring  the  cloak  with  him. 


284  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU.j 

But  Sarah  Latham,  who  knew  her  husband's  failing, 
was  afraid  he  might  be  tempted  to  sell  it  for  liquor, 
and  she  hid  the  cloak  in  her  chest,  and  sent  word  to 
Rodney  House  of  its  whereabouts.  The  note  hap 
pened  to  fall  into  Bertha's  hands.  It  was  like  the 
opening  of  a  door;  it  was  like  the  lifting  of  a  weapon 
to  her.  She  stood  still  with  flushing  cheeks,  holding 
the  soiled  bit  of  paper,  and  considering,  and  seeing 
clearly  what  a  power  she  had  at  her  disposal.  She 
heard  Scotia  coming.  She  dropped  the  note  into  the 
fire.  In  the  same  moment,  she  resolved  to  accept  the 
suggestions  some  one  had  made  through  it. 

"  Scotia,  I  feel  the  need  of  a  walk  so  much.  Are 
you  able  to  stay  with  mother  until  noon  ?  " 

"  Yes.  I  think  a  walk  will  do  you  good.  Bertha, 
if  you  meet  Angus  Bruce,  try  and  say  a  reconciling 
word.  You  are  so  clever.  Let  him  know  he  ought 
to  seek  an  interview.  If  he  were  ever  so  unkind,  it 
would  be  better  than  this  silence  and  apparent  indif 
ference." 

Her  face  was  piteous,  white,  and  sad,  and  Bertha 
kissed  her,  and  made  the  kiss  seem  a  thousand  prom 
ises.  But  as  she  walked  to  Sarah  Latham's,  she  told 
herself  that  she  was  really  doing  Scotia  a  service  in 
effectually  separating  her  from  Angus.  She  would 
then  doubtless  marry  Captain  Forres,  and  please  Lady 
Yarrow,  and  every  one  else.  Oh,  the  wicked  never 
yet  wanted  an  excuse  for  their  wickedness  ! 

Sarah  had  done  a  great  deal  of  sewing  for  Bertha 
before  her  marriage  was  broken  off  ;  she  had  been  ac 
customed  to  see  her  almost  every  day.  She  had  re 
garded  her  as  an  almost  sure  livelihood.  She  had  got 
used  to  associating  Bertha  Rodney  and  ready  money 
together.  Therefore,  when  Bertha  said,  "  Sarah, 


LOVE'S  REASON  IS  WITHOUT  REASON.      285 

you  can  do  something  important  for  the  house  of 
Rodney,  and  you  will  be  well  paid  for  it ":  Sarah  was 
quite  ready  to  listen  and  assent. 

"  In  the  first  place,  Sarah,  you  must  not  let  John  go 
to  Monteith.  I  have  something  for  him  to  do  here. 
Secondly,  you  must  not  tell  any  one  about  Captain 
Forres's  cloak." 

"  It  is  in  my  box,  Miss  Bertha.  I  wouldn't  let  John 
know  for  anything.  He'd  sell  it  for  a  shilling,  and 
get  drunk." 

"  Have  you  heard  about  Miss  Rodney  and  the 
minister? " 

"  I  have  heard  they  are  engaged  to  be  married." 

"  It  is  killing  my  poor  mother  ;  she  is  in  bed  now 
about  it.  When  father  knows,  I  dare  not  think  what 
will  be  the  result.  And  it  is  only  contradiction  in 
Scotia.  She  ought  to  marry  Captain  Forres.  Now  I 
am  going  to  try  and  save  trouble  for  all  of  us,  and 
make  Scotia  do  good  to  herself.  Will  you  help  me  to 
break  up  the  affair  with  the  minister  ?  " 

"  I'm  sure  I'll  do  anything  I  can,  Miss  Bertha." 

"  You  once  told  me  that  you  wished  to  go  to 
New  York  with  John.  How  much  money  do  you 
want  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Miss,  at  least  thirty-five  pounds." 

"  I  will  give  you  thirty  if  you  do  as  I  wish.  You 
can  manage  John,  I  suppose?" 

"  For  a  bottle  of  whisky,  John  will  do  any  earthly 
thing." 

"  It  is  nothing  wrong,  Sarah.  It  is  the  simplest 
and  most  innocent  action.  Captain  Forres  will  be  here 
Friday.  You  know  the  fir  plantation  which  is  entered 
by  a  stile  from  the  park  ?  " 

"  Very  well,  Miss." 


286  A    SISTER    TO  ESAlr. 

"  The  minister,  coming  from  Rodney  House,  passes 
that  stile  every  night." 

"  Just  before  dark,  Miss,  I  should  say." 

"  I  will  send  you  a  parcel  containing  a  suit  of  Miss 
Rodney's,  her  cloak  and  bonnet,  and  one  of  her 
gloves.  You  have  precisely  her  figure,  and  you  must 
wear  the  suit.  You  can  hide  all  your  hair  under  the 
bonnet,  and  you  had  better  veil  your  face.  John  is  to 
wear  the  captain's  cloak.  When  you  see  the  minister 
coming,  sit  a  few  minutes  on  the  stile.  John  must 
have  his  arm  around  you ;  in  short,  you  must  act  as 
lovers  parting  would  act.  As  the  minister  conies 
closer,  go  into  the  wood,  and  so  gradually  out  of  his 
sight.  But  be  sure  to  leave  on  the  stile — in  your 
hurry — Miss  Rodney's  gray  cloak  ;  and  drop  the 
glove  there,  also.  You  understand  ? " 

"  Very  well,  John  will  be  glad  to  earn  money  so 
easy  ;  and,  dear  me,  Miss,  to  get  away  to  a  new  place, 
and  a  new  life,  is  fair  salvation  for  us  both  !  " 

"  Of  course,  you  know,  this  is  not  to  be  spoken  of 
to  any  one.  And  you  had  better  send  back  the  suit 
and  bonnet  as  soon  as  possible." 

"  I  will  be  mumm  as  the  grave — and  I'll  answer  for 
John,  too." 

"  If  you  manage  it,  I  will  give  you  thirty  sovereigns 
as  soon  you  are  ready  to  go.  But  you  must  talk  a  little 
about  the  move  to  New  York.  You  must  sell  your 
furniture,  and  contrive  to  give  the  impression  that 
Captain  Forres  gave  John  the  money.  A  great  many 
people,  I  dare  say,  saw  him  at  your  cottage." 

"  Indeed,  Miss,  we  will  do  all  you  want.  John  is 
under  my  thumb,  and  dying  to  get  away  from  here. 
If  you  will  send  the  things,  and  give  the  thirty  sove 
reigns,  I  will  do  all  the  rest.  I  have  a  woman's  heart 


LOVE'S  REASON  IS  WITHOUT  REASON.      287 

in  me ;  and  I  know  a  woman's  ways  as  well  as  any 
fine  lady." 

"You  had  better  send  John  to  Rodney  for  the 
clothing.  Tell  him  to  say  to  the  servants,  '  he  has 
come  for  Miss  Bertha's  dresses  to  alter.' " 

Then  Bertha  put  a  few  shillings  into  the  woman's 
hand  and  went  home.  She  was  not  much  troubled. 
Even  if  the  masquerading  was  found  out,  she  could 
turn  it  into  a  joke,  and  say  she  thought  the  minister 
deserved  to  be  teased  a  little.  He  had  been  so  un 
reasonable  with  Scotia.  She  knew  just  how  to  get 
out  of  the  affair.  And  she  really  did  think  it  would 
be  a  fine  bit  of  pleasantry,  whether  successful  or 
unsuccessful. 

It  was  more  successful  from  the  very  dawn  of 
Friday  than  she  had  dared  to  hope.  In  the  first 
place,  Captain  Forres  arrived  very  early  in  the  day, 
and  stayed  only  a  few  hours.  When  Angus  paid  his 
daily  visit,  Forres  was  gone.  Bertha  met  the  minis 
ter  with  a  little  air  of  flurry. 

"  Come  in,  Mr.  Bruce  ;  though  indeed  I  cannot  ask 
you  to  stay,  because  mother  is  alone,  and  she  is  worse 
to-night." 

"  I  suppose  you  have  company  ?  Can  I  do  any 
thing  for  you  ?  " 

"  We  have  no  company  ;  Captain  Forres  left  soon 
after  luncheon.  Rodney  is  not  a  cheerful  place  to 
stay  now  !  He  said  he  should  go  as  far  as  Latham's, 
and  then  to  Cupar  House.  He  will  remain  over  Sab 
bath  with  Gilchrist,  who  is  keeping  bachelor's  hall  at 
present.  Scotia  went  for  a  walk  about  an  hour  ago. 
I  dare  say  you  will  meet  her  in  the  park.  Had  you 
not  better  make  up  your  quarrel." 

He  thought  she  was  in  earnest,  and  looked  grate- 


288  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

fully  at  the  girl,  whose  impatience  to  return  to  her 
sick  mother  he  perceived  and  respected.  He  had  sel 
dom  felt  kinder  to  Bertha.  He  smiled  on  her  in  a 
way  that  made  her  blush  and  tingle  with  pleasure  ; 
and  then  with  some  new  hope  in  his  heart  turned 
homeward.  He  loitered  a  little  as  he  went.  The 
gloaming  was  so  exquisite,  the  spring  so  entrancing. 
The  tiny  leaves  were  bursting  on  the  brushwood,  the 
birds  were  everywhere  in  their  nuptial  plumage,  sing 
ing  like  bridegrooms.  The  winter  was  really  behind  ; 
the  glory  of  spring  just  at  hand.  There  was  a  half- 
moon  also — a  tender,  mystical-looking  moon,  predis 
posing  the  happiest  heart  to  a  still  happier  melan 
choly. 

Bertha,  having  dismissed  Angus  Bruce,  lay  down 
on  the  sofa  and  bound  a  wet  kerchief  round  her  brow. 
She  expected  Scotia  to  be  impatient  for  a  report  of 
every  word,  and  within  half  an  hour  her  expectations 
were  realized.  With  a  tired,  miserable  face  she 
opened  the  parlor  door  and  looked  in  : 

"  Is  your  head  worse,  Bertha  ? " 

"  It  is  almost  intolerable.  Angus  Bruce  was 
here." 

"  I  heard  him.     What  did  he  say?  " 

"The  usual  things — 'Sorry  for  mother,'  etc.  '  Had 
Captain  Forres  returned  ? '  etc.  I  told  him  the  cap 
tain  had  been,  and  gone." 

"Did  he  name  me?" 

"Not  once." 

"  You  are  not  able,  I  suppose,  to  come  and  sit  with 
mother  a  little  ?" 

"  I  feel  sleepy.  If  I  can  sleep  an  hour,  I  shall  be 
better.  Then  I  will  stay  with  her  until  midnight." 

"  Very  well,  dear.     Can  I  do  anything  for  you  ? " 


LOVE  'S  REASON  IS  WITHOUT  REASON.      289 

"  Only  stay  with  mother,  and  let  me  sleep.  I  feel 
as  if  I  must  forget  I  live  for  one  hour." 

Scotia  closed  the  door  and  went  softly  upstairs, 
step  by  step,  feeling  each  step  an  effort.  "  I  wonder 
if  I  have  fever  also?"  she  queried.  "I  do  not  seem 
able  to  live.  Oh,  Angus  !  Angus  !  " 

Angus  was  at  that  moment  scanning  every  walk  and 
vista  in  the  park.  Bertha's  words  had  made  him  im 
patient  to  see  Scotia  ;  he  felt  that  if  he  could  only 
meet  her  there,  alone  with  nature,  all  might  easily  be 
put  right.  Never  had  she  been  so  sweet  to  his 
memory.  His  eyes  were  aching  to  see  her  ;  his  ears 
longed  for  her  voice.  To  catch  her  smile — to  clasp 
her  hand — to  be  close  to  her — to  feel  the  perfume  of 
her  garments  !  Oh,  how  he  wearied  and  hungered 
for  these  delights  ! 

A  sudden,  damp  sweetness  filled  the  air  ;  he  knew 
it  was  wood  violets  ;  he  stopped  and  gathered  some  ; 
and  when  he  lifted  his  eyes  he  saw  Scotia  and  Cap 
tain  Forres  come  out  of  the  fir  plantation,  and  stroll 
toward  the  stile.  He  looked  at  them  as  if  he  were 
dreaming.  He  remembered  that  Bertha  told  him 
Forres  had  gone  .two  hours  previously  to  the  village 
and  to  Cupar  House  ;  and  that  Scotia  was  walking  in 
the  park.  Then  there  had  been  an  assignation.  In 
order  to  meet  this  man  alone,  Scotia  had  condescended 
to  deception  and  equivocation. 

Anger  blew  hard  at  the  lamp  of  his  love.  His  heart 
was  hot ;  he  felt  that  it  was  no  sin  to  be  in  a  passion. 
He  was  naturally  a  man  of  mettle  and  high  spirit,  and 
every  natural  feeling  was  aflame.  He  kept  his  gaze 
upon  the  lovers — for  lovers  they  undoubtedly  were. 
They  sat  down  on  the  broad  topmost  step,  and  Forres 
put  his  arm  around  Scotia.  She  leaned  against  his 


290  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU 

shoulder,  and  he  kissed  her  repeatedly  ;  yes,  and  fin 
ally  Scotia  lifted  her  head  and  kissed  Forres. 

In  the  few  moments  during  which  he  was  approach 
ing  the  stile,  he  saw  that  Scotia  gave  to  Forres  tokens 
of  affection  she  had  never  permitted  herself  to  give 
him.  When  he  was  within  fifty  yards  of  the  lovers, 
they  suddenly  became  aware  of  his  presence.  Forres 
passed  over  the  stile  into  the  wood  ;  Scotia  went  with 
him.  Angus  neither  delaying,  nor  yet  hurrying,  went 
direct  to  the  place  on  which  they  had  been  sitting. 
Scotia's  gray  winsey  cloak  lay  upon  the  stile,  and  her 
right  hand  glove  was  on  the  turf  beneath.  He  sat 
down  where  they  had  been  sitting,  his  first  impulse 
being  to  wait  until  the  night  forced  them  from  the 
dampness  and  darkness  of  the  firs.  He  saw  the 
couple  at  intervals,  as  they  passed  along  the  winding 
path  ;  saw  them  so  plainly  that  he  fully  recognized 
the  dress  Scotia  wore  as  one  he  particularly  admired — 
a  green  cloth  pelisse,  trimmed  with  minever.  The 
borders  of  white  fur  were  unique  ;  he  knew  of  no  other 
garment  like  it.  Forres  wore  his  military  cloak  ;  he 
remembered  the  garment  distinctly.  There  had  been 
no  shadow  of  doubt  when  he  first  saw  them  together ; 
while  he  sat  upon  the  stile  he  verified  every  particular. 

Oh,  if  he  had  been  mistaken  in  all  else,  he  told  him 
self,  he  never  could  have  doubted  the  tall,  graceful 
figure  of  the  girl  who  was  so  false  to  him !  And  per 
haps  the  keenest  pang  of  all  was  given  by  the  demon 
strative  affection  Scotia  showed  this  soldier.  With 
him  she  had  always  been  so  shy  and  chary  of  every 
favor  ;  very  seldom,  indeed,  had  she  permitted  him  to 
touch  her  lips.  He  had  thought  this  reserve  a  chas 
tity  pure  as  heaven  ;  it  gave  him  a  mortal  pain  to  see 
Scotia  set  it  aside  with  a  more  favored  lover. 


LOVE 'S  REASON  IS  WITHOUT  REASON.      291 

A  passionate  contempt  for  the  inconstancy  and  un- 
truthfulness  of  all  women  rose  like  a  sudden  storm  in 
his  soul.  Wave  after  wave  of  it  went  over  him.  He 
forgot  everything  in  its  turbulence  for  a  little  while  ; 
then  he  perceived  that  it  had  grown  dark,  and  he  was 
still  alone.  He  felt  that  he  need  wait  no  longer. 
Scotia  had  seen  him,  and  gone  home  by  the  other  side 
of  the  wood.  That  she  had  done  so  was  another 
proof  of  her  faithlessness,  for  it  compelled  her  to  take 
a  walk  of  three  miles  ;  and  she  had  evidently  pre 
ferred  the  walk  to  the  shame  of  meeting  him.  He 
lifted  the  cloak,  put  the  glove  in  his  pocket,  and 
walked  rapidly  to  Innergrey. 

The  house  and  the  place  had  become  during  this 
hour  hateful  to  him.  He  recalled  Bertha's  face,  and 
was  sure  she  was  pitying,  even  while  she  advised  him. 
The  Colonel,  Mrs.  Rodney,  the  new  heir,  all  the  per 
sonalities  and  events  connected  with  his  stay  in 
Rodney,  sunk  low  in  his  estimation  ;  he  thought  only 
of  the  faults  and  the  disagreeableness  of  each  and  all. 
Even  the  patronage  of  Lady  Yarrow  oppressed  him. 
He  wished  his  mother  had  trusted  to  God  and  herself. 
Yet  in  this  chaos  of  wounded  and  depreciated  fortune, 
he  remembered  his  mother  as  the  one  sure  and  cer 
tain  comfort  ;  and  after  a  long,  impotent  struggle 
with  his  sick  heart,  he  opened  it  to  her ;  told  her 
everything  ;  his  difference  with  Scotia's  opinions,  their 
coldness  in  consequence,  Scotia's  subsequent  refusal 
to  see  or  speak  to  him,  Captain  Forres's  visit,  and  its 
shipwrecking  consequences,  as  far  as  his  love-life  was 
concerned. 

This  confession  did  him  some  good,  but  he  could 
not  sleep,  and  he  spent  the  night  in  the  vain  nursing 
of  his  wrong,  and  in  restless  plans  for  a  future  which 


292  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

must  put  entirely  behind  him  all  memories  of  the  past 
and  present.  Toward  morning  his  emotions  induced 
a  severe  nervous  headache.  He  had  been  watching 
for  the  morning  impatiently,  desiring  the  hour  in 
which  he  could  insist  upon  an  interview  with  his  false 
love ;  but  when  it  came  he  was  bound  fast  by  almost 
intolerable  physical  pain.  Light,  movement,  a  foot 
fall,  a  whisper  intensified  his  suffering,  and  the 
morrow  was  the  Sabbath !  What  if  he  was  not  able 
to  perform  his  duties  !  He  would  be  compelled  to 
blame  himself  for  giving  place  to  such  fierce  emotions, 
and  for  the  neglect  of  the  conditions  necessary  for 
health — one  -of  those  sins  against  the  body  always 
inexorably  punished. 

He  lay  prostrate  all  day.  Both  Scotia  and  Bertha 
wondered  at  his  absence  ;  Bertha  was  nervous  and 
curious ;  Scotia  hopeless  and  miserable.  In  the 
afternoon  Sarah  Latham  brought  back  Scotia's  dress 
and  bonnet.  She  called  them  "Bertha's  dresses," 
and  Bertha  took  her  to  her  room,  and  heard  what 
perfect  success  had  crowned  her  evil  plan.  But  she 
found  out  that  consummated  evil  has  its  pains  and 
penalties.  Sarah's  tone  had  changed.  She  was  eager 
for  the  wage  she  had  won,  and  Bertha  felt  compelled 
to  give  her  it.  Bertha  was  naturally  accumulative 
and  careful,  she  had  acquired  these  thirty  sovereigns 
by  planning  and  saving  during  all  the  time  she  was 
buying  her  wedding  outfit.  She  felt  now  that  she 
had  paid  a  dear  price  for  a  very  uncertain  benefit. 
Bruce  had  not  come  in  a  passion  as  she  expected  he 
would  ;  either  Sarah  was  deceiving  her,  or  else  Bruce 
was  going  to  take  the  affair  in  some  unusual  way. 

When  she  saw  him  at  the  Sabbath  service,  she  was 
shocked  at  his  appearance.  She  doubted  Sarah  no 


LOVE'S  RE  A  SON  IS  WITHO  UT  RE  A  SON.      293 

longer.  It  was  evident  Bruce  had  been  suffering. 
He  looked  "  as  if  he  had  just  come  back  from  death," 
she  said  on  her  return  home.  Scotia  made  no  remark. 
She,  too,  was  ill  ;  the  doctor  had  just  expressed  his 
opinion  that  "  she  had  the  same  fever  as  her  mother." 
The  diagnosis  of  sorrowful  love  has  never  been  made 
for  any  pharmacopeia  ;  it  passes  for  fever  as  well  as 
anything. 

On  Monday  morning,  a  little  before  noon,  Scotia, 
standing  at  the  window,  saw  Angus  approach  the 
door.  There  was  something  so  unusual  in  his  man 
ner  that  it  arrested  her  attention.  Bertha  was  reading 
to  Mrs.  Rodney.  Ordinarily,  Scotia  would  have  taken 
the  book  and  sent  Bertha  to  meet  Bruce.  This  morn 
ing  she  said  nothing  of  his  being  there.  Very  soon  a 
servant  brought  a  written  message  and  gave  it  into 
Scotia's  hand.  It  was  a  formal,  but  urgent,  request 
to  see  her.  The  tone  of  the  note  troubled  her,  but 
she  was  glad  of  the  opportunity  it  gave.  She  made 
up  her  mind  as  she  went  to  the  parlor  to  be  as  patient 
and  loving  as  her  lover  could  desire.  She  felt  that 
life  without  him  was  only  a  living  death. 

Bruce  looked  very  ill,  but  the  change  in  him  was  as 
nothing  compared  with  the  waste  and  pallor  which 
fretting  and  confinement  had  produced  in  Scotia's 
appearance.  It  gave  Angus  a  shock,  and  her  wan, 
pitiful  smile  when  she  saw  him  touched  his  very 
heart  of  hearts.  But  the  cloak  was  before  his  eyes ; 
he  glanced  at  it,  and  forgot  every  kind  feeling. 
Scotia  advanced  rapidly,  with  her  hands  stretched 
out.  "  My  dear  Angus  !  "  she  cried  softly.  "  Oh, 
my  dear  Angus  !  " 

"  I  have  brought  you  back  your  cloak,  Miss  Rodney 
— and  also  your  glove." 


294  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"  My  cloak  and  glove  !     But  what  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Are  these  not  yours  ?  " 

"  Yes,  they  are  mine." 

"  You  know,  of  course,  that  you  left  them  at  the 
stile  by  the  fir  plantation  on  Friday  evening.  I  found 
them  there." 

She  shook  her  head.  "  I  have  not  been  so  far  down 
the  park  for  two  weeks." 

"  Scotia  !     I  saw  you  there  !" 

"  Angus  !  You  could  not  see  me  there.  But  if 
you  did,  what  then  ?  " 

"  Only  heartbreak  and  wrong  for  me  !  Only  the 
loss  of  love  and  all  love  promised  me." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Angus  ? " 

"  I  mean,"  he  said  angrily,  "  that  I  saw  you  and 
Captain  Forres  together  there.  Surely  there  is  no 
need  for  me  to  say  more." 

"  You  never  saw  me  there  with  Captain  Forres." 

"  I  did.  You  wore  your  green  pelisse  trimmed 
with  minever.  Could  I  mistake  it  ?  Could  I  mistake 
you  !  " 

"  You  are  dreaming  —  or  ill.  Angus  !  Dearest 
Angus !  " 

"  Scotia  Rodney,  I  am  no  longer  '  dearest'  to  you  ! 
I  will  be  nothing  less.  Take  back  your  promise  with 
your  cloak  and  glove.  I  will  not  share  your  heart 
with  any  man." 

"  Angus  !  I  tell  you,  on  my  honor !  you  are  mis 
taken." 

"  Miss  Rodney,  I  tell  you,  on  my  honor  !  you  are 
untruthful." 

"  I  was  never  near  the  fir  wood  on  Friday.  I  was 
not  out  of  the  house  on  Friday.  Come  and  see 
mother.  She  will  tell  you  so." 


LOVE'S  RE  A  SON  IS  WITHOUT  REA  SON.      295 

"  My  own  eyes  have  told  me  the  truth.  It  was  no 
passing  glance.  I  watched  you  for  some  minutes  I 
saw  Captain  Forres  with  his  arm  around  you.  He 
wore  his  military  cloak.  I  saw  him  kiss  you  several 
times.  Yes,  as  surely  as  I  live,  I  saw  you  kiss  him. 
You  were  then  among  the  fir  trees." 

"  Captain  Forres  never,  in  all  his  life,  touched  my 
lips.  I  certainly  never  touched  his." 

"  I  saw  you." 

"You  did  not,  sir." 

"  If  you  had  only  the  grace  to  acknowledge  your 
fault,  I " 

"  Sir  !  I  would  be  dumb  forever,  ere  I  would  ac 
knowledge  a  fault  I  never  committed.  If  you  doubt 
me,  ask  Captain  Forres.  Ask  mother.  Ask  Bertha. 
Ask  the  servants." 

"  Bertha  told  me  that  you  had  gone  to  walk  in  the 
park  when  I  called  here  last  Friday  evening." 

"  Bertha  could  not  tell  you  so.  She  knew  that  I 
was  with  mother.  Bertha  had  a  violent  headache. 
Do  you  believe  Bertha  before  me  ? " 

"  I  believe  my  own  eyes." 

"Angus  !  Angus!  Do  not  leave  me  in  such  un 
certainty  and  misery  !  Angus  !  Angus  !  " 

"  I  can  have  no  part  in  a  woman,  however  lovely 
and  dear,  who  is  untruthful  and  unfaithful.  Was  not 
one  fond,  loyal  heart  enough  for  you  ?  Only  light, 
vain  women,  make  their  sport  out  of  many  lovers." 

"  I  am  no  light,  vain  woman.  I  will  defend  myself 
no  more  to  you.  I  see  plainly  that  you  have  de 
termined  to  quarrel  with  me.  I  will  spare  you  the 
pitiful  shame  of  it." 

She  left  the  room  with  the  words ;  her  face  was 
flushed  with  indignation  ;  her  manner  haughty,  and 


296  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

even  contemptuous.  And  for  some  time  this  attitude 
was  the  necessary  one.  She  locked  her  room  and  sat 
down  to  think.  Though  too  angry  at  Bruce  to  per 
mit  herself  any  explanation,  she  already  suspected 
some  one's  treachery.  And  after  an  hour's  dispas 
sionate  examination,  she  fixed  the  treachery  upon 
Bertha.  But,  if  it  was  Bertha's  doing,  she  saw  no 
way  to  explain  it.  She  might  tell  her  father  and 
mother,  and  sufficient  pressure  be  put  upon  Bertha  to 
make  her  confess  the  truth  to  Angus.  But  Scotia 
knew  that,  even  in  such  a  strait,  Bertha  would  con 
trive  to  give  Angus  the  impression  that  her  confession 
was  an  act  of  pity,  forced  from  her,  to  exonerate  her 
sister  in  his  eyes. 

She  understood  now  how  skillfully  the  trouble  be 
tween  herself  and  Bruce  had  been  fostered  ;  she  saw 
many  things  plainly  that  had  only  been  a  passing 
speculation  to  her.  She  was  trembling  with  anger 
and  the  sense  of  wrong  and  injustice.  The  expres 
sion  of  her  face  changed.  She  laughed  scornfully, 
only  to  prevent  bitter  weeping.  She  had  brought  up 
stairs  with  her  the  offending  cloak,  and  she  tossed  it 
hither  and  thither,  as  her  thoughts  tossed  her.  For 
some  hours  she  was  afraid  to  see  Bertha.  She 
wondered  why  Bertha  had  done  this  thing  ?  Was  it 
that  she  might  suffer  the  same  disappointment  as  her 
self  ?  Did  she  want  so  much  to  live  at  Inriergrey  ? 
Was  she  really  in  love  with  Angus  ?  Or  was  it  the 
simple  envy  and  selfishness  of  her  nature  ?  Scotia 
could  hardly  believe  in  the  existence  of  such  wicked 
purposes  ;  she  only  felt  her  own  inability  to  cope 
with  the  cruel  circumstances.  "  Oh,  if  Father  was  at 
home ! "  she  moaned.  "  I  cannot  trouble  Mother 
now.  And  there  is  no  one  to  help  me  !  " 


LOVE  'S  REASON  IS  WITHOUT  REASO.Y.      297 

She  remained  so  long  in  her  room  that  finally  Bertha 
came  to  see  if  she  was  sick.  "  Mother  and  I  are  so 
anxious  about  you,"  she  said.  Scotia  impulsively 
opened  the  door  and  drew  her  sister  into  the  room. 
Her  grasp  was  so  firm  that  Bertha  said  : 

"  You  hurt  me,  Scotia.  What  are  you  locking  the 
door  for  ?  " 

"  You  have  hurt  me  a  thousand  times  more  cruelly. 
I  have  locked  the  door  to  make  you  listen  to  me.  Sit 
down — or  stand  up.  I  care  not." 

"  Scotia,  you  are  ill — you  have  lost  your  senses. 
Mother  !  Mother  !  Mother  ! " 

"  Be  quiet.  I  am  not  going  to  kill  you,  though  you 
deserve  it.  Now  tell  me  who  you  got  to  personate  me 
last  Friday  night?" 

"  Scotia,  you  have  the  fever — you  are  crazy.  If  you 
do  not  open  the  door,  I  will  jump  out  of  the  window." 

"  I  shall  not  allow  you.  Who  were  the  persons 
representing  Captain  Forres  and  myself  ?  You  had 
better  tell  me,  Bertha." 

Then  Bertha  saw  that  she  had  come  to  a  corner  in 
life  which  she  could  only  turn  with  a  lie,  and  she  said 
promptly — "  It  was  the  new  gardener  and  his  wife. 
You  know  he  has  been  a  soldier.  Scotia,  upon  my 
honor  !  I  did  it  for  your  sake.  I  thought  if  Angus 
were  made  jealous,  he  would  behave  better  to  you." 

"  Did  I  ever  meddle  with  your  affairs  ?  What  right 
had  you  to  trifle  with  mine  ?  You  have  broken  my 
heart.  You  have  ruined  my  life.  Oh,  I  know  now 
how  easy  it  was  for  Aunt  Yarrow  not  to  speak  to 
mother  for  so  many  years  !  " 

"  Let  me  go  to  mother.  She  is  very  sick.  I  think 
it  is  a  great  shame  of  you  to  take  Aunt  Yarrow's  part 
against  your  own  dear  mother  !  Poor  mother  ! " 


298  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"When  father  comes  back,  I  shall  tell  him  all.  The 
new  gardener  must  go.  As  for  you,  Bertha,  keep  out 
of  my  sight,  and  do  not  trouble  yourself  to  speak  to 
me." 

"  I  am  sure,  Scotia,  it  has  not  been  pleasant  to  be 
with  you  lately ;  and  as  for  speaking  to  you,  I  do  not 
want  to  until  you  get  into  a  better  temper.  If  Angus 
Bruce  were  here,  I  dare  say  you  would  be  as  sweet 
as  an  angel.  I  suppose  you  are  trying  to  imitate 
Aunt  Yarrow.  I  think  she  is  a  very  poor  creature, 
neglecting  her  own  flesh  and  blood,  and  adopting 
strange  people.  I  hope  I  have  some  human  nature  in 
me.  You  ought  to  thank  me  for  my  interest  in  your 
suffering,  and  not  threaten  to  kill  me." 

"  What  folly  you  are  talking  !  Do  not  think  you 
deceive  me  by  it.  Are  you  sure  that  it  was  the  new 
gardener  and  his  wife  ?  " 

"I  will  not  say  another  word  about  it." 

"You  must  answer  me." 

'•Open  the  door,  Scotia."-! 

"  Are  you  sure  it  was  the  gardener  and  his  wife  ?  " 

"Open  the  door." 

"  Not  till  /ou  tell  me." 

"  Well  then — I  am  sure." 

"  What  a  mean  little  creature  you  are,  Bertha  !  You 
may  go." 

Bertha  fled  and  told  her  mother  that  Scotia  had  a 
fever,  and  was  raving,  she  thought ;  and  with  this 
assertion  Scotia  entered,  and  there  was  a  stormy  scene, 
in  which  Bertha  denied  all  she  had  affirmed  about  the 
gardener;  declaring  that  she  had  only  blamed  him  in 
order  to  get  out  of  the  lockec'  room. 

"I  was  really  terrified,  mother!"  and  she  crept 
close  to  Mrs.  Rodney,  and  while  she  wept  copiously, 


LOVE'S  REASON  IS  WITHOUT  REASON.      299 

begged  her  to  remember  how  sick  she  was  on  Friday, 
and  how  impossible  and  unlikely  she  would  do  such 
things  as  she  was  accused  of. 

Mrs.  Rodney  believed  her.  She  blamed  Angus. 
She  was  sure  either  that  jealousy  of  Captain  Forres 
had  made  him  temporarily  unfit  to  judge  of  people  ; 
or  else  that  his  severe  attack  of  headache  had  been 
preceded  by  some  mental  hallucination,  which,  com 
bining  with  his  jealousy,  had  made  him  see  the  thing 
he  feared. 

So  Scotia  had  little  comfort  in  her  sorrow.  Mrs. 
Rodney  wished  her  husband  would  come  back  !  She 
began  to  cry  at  the  trouble  around  her,  and  to  feel  as 
if  she  was  deserted,  and  when  Bertha  said  : 

"I  think  it  is  wicked  to  annoy  mother  about  our 
selfish  little  affairs  just  when  she  is  coming  back  from 
the  very  grave  ;  let  us  be  friends,  Scotia." 

Mrs.  Rodney  thought  what  a  good  child  Bertha 
was,  and  how  unreasonably  Scotia  behaved  in  refusing 
to  answer  her  sister's  gentle  overtures. 

"  Scotia  is  my  sister  Jemima  over  again,"  said  the 
convalescing  mother  ;  "and,  oh,  dear  !  what  heartaches 
Jemima  did  give  me  ! " 

As  for  Angus,  he  suffered  as  strong  men  suffer 
when  they  bend  their  affections  and  their  desires  to 
their  sense  of  duty.  He  was  jealous,  unreasonably 
jealous,  miserably  jealous,  and  in  such  case 

"  Fancies  are 
Just  as  valid  as  affidavits  ; 
And  the  vaguest  illusions  quite 
As  much  evidence,  as  testimony 
Taken  upon  oath." 

But  he  had  one  loving,  sympathetic  consoler.  His 
mother  believed  all  he  said.  She  pitied  him  ;  she 


3°o  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

advised  him  ;  she  approved  all  he  proposed  ;  she  en 
couraged  him  to  write  out  his  <rrief,  and  she  partially 
believed  him  when  he  asserted  his  life  to  be  blighted 
by  Scotia's  treachery.  "  He  had  been  so  happy,"  he 
said.  "  He  had  been  dwelling  in  the  land  of  sunshine 
and  love,  and  hope.  Suddenly  he  had  been  deserted. 
Over  all  his  prospects  had  come 

'  A  mist  and  &  blinding  rain, 
And  life  could  never  be  happy  again.'  " 


XVII. 

THE   TURN   OF   THE   TIDE. 

*  A  merry  heart  goes  all  the  day, 
Your  sad  heart  tires  in  a  mile — a." 

— Shakespeare* 

"  But  verily  there  are  watchers  over  you — 
Worthy  reporters, 
Knowing  what  ye  do." 

— Koran. 

"  He  who  the  sword  of  heaven  will  bear, 
Should  be  as  holy  as  severe." 

"  Hope  is  the  lover's  staff." 

— Shakespeart. 

TTHE  plaintive  desire  of  Mrs.  Rodney  for  the  return 
•*•  of  the  Colonel  found  an  earnest  echo  in  Scotia's 
heart.  And  yet  neither  would  hurry  him  by  any  com- 
plaint.  Mrs.  Rodney  had  forbidden  all  mention  of 
her  illness,  and  Scotia  wrote  her  usual  pleasant  letters, 
though  she  felt  as  if  her  heart  was  breaking  for  his 
sympathy.  All  in  vain  this  year  came  the  joy  and 
beauty  of  April  and  May  to  Scotia.  The  blackbird 
whistled  his  tattoo  about  the  garden  paths  very  early 
for  her,  but  she  did  not  throw  open  her  casement  to  an 
swer  him.  The  soft,  still,  melancholy  dawns  could  not 
woo  her  into  their  sweetness  ;  the  trees,  misty  with 
buds  and  plumes,  with  tufts  and  tassels,  no  longer 
heard  her  light,  firm  step  beneath  them.  The  prim 
roses  nestling  amid  the  undergrowth — the  sweet  wood 

301 


302  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

violet-^the  fragile  anemones  with  their  wistful  looks, 
won  none  of  her  old  love  and  regard.  Most  of  all 
the  building  birds  missed  her. 

She  sat  still  in  the  house,  or  lay  with  closed  eyes 
upon  her  bed  ;  or  paced  the  floor  of  her  room  with 
miserable,  restless  footsteps.  If  it  were  necessary  she 
spoke  to  Bertha,  but  in  a  voice  menhanical  and  un 
feeling.  She  read  to  her  mother,  and  talked  with  her 
on  every  subject  but  that  of  Bruce.  His  name  she 
would  not  listen  to.  In  her  heart  she  had  done  him 
full  justice.  It  was  almost  certain  he  had  been  de 
ceived  by  some  couple  personating  Captain  Forres  and 
herself.  If  so  she  did  not  blame  him  for  his  anger  ; 
but  she  did  blame  him  for  being  so  ready  to  believe 
wrong,  and  so  remiss  in  righting  the  wrong. 

Put  in  his  place,  she  was  quite  sure  she  would  have 
followed  the  couple  and  given  them  the  reproach 
they  deserved,  or  else  the  shame  of  their  discovery. 
Put  in  his  place,  she  was  quite  sure  she  would  have 
taken  love  on  his  own  denial,  and  assertion,  and 
neither  rested  nor  slept  until  the  conspiracy  was 
brought  to  light.  But  being  only  a  woman,  she  could 
not  move  in  her  own  defense.  To  wait  and  to  suffer 
were  her  sole  privileges. 

She  was  also  a  proud  girl,  and  she  was  wounded  in 
her  pride  as  well  as  her  affection.  Consciously  or 
not,  she  had  really  felt  that  her  love  conferred  a  kind 
of  social  distinction  upon  the  minister.  It  was  impossi 
ble  that  she  should  have  been  for  so  many  years  her 
father's  companion,  and  not  have  become  a  sharer  in 
her  father's  pride  of  ancestry  and  family.  Sometimes, 
indeed,  she  had  felt  annoyed  at  the  slight  import 
ance  Angus  appeared  to  attach  to  this  side  of  their 
engagement.  He  did  not  allude  to  it,  and  delicacy 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  303 

had  kept  her  silent.  Yet  she  felt  all  the  pride  of 
Rodney  in  her  heart,  and  to  have  her  troth  thrown 
back  to  her  as  worthless,  gave  her  frequent  spasms  of 
chagrin  and  humiliation  that  wasted  her  away  physic 
ally  with  their  fever. 

Bertha  made  several  attempts  to  soften  and  concili 
ate  her  sister,  but  Scotia  doubted  their  sincerity.  She 
is  afraid  of  consequences.  She  is  afraid  of  father. 
Now  that  she  has  accomplished  all  her  wicked  desires 
she  wants  me  to  forget.  "  Undo  the  wrong  you  have 
done  and  I  will  forgive  all  that  you  have  made  me 
suffer."  To  every  petition  Bertha  made,  this  was  the 
answer  she  returned.  And  Bertha  was  not  inclined 
to  put  herself  in  such  a  shameful  position.  She  feared 
the  look,  the  words,  which  Angus  would  give  her. 
Anticipatively  she  burned  with  the  fire  of  his  con 
tempt.  It  was  impossible  for  her  to  face  such  humilia 
tion. 

Besides,  it  was  really  beyond  her  power  to  com 
pletely  clear  up  the  mystery.  John  and  Sarah  La 
tham  had  left  Rodney.  She  had  had  one  letter  from 
Sarah  dated  from  Leith,  in  which  the  woman  said  they 
would  sail  on  the  John  Anderson,  a  merchant  vessel 
bound  for  New  York,  on  the  following  day.  But  it 
was  part  of  Bertha's  immediate  punishment  to  feel 
a  constant  uncertainty  concerning  her  accomplices. 
Since  the  Lathams  had  left,  Bertha  had  been  told  that 
Sarah  also  was  inclined  to  drink  too  much  whisky,  and 
Bertha  recalled  several  personal  experiences  with  the 
woman  which  confirmed  the  accusation  in  her  own  mind. 
Such  a  couple  could  not  be  depended  upon.  She 
feared  every  mail  that  came.  A  strange  letter  made  her 
sick  with  terror,  lest  it  might  be  a  demand  for  more 
money.  She  was  sorry  enough  now  for  what  she  had 


304  A    SIS  TEX    TO  ESAU. 

done.  It  had  cost  her  all  her  little  hoard  of  gold.  It 
gave  her  a  constant  anxiety.  It  had  had  an  opposite 
effect  upon  Angus  from  the  one  she  had  anticipated  ; 
instead  of  making  her  his  confidant  and  comforter  in 
the  matter,  he  had  ceased  coming  to  Rodney  altogether. 
She  had  even  heard  that  he  was  going  to  leave  Rod 
ney. 

Always,  hitherto,  in  all  her  small  selfish  plans  and 
petty  schemes  for  her  own  interest,  Scotia  had  been 
easily  moved  to  forgive.  She  had  had  only  to  say, 
"  I  am  sorry,  Scotia,  I  did  not  mean  to  pain  you ;  " 
and  the  trouble  was  over.  Now  Scotia  was  less 
responsive  with  every  passing  day — more  indifferent 
to  her  regrets — more  silent — more  utterly  passive  to 
all  domestic  interests.  Her  face  had  lost  its  fine 
color  ;  her  hair  lay  in  dull  loosened  coils  upon  her 
pillow  ;  she  declared  herself  unable  either  to  ride  or 
to  walk ;  she  finally  kept  her  room,  and  sank  into  a 
state  of  real  invalid  ism. 

But  ere  this  climax  was  reached  May  was  nearly 
over.  Angus  Bruce  had  resigned  his  charge  and  gone 
to  Edinburgh.  The  Colonel  and  his  son  were  in 
London,  spending  a  gay  week  there  with  Lady  Yar 
row,  the  Cupars,  and  other  county  acquaintances. 
And  it  was  about  this  time  the  letter  Bertha  feared 
came.  Sarah  Latham  and  her  husband  were  still  in 
Leith.  They  had  missed  their  ship.  They  had  been 
down  with  fever.  In  short,  they  wanted  five  pounds. 
Bertha  borrowed  the  sum  of  the  housekeeper  and  sent 
it,  and  then  she  commenced  a  new  worry  about  the 
next  claim.  All  the  horror  of  a  quick  gathering  debt 
was  upon  her,  and  she  foresaw  that  after  she  had  in 
extricably  embarrassed  herself,  she  might  be  com 
pelled  to  face  the  shame  of  her  position. 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  305 

At  the  beginning  of  June,  Colonel  Rodney  and  his 
son  Archibald  returned.  The  Cupars  traveled  home 
with  them,  and  it  was  evident  that  Julia  and  Archi 
bald  were  on  the  high  road  to  matrimony.  The 
match  was  suitable  in  every  way  ;  there  was  nothing 
on  either  side  but  approvals  and  good  wishes. 

"  You  always  wanted  to  marry  the  heir  to  Rodney," 
said  Bertha  to  her  friend  in  their  first  quiet  interview 
— "you  remember  about  Blair  ?  " 

"  Blair  is  not  to  be  named  with  Archie.  Do  you 
know  that  Blair  is  married  ? " 

"  No  !     Is  it  possible  ?    To  whom  ?  " 

"  The  widow  of  a  publican.  She  is  ten  years  older 
than  Blair,  but  she  has  ten  thousand  pounds.  They 
have  gone  to  Australia.  Gilchrist  told  me.  It  is 
strange  you  did  not  hear.  I  have  more  news  for  you. 
Sir  Thomas  Carr  is  coming  to  London.  I  saw  his 
brother  the  day  before  we  left.  He  is  bringing  secret 
despatches." 

"  Oh,  Julia  !  If  I  could  only  meet  him  !  Julia, 
help  me  in  this  matter,  and  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  make 
you  happy." 

"  Will  you  marry  him  ?  If  so,  I  will  invite  him  to 
our  house.  Indeed,  he  is  sure  to  come  and  see  Gil 
christ.  In  the  mean  time,  I  can  write  nice  little  things 
about  you." 

"  Julia,  if  you  only  would !  Of  course  I  shall 
marry  him — if  he  asks  me  again.  What  can  I  do  for 
you,  Julia? " 

"  Well  dear,  you  can  marry.  Girl  friends  are  very 
nice,  but  when  they  become  sisters-in-law  they  are 
objectionable.  I  should  like  Scotia  and  you  to  be 
married  before  I  marry  Archie.  I  am  frank,  Bertha, 
because  girls  see  through  each  other,  and  I  like  to  do 


3°6  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

things  on  the  plain  giff-gaff  principle,  rather  than  trust 
to  the  uncertainties  and  anxieties  of  plotting  and 
planning  for  one's  own  way.  I  want  Scotia  to  be 
happy  with  her  minister,  and  you  with  your  Indian 
secretary,  and  then  I  can  make  myself  happy  at 
Innergrey  without  a  continual  fight  against  envy, 
malice,  and  all  uncharitableness." 

There  was  an  uncharitable  answer  on  Bertha's 
tongue,  but  she  kept  it  there.  Plain-spoken,  truthful 
people  are  irritating.  Truth  ought  to  be  diluted  for 
the  average  taste.  Bertha  took  the  sharp  mouthful 
of  words  without  wincing.  She  wanted  to  marry  Sir 
Thomas  Carr,  and  Julia  Cupar  was  the  way  to  that 
end.  To  get  out  of  the  reach  of  Scotia's  misery,  and 
Bruce's  scorn,  and  the  Latham's  drunkenness  and 
greed,  would  be  a  good  thing  ;  no  matter  if  she  had 
to  go  to  India  to  do  it.  India  was  not  so  bad.  Cal 
cutta  was  different  from  garrison  life.  There  was  a 
kind  of  court  at  Calcutta,  and  as  Lady  Carr,  she  would 
be  a  distinguished  courtier.  She  read  a  great  deal 
about  India  and  was  enthusiastic  upon  the  subject. 
Sir  Thomas  Carr  had  only  to  come  to  Fife  and  get 
"  yea  "  where  he  once  got  "  nay." 

Scotia  had  comforted  herself  somewhat  with  the 
hope  of  her  father's  sympathy.  But  when  he  returned, 
she  found  herself  unable  to  tell  him  the  whole  truth. 
He  was  so  happy,  she  could  not  bear  to  make  him 
miserable.  The  travel,  the  warmth  and  sunshine,  the 
constant  society  of  two  enthusiastic  young  men,  had 
renewed  his  youth.  His  face  had  lost  the  pale,  fret 
ful  look  of  the  valetudinarian.  He  had  abandoned 
his  staff  altogether,  and  walked  erect  and  with  firm 
steps.  He  was  well  pleased  with  Julia  Cupar.  She 
was  handsome,  shrewd,  good-tempered,  and  possessed 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  307 

of  fine  health  and  one  thousand  pounds  a  year.  He 
could  desire  no  better  wife  for  his  heir,  and  Archie 
loved,  and  was  beloved  by  her. 

Into  this  hopeful  atmosphere  Scotia  could  not 
bring  her  suffering  and  despair.  Her  father  was  told 
she  had  a  fever,  and  he  believed  the  fever  accounted 
for  the  dreadful  change  in  his  darling.  She  let  him 
think  so ;  and  only  asked  that  she  might  be  permitted 
to  go  to  her  Aunt  Yarrow  for  a  change.  "  I  have 
asked  aunt  to  put  up  with  me  for  a  little  while,"  she 
said,  "and  she  has  sent  me  the  kindest  letter.  Let 
me  go,  Mother.  Let  me  go,  Father." 

Mrs.  Rodney  was  sure  it  was  the  best  thing  for 
every  one  to  let  Scotia  go  away  until  she  had  learned 
to  bear  her  burden  more  bravely.  Mentally  she  con 
trasted  Scotia's  behavior  on  losing  her  lover  with 
Bertha's,  and  she  thought  Bertha  had  borne  her  dis 
appointment  in  far  the  nobler  manner.  For  she  did 
not  take  into  consideration  the  different  circumstances, 
and  the  opposite  natures  of  the  two  girls,  nor  yet  of 
their  lovers.  She  saw  only  that  Scotia's  trouble 
troubled  the  otherwise  happy  house,  and  she  rather 
resented  the  idea  of  Rodney  House  being  shadowed 
by  the  influence  of  a  man  in  the  social  position  of 
Angus  Bruce.  The  minister  had  never  occupied  a 
very  favored  place  in  her  regard.  She  thought  his 
attentions  to  Scotia  presumptuous.  She  thought 
Scotia,  with  all  her  advantages,  ought  to  make  a  much 
better  marriage.  Jemima's  adopted  son  was  not  a 
proper  match  for  her  beautiful  daughter. 

Whatever  her  suspicions  were  regarding  the  trick 
played  upon  the  minister,  she  kept  them  to  herself. 
Bertha  saw,  however,  that  she  was  not  displeased  at 
the  quarrel  between  Scotia  and  Bruce.  And  when 


3°8  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Bertha  urged  her  mother  to  obtain  for  Scotia  her 
desire  with  regard  to  visiting  Lady  Yarrow  again, 
Mrs.  Rodney  privately  decided  that  Bertha  had  ex 
cellent  reasons  for  such  urging.  She  thought  it  best 
to  gratify  both  her  daughters,  without  embarrassing 
herself  with  their  motives. 

It  is  so  seldom  that  the  event  we  look  forward  to, 
as  likely  to  bring  us  some  pleasure  or  salvation,  ever 
meets,  much  less  betters,  our  expectations.  Scotia 
was  pained  and  disappointed  in  many  ways,  instead  of 
being  comforted  by  her  father's  and  brother's  return. 
And  perhaps  one  of  the  keenest  and  saddest  was  the 
indifference  with  which  Bruce's  removal  was  regarded. 
Archie  had  almost  forgotten  him,  in  his  newer  and 
more  constant  tutor.  The  Colonel  took  his  absence 
with  comfortable  philosophy.  He  had  something  now 
of  his  wife's  feelings  about  Scotia  marrying  a  minister. 
He  felt  that,  for  the  honor  of  Rodney,  she  ought  to 
do  better. 

Then  he  was  not  sorry  to  find  Innergrey  empty.  Ar 
chie  wished  to  marry.  The  Colonel  believed  he  might 
make  some  arrangement  with  Lady  Yarrow  about  the 
house,  and  then  there  was  nothing  to  delay  the  mar 
riage.  It  was  the  event  on  which  he  now  built  all  his 
future.  His  grandsons  and  granddaughters  running 
through  the  halls  and  rooms  of  Rodney,  was  the  vision 
which  brightened  all  the  years  before  him.  Bruce  was 
necessary  to  none  of  his  plans.  He  stood  in  the  way  of 
some  of  them.  He  gave  the  minister  a  few  words  of 
honorable  mention,  and  let  him  pass,  as  he  hoped,  out 
of  his  life. 

Scotia  was  angry  at  this  attitude.  She  thought  it 
shameful  ingratitude.  Whatever  Bruce  had  done  to 
her,  he  had  done  nothing  but  kindness  to  the  rest  of 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  309 

the  Rodneys.  She  spoke  with  an  irritation,  ill-timed 
and  ill-regulated,  on  the  subject  ;  and  found  her  re 
marks  simply  passed  over  or  laid  to  the  score  of  her 
sickness. 

She  was  glad  to  get  away  from  so  much  hope  and 
happiness.  In  Lady  Yarrow's  quieter  house,  she 
might  find  the  unnoticed  seclusion  and  the  silent 
sympathy  she  needed.  Lady  Yarrow  was  now  at  Yar 
row  Bell,  one  of  the  loveliest  peaks  of  the  Cheviots. 
The  very  thought  of  the  place  soothed  Scotia,  and  all 
her  dreams  of  it  were  more  than  verified,  as  she  ap 
proached  the  secluded  district  in  which  Yarrow  Tow 
ers  stood.  A  lonely  peace  pervaded  it.  Lovely  copses 
of  wych-elm  and  birch  embossed  the  land.  The 
great  hills  stood  around  about  the  valleys.  The  run 
ning  waters  made  music  everywhere.  The  hamlets 
were  few  and  far  apart  ;  the  shepherds'  cots  hid  away 
in  the  crannies  of  the  hills. 

Far  off  she  could  see  a  large,  lonely  white  house. 
It  was  pointed  out  to  her  as  Yarrow  Towers.  It  had 
a  long  snowy  frontage,  full  of  windows,  and  gardens 
stretching  every  way,  until  they  touched  heather  or 
running  water.  When  she  entered  the  shady,  solemn, 
planted  places,  she  felt  a  sudden  peace  fall  upon  her 
restless  heart.  She  bent  her  face  into  her  hands  and 
cried  a  little.  When  Lady  Yarrow  took  her  in  her 
arms,  she  cried  a  great  deal  ;  she  could  not  restrain 
herself ;  she  sobbed  herself  to  sleep  to  the  soft  croon 
ing  words  the  two  women  murmured  above  her. 

Their  sympathy  was  irresistible.  That  night  she 
told  her  aunt  and  Ann  everything.  The  old  lady  felt 
each  word  of  her  narrative.  Ann  instantly  laid  the 
blame  on  Bertha. 

"  Bertha  must  not  have  all  the  blame,"  said  Lady 


310  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

Yarrow.  "  Our  son  has  behaved  very  badly  to  this 
poor  lassie.  You  are  his  mother,  Ann,  and  you  ought 
to  give  him  some  angry  words." 

"  Write  yoursel',  my  lady.  Angus  isna  to  be 
blamed.  Scotia  doesna  blame  him.  He  couldna  hae 
done  either  less  or  mair.  The  dear  lad  is  suffering, 
too,  I  ken  that.  Angus  Bruce,  as  Angus  Bruce, 
would  forgie  everything." 

"  There  is  nothing  to  forgive,  Ann." 

"  I'm  supposing  there  is,  my  lady." 

"  I  cannot  permit  evil  to  be  supposed  of  my  niece, 
Ann." 

"  Weel,  weel !  the  lassie  isna  perfect,  neither  am  I, 
nor  yet  your  ain  sel'.  I  was  going  to  say  he  might 
forgie  as  Angus  Bruce,  and  yet  no  daur  to  marry  a 
lassie  he  thought  unfit  to  help  him  in  the  office  o'  his 
ministry." 

"  Tut,  tut !  He  thinks  more  of  his  office  than 
there  is  any  occasion  for.  He  is  neither  pope  nor 
kaiser,  nor,  just  yet,  moderator  of  the  general  assem 
bly.  He  ought  to  think  shame  of  himself  for  doubt 
ing  a  woman  like  Scotia  Rodney." 

"  He  be  to  believe  his  ain  eyesight,  my  lady." 

"  He  should  have  proved  his  ain  eyesight." 

"  If  Scotia  had  seen  Angus  making  love  to  another 
lassie,  would  not  she  have  done  as  he  has  done  ? " 

"  No  !  "  said  Scotia  quickly.  "  I  would  have  fol 
lowed  the  seeming  traitors,  and  proved  them  so.  Or 
if  Angus  had  made  such  denial  to  me  as  I  did  to  him, 
I  would  have  trusted  in  his  word  ;  and  watched  and 
waited,  until  it  was  proved  to  be  truth  itself.  If  proof 
had  never  come,  I  should  still  have  believed  him." 

"  Angus  would  hae  been  worthy  o'  belief  in  a' 
cases." 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  311 

**  Scotia  is  equally  so,  Ann." 

"  T  never  wronged  Angus  in  a  thought,"  said  Scotia 
sadly. 

"  For  a'  that,  my  dear,  you  shouldna  hae  gane  riding 
aboot  wi'  that  young  soldier." 

"  Jamie  Forres  is  honor  itself,  Ann.  I'll  hear  noth 
ing  against  Jamie  Forres.  And  he  in  love  with  Flora 
Momeith  at  that  very  time,  and  just  troth  plighted  to 
her!  The  thing  is  past  belief.  He  has  not  one 
thought  of  Scotia  in  the  way  of  love-making,  Ann." 

"  Aye;  but  our  Angus  didna  ken  that." 

"  Angus  has  been  making  a  confidante  of  you,  Ann  ; 
that  is  easily  seen,  Ann.  Why  did  you  not  show  me 
his  letters  ?  I  would  have  been  putting  this  matter 
straight  long  since." 

"  It  is  beyond  your  guiding,  my  lady.  I  hae  put 
the  matter  where  it  belongs  lang  syne.  It  will  come 
a'  right,  at  the  right  time  ;  and  we  had  better  bide  the 
set  hour." 

But  while  waiting  the  set  hour,  sympathy  is  a  great 
strengthened  Scotia  had  it  in  two  forms.  Lady 
Yarrow  blamed  Bruce,  and  thus  gave  her  an  oppor 
tunity  to  defend  him.  Ann  excused  her  son,  and  so 
gave  her  still  more  pleasant  opportunities  of  agreeing 
with  her. 

The  house  itself  was  restorative.  Lady  Yarrow 
called  it  her  "  Castle  of  Indolence."  She  permitted 
no  noise  and  no  hurry  in  it.  The  servants  went 
leisurely  about  in  felt  slippers.  Ceremonious  dress 
was  excused,  the  prevailing  style  being  loose  gowns 
of  soft  silk  muslin.  Lounging,  dreaming,  loitering 
seemed  to  be  the  only  proper  occupation  of  those  large, 
silent  rooms.  There  were  no  dogs  on  the  place  to 
bark.  There  were  no  giggling,  singing  servants ; 


3I2  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

douce,  middle-aged  men  and  women  attended  to  the 
business  of  living,  in  a  slow,  methodical,  noiseless 
manner. 

Hour  after  hour  Scotia  lay  upon  a  couch  by  an 
open  window,  watching  the  gardeners  among  the 
flowers  and  shrubs.  There  were  two  old  men,  but 
they  seldom  spoke  to  each  other.  Only  the  sounc  of 
running  waters,  and  the  voices  of  birds  and  bees,  the 
murmuring  of  winds,  or  the  pattering  of  rain,  iroke 
the  restful  peace  of  the  place.  In  such  circumstances 
a  thoughtful  soul  has  opportunity  to  hear  its  own 
plaints  and  desires  ;  it  can  examine  itself  and  talk  to 
itself,  and 

Hearken  what  the  inner  spirit  sings 
There  is  no  joy  but  calm. 

For  surely,  amid  all  the  sorrows  and  stress  of  life,  men 
and  women  in  all  ages  have  had  these  passionate 
yearnings  after  rest.  The  garden  of  Eden  ;  the 
blessed  Avalon  ;  the  temple  of  Sangreal  ;  the  height 
of  Mount  Sitanta, — what  are  they  but  the  visions  of 
that  passionate  craving  of  the  royal  Hebrew  ?  "  Oh 
that  I  had  wings  like  a  dove,  then  would  I  flee  away 
and  be  at  rest  !  " 

Yet  there  were  many  echoes  from  the  outside  world 
in  this  fair  retreat.  Bruce's  letters  to  his  mother  and 
Lady  Yarrow  were  full  of  the  last  scattering  shots  of 
the  late  theological  battle.  There  are  ministers  who 
seem  to  be  especially  fitted  for  the  demands  of  great 
cities.  They  keep  the  gates  of  the  church,  and  stand 
"at  arms"  continually;  there  are  others  whom  God 
sends  into  country  places,  to  care  only  for  the  few 
sheep  in  some  wilderness.  Bruce  was  naturally  a  man 
of  war ;  and  he  was  now  in  the  front  of  that  gigantic 
financial  battle  with  impossibilities,  which  brought  out, 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  313 

in  such  splendid  force,  the  full  moral  majesty  of  the 
Free  Kirk  movement,  and  sowed  Scotland  with 
churches  from  Shetland  to  Galloway. 

Had  he  time,  with  hands,  and  heart,  and  brain  ever 
busy,  to  think  of  Scotia  ?  Yes  ;  she  was  the  underlying 
thought  of  every  hour.  He  felt  the  need  of  her  sym 
pathy,  and  the  idea  of  her  disloyalty  was  like  a  thorn 
in  his  heart  ;  it  fretted  him  through  all  his  toil.  It 
made  him  perhaps  a  little  fierce  and  intolerant  ;  fierce 
against  all  sin,  intolerant  of  all  indecision,  or  even  of 
moderation  in  well-doing.  His  sermons  were  so  fiery, 
so  impassioned,  so  positive,  that  those  who  did  not 
care  to  choose  that  day  whom  they  would  serve — God 
or  the  Devil — preferred  not  to  have  Angus  Bruce  ask 
them  the  question. 

Lady  Yarrow  found  her  only  objection  to  Bruce's 
ministry  in  this  pronounced  impatience  of  delay  or 
vacillation.  She  had  gone  one  Sabbath  privately  to 
hear  him  preach,  and  she  came  home  a  little  ill- 
tempered  at  the  sermon.  "He  hurries  people  too 
much,  Ann,"  she  said.  "  It  is  this  way,  or  that  way, 
and  no  time  to  consider.  The  sinners  in  kirk  this 
morning  must  have  felt  as  if  they  were  hanging 
over  Tophet  ;  and  the  saints  did  not  perhaps  care 
to  go  to  heaven  so  quickly  as  he  was  urging  them 
on." 

"  'Deed,  our  Angus  calls  neither  saints  nor  sinners 
wi'  an  uncertain  sound.  You  gave  God  a  good 
soldier,  my  Lady." 

"  I  did,  Ann.  I  am  proud  enough  of  Angus  Bruce." 
She  sat  still  a  moment  smiling  and  then  continued  : 
"  I  would  dearly  like  to  have  him  preach  to  some 
gentlemanly  expounders  I  have  heard — men  who  are 
afraid  to  pronounce  the  'h  '  in  heaven  and  hell,  and 


3J4  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

who  call  damnation  '  demnition.'  Angus  would  give 
them  every  letter  of  the  law  ;  eh,  Ann  ?  " 

"  Every  tittle,  my  Lady — the  full  measure  to  their 
sins,  even  the  small  dust  of  the  balance." 

Both  women  reflected  on  this  hypersensitiveness  of 
conscience  when  they  looked  at  Scotia.  Perhaps  both 
women  thought  in  their  secret  hearts  that  Scotia  had 
been  a  little  to  blame.  Ann  knew  her  son's  strong 
love  for  the  girl ;  she  was  certain  Angus  had,  what  he 
thought,  irrefragible  proofs  of  her  unworthiness,  to 
have  so  absolutely  given  her  up.  Lady  Yarrow 
thought  that  with  a  man  so  accurately  truthful,  a  very 
innocent  familiarity,  a  very  trifling  deviation  from 
rectitude,  would  become  an  unpardonable  offense. 
They  had  both  written  to  him  about  Scotia.  Lady 
Yarrow  had  not  spared  adjectives  in  describing  Scotia's 
suffering  and  fading  health.  But  Bruce  made  no 
comment,  and  took  no  action  in  the  matter.  He  suf 
fered,  though,  and  three  women  knew  he  was  suffer 
ing  ;  though  he  would  neither  make  a  complaint  nor 
seek  medicine  for  his  heart-wound. 

At  Rodney  the  summer  went  happily  away.  Every 
element  of  sorrow  had  departed  from  the  fair  old 
house.  The  Colonel  and  his  son  were  constantly  to 
gether.  They  were  father  and  son,  and  also  good 
friends  and  comrades.  And  Bertha  had  now  changed 
all  her  opinions  about  her  brother.  He  was  fond  of 
Bertha.  Her  clinging,  womanly  ways  pleased  him. 
He  taught  her  how  to  ride  a  horse,  and  every  fine 
morning  they  could  be  seen  on  the  road  to  Cupar 
House,  to  visit  Julia.  Frequently  Julia  returned  to 
Rodney  with  them,  and  then,  at  night,  Gilchrist  came 
for  Julia.  The  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Rodney  thought  that 
never,  in  all  their  lives,  had  they  been  so  really  happy. 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  315 

One  morning  about  the  end  of  August  Archibald 
and  Bertha  rode  over  to  Cupar  House.  As  they  ap 
proached  the  door,  Julia  and  Sir  Thomas  Carr  came 
to  meet  them.  Bertha  was  looking  uncommonly  well, 
and  her  face  flushed  with  pleasure  when  her  old  lover 
looked  into  it  for  his  welcome.  Julia  had  her  habit 
on.  "We  were  waiting  for  you";  she  said.  "  Now 
we  can  go  over  to  Rodney  together."  Archibald  and 
Julia  soon  left  Bertha  and  her  lover  far  behind.  They 
had  so  much  to  say  to  each  other  that  they  found  out 
a  longer  road  to  Rodney  in  order  to  have  time  to 
say  it. 

Indeed,  the  family  were  at  lunch  when  they  arrived. 
Julia  glanced  at  Bertha,  and  understood  her  quickly 
lifted  eyelids  and  look  of  assurance.  She  touched 
the  empty  chair  beside  her,  and  said  significantly  : 

"  Are  you  hungry  ?  or  satisfied  ?  " 

"  Satisfied  ;  yet  1  will  have  some  game  pasty,  and  a 
cream." 

After  lunch  they  left  the  three  gentlemen  to  talk  of 
India,  and  Indian  affairs,  and  went  to  Bertha's  room 
to  discuss  much  more  interesting  matters. 

"  He  has  asked  me  to  marry  him,  Julia." 

"  I  hope  you  said  a  decent  *  yes.'  I  mean  a  straight 
forward  I-should-like-to  'yes'." 

"  I  told  him  I  had  always  loved  him,  and  no  one 
but  him  ;  and  he  said,  'what  a  pure  salvation  Archi 
bald's  restoration  was  to  us.'  You  know  what  kind 
of  things  are  said — sworn  to.  Every  man  says  the 
same  words." 

"  Every  man  but  Archie.  I  should  be  in  favor  of 
sending  youths  to  Persia  and  Khiva  to  learn  how  to 
talk  to  women.  My  dear,  I  assure  you  Archie's 
vocabulary  of  love  is  as  unique  as  it  is  emphatic.  He 


3 1 6  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

is  like  a  lover  out  of  the  Arabian  Nights.  I  never 
hoped  for  such  luck." 

"  Take  care  you  do  not  get  a  husband  out  of  the 
Arabian  Nights.  I  do  not  think  they  are  nice.  Sir 
Thomas  is  going  to  speak  to  Father  to-night.  We 
shall  be  married  next  month.  He  asked  me  if  I 
could  be  ready,  and  I  said  '  easily  ' ;  and  he  thought 
I  was  '  so  sensible'.  Of  course,  I  did  not  think  it 
necessary  to  tell  him  my  wedding  dress  was  waiting, 
and  that  I  should  only  have  to  add  a  few  muslin 
things  to  my  outfit." 

"  What  a  merciful  blindness  falls  upon  men  when 
they  are  in  love  !  " 

"  I  shall  have  to  send  for  Scotia  to  my  wedding, 
though  she  may  not  be  able  to  come.  Lady  Yarrow 
says  she  is  very  weak.  I  wonder  what  is  the  matter 
with  her.  After  all,  the  younger  is  to  be  married 
before  the  elder  ;  and  I  shall  ask  Angus  Bruce  to 
marry  me  to  Sir  Thomas.  Angus  is  so  handsome  and 
distinguished-looking  ;  he  will  give  the  proper  relig 
ious  tone  to  the  wedding — our  new  minister  is  old 
and  ugly,  and  he  snuffles  and  shuffles." 

"  Bertha  Rodney,  you  are  sublime  !  " 

And  Julia  looked  at  her  friend  with  a  queer  kind  of 
admiration.  For  Bertha  had  long  ago  confided  to 
her  the  means  she  had  used  to  break  off  the  mesalliance 
between  Scotia  and  Angus  Bruce.  Of  course  she  had 
only  given  her  own  version  of  the  story  ;  she  had 
withheld  something,  and  she  had  added  something, 
and  thus  managed  to  make  the  circumstance  appear 
a  rather  clever,  and  not  very  ill-natured  proceeding. 
And  she  had  so  frequently  declared  that  she  had  to 
do  something,  in  the  absence  of  her  father  and  ill 
ness  of  her  mother,  to  preserve  the  honor  of  the 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  317 

house,  and  keep  her  sister  from  ruining  her  whole 
future,  that  she  had  almost  taught  herself  to  believe 
her  treachery  was  expedient. 

The  wooing  of  Sir  Thomas  went  prosperously. 
Rodney  House  was  again  in  a  tumult  for  Miss  Bertha's 
wedding.  The  side  halls  were  encumbered  with 
trunks  and  packing  cases.  Mrs.  Rodney,  between 
smiles  and  tears,  was  preparing  her  daughter  for  her 
new  life.  The  Colonel,  feeling  that  Bertha  deserved 
some  recompense  for  a  disappointment  she  had  taken 
so  bravely,  exerted  himself,  and  partly  denuded  him 
self,  to  send  her  away  with  full  hands.  The  world 
went  very  well  with  Bertha  Rodney  that  sunny 
autumn. 

She  persuaded  her  father  to  write  to  Bruce.  He 
was  not  eager  to  do  it,  but  Bertha's  requests  in  these 
last  days  were  laws,  and  he  did  as  she  desired  him. 
Angus  perceived  the  restraint  which  bound  the  kind 
words,  and  he  was  wounded  by  it.  Also,  he  would  be 
likely  to  meet  Scotia,  and  he  was  fully  determined  not 
to  go  into  the  way  of  temptation.  If  she  said,  "  I  am 
sorry,  forgive  me,  Angus,"  what  could  he  do  but  for 
give  her  ?  He  had  forgiven  her.  But  then  she  might 
expect  their  engagement  to  be  renewed,  and  that 
was,  he  believed,  impossible.  If  he  ever  married,  it 
must  be  a  woman  not  only  precious  to  Angus  Bruce, 
but  who  was  also  worthy  of  his  office — a  fit  representa 
tive  of  the  minister's  wife.  Both  ought  to  be  lights  in 
the  sight  of  the  whole  kirk  ;  and  if  they  were  either 
of  them  dim  or  uncertain,  some  might  go  astray  in 
consequence,  and  their  souls  be  demanded  at  his 
hand. 

This  position  may  appear  extravagant  and  far 
fetched  to  certain  teachers  of  the  present  day  ;  but  it 


318  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

was  a  vital  one  to  Angus.  If  his  wife  was  not  a  crown 
of  glory  to  his  office,  she  must  be  a  reproach  and  a 
stumbling  block.  He  had  explained  to  his  mother 
and  to  Lady  Yarrow  this  necessity  very  fully.  Mrs. 
Bruce  thought  it  one  not  to  be  disputed.  Lady  Yar 
row  said  its  stupidity  was  evident  to  any  faculty  but 
the  theological  one  ;  and  that  if  it  was  correct,  then 
there  ought  to  be  colleges  and  universities  for  the 
training  of  ministers'  wives. 

So  Angus  Bruce  refused  to  perform  the  ceremony 
of  Bertha's  marriage,  and  he  declared  to  himself  that 
he  would  never  again  of  his  own  free  will  go  to  Rod 
ney  House.  He  made  this  determination  one  Satur 
day  night,  and  he  had  broken  it  before  the  week  was 
over.  The  Colonel's  own  letter  was  the  first  step 
toward  the  broken  determination.  Its  mild  suavity 
angered  him,  and  in  some  not  easily  defined  way 
it  made  him  very  severe  with  himself ;  and  as  a 
sequence,  he  preached  with  an  exceeding  fervor  and 
severity.  His  afternoon  sermon  was  full  of  such 
startling  plain  truths,  and  such  vivid  pictures  and  ap 
peals,  that  men  trembled  and  covered  their  faces,  as 
if  to  hide  from  the  Just  and  Awful  One,  whose  crea 
tures  they  were.  He  was  exhausted  himself  with  the 
service,  solemnly  exhausted  ;  feeling  very  much  as 
some  old  Hebrew  prophet  doubtless  felt  when  he 
asked  his  heart,  "  Who  hath  believed  our  report  ?  " 

He  went  to  the  vestry  and  sat  down  ;  too  sad  and 
weary  to  remove  his  gown  and  bands.  Putting  his 
elbows  on  the  table,  he  buried  his  face  in  his  palms. 
Vaguely  the  slow  tramp  of  the  departing  congregation 
fell  on  his  senses  ;  it  grew  fainter  and  fainter,  and  he 
began  to  think  of  ungowning  and  going  home.  He 
was  very  weary,  and  he  looked  so.  One  of  the  elders 


THE    TURK  OF   THE    TIDE.  319 

opened  the  door  and  was  struck  by  the  tired,  listless 
air  of  the  usually  prompt  minister. 

"  Mr.  Bruce,"  he  said,  "  a  poor  woman  in  great  dis 
tress  of  mind  wishes  to  see  you." 

"  I  am  worn  out,  Elder.  I  cannot  speak  another 
word.  Yes,  I  can  ;  through  Christ  strengthening  me. 
Bring  her  here." 

In  a  few  moments  he  was  alone  with  her.  She  was 
a  tall,  slight  woman,  but  she  kept  her  face  veiled. 
Something  about  her  seemed  familiar  to  Angus.  He 
said,  "  I  do  not  know  you.  I  do  not  ask  to  know  you. 
Speak  frankly  to  me." 

"  I  have  committed  a  great  sin.  You  have  made 
me  feel  it.  I  am  afraid  to  go  home.  I  used  to  live 
in  Rodney  Law,  and  when  I  knew  you  were  preach 
ing  here,  I  came  in  to  see  you — to  hear  you." 

"  If  you  have  sinned,  there  is  the  Sin-Bearer  and  the 
Sin-Pardoner.  You  know  Him." 

"  I  have  sinned  against  you.    Will  you  forgive  me  ? " 

"  How  have  you  done  me  any  wrong  ?  All  sin  is 
against  God.  Put  me  out  of  the  question." 

"  I  cannot.  I  did  you  a  great  wrong.  I  did  a 
young  lady,  who  was  always  kind  to  me,  a  shameful 
wrong.  I  mean  Miss  Rodney." 

She  did  not  need  to  tell  him  more  ;  the  truth  flashed 
clear  and  vivid  as  the  lightning  of  heaven  across  his 
mind.  He  stepped  close  to  her,  he  put  his  hand  upon 
her  shoulder,  and  she  trembled  like  a  reed. 

"You  mean  that  it  was  you  and  Captain  Forres  I 
saw  at  the  stile  in  Rodney  Park  ? " 

"  It  was  I,  and  my  husband,  John  Latham.  I  am 
Sarah  Latham.  John  wore  Captain  Forres's  cloak. 
I  wore  Miss  Rodney's  pelisse.  I  left  her  cloak  and 
glove  on  the  stile,  purposely,  for  you  to  find." 


320  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

"My  God!" 

He  said  the  words  reverently,  almost  gratefully, 
and  remained  a  moment  in  silence  that  was  worship. 

"Who  asked  you  to  do  this  thing?  What  made 
you  do  it  ? " 

"I  wanted  money  to  go  to  America.  I  do  not  wish 
to  tell  who  asked  me  to  do  it." 

"  Your  penitence  is  of  no  avail,  unless  it  be  without 
reservation.  Answer.  Who  asked  you  to  do  this 
wicked  thing?" 

"  Miss  Bertha  Rodney.  She  promised  me  thirty 
pounds  and  she  paid  me  the  money.  But  John  and  I 
were  unlucky  with  it.  We  spent  most  of  it  for  our 
passage  to  New  York,  and  then  John  got  drunk,  and 
the  ship  did  not  wait  for  us." 

"  And  you  also  ?  " 

There  was  something  she  could  not  deny  in  his 
tone — she  answered  sadly.  "I  was  drunk  also." 

"  Have  you  written  since  to  Miss  Bertha  Rodney 
for  money  ? " 

"  Three  times.  She  only  sent  me  two  pounds  last 
time." 

"  Write  no  more  to  her.  If  you  do,  you  shall  be 
punished.  Even  sinners  must  keep  to  their  sinful 
bargains  with  each  other.  Is  this  all  you  have  to 
tell  ? " 

"  Yes.  Will  you  forgive  me  ?  Will  you  ask  Miss 
Rodney  to  forgive  me  ?"  She  began  to  weep  bitterly, 
and  Bruce  prayed  with  her,  and  gave  her  the  assur 
ance  of  his  pardon.  But  she  went  away  full  of  fear 
and  trouble — a  fear  and  trouble  Angus  did  not  depre 
cate  ;  for  he  hoped  it  would  finally  bring  her  peace 
and  consolation.  And  there  was  now  hope  and  joy  in 
the  heart  of  Angus  Bruce. 


THE    TURN  OF   THE    TIDE.  321 

"  A  soul  troubled  for  sin  is  a  full  meal  to  our  minis 
ter  "  ;  said  the  waiting  elder,  when  Angus  gave  him  a 
cheerful  "adieu  "and  walked  with  brisk  steps  down 
the  ancient,  gloomy  street. 

"  Now  I  can  go  to  Scotia  !  "  he  said.  "  Now  I  can 
go  to  Scotia  !  Now  I  can  go  to  Scotia  !  Afterward,  I 
shall  visit  Miss  Bertha  !  "  And  if  Miss  Bertha  could 
have  seen  the  minister's  set,  stern  face  at  that  mo 
ment,  she  would  have  broken  her  laughter  in  two  and 
gone  away  with  a  quaking  heart,  and  a  fearful  look- 
ing-forward  to  what  it  portended. 


XVIII. 

GOOD-BY   AND   JOY   BE   WITH   US   ALL  ! 

"  All  things  we  cannot  know.     At  sea 

As  when  a  good  ship  saileth, 
Our  steps  within  the  planks  are  free, 
Beyond  all  cunning  faileth," 

"  Maiden,  thou,  hast  heard  the  lesson, 

As  my  tongue  hath  strength  to  tell, 
Typed  for  thee  in  flowery  garden  ; 

Take  it  now  and  use  it  well. 
Winged  words  are  lightly  spoken, 

With  the  breath  the  sermon  dies  ; 
But  the  precept  of  the  moment 
Tasks  a  lifetime,  to  the  wise." 

— Blackie. 

JOY,  as  well  as  grief,  is  a  wakeful  spirit.  Angus 
slept  none  that  blessed  Sabbath  night,  and  as  he 
found  it  impossible  to  banish  thoughts  of  Scotia,  he 
set  them  all  to  thanksgiving.  Even  if  she  refused  to 
pardon  him — if  she  refused  to  give  him  again  the 
troth  he  had  so  angrily  returned  to  her — yes,  even  if 
her  love  for  him  was  dead,  he  could  still  rejoice  in 
the  purity  and  perfection  of  his  ideal  woman.  He 
could  still  love  her  and  believe  in  her  and  keep  her 
exquisite  memory  to  sweeten  all  his  after  life. 

In  the  gray  light  before  dawning  he  left  Edinburgh. 
He  reached  Kirkton  in  the  afternoon,  refreshed  him 
self  at  the  little  inn  there,  and  hired  a  gig  to  take  him 
to  Yarrow  Bell.  And  as  he  began  to  climb  the  moun 
tain  road,  Angus  remembered  the  great  hills  shoul- 
322 


JOY  BE    WITH   US  ALL!  323 

dering  one  another ;  and  the  silvery,  shining  waters 
leaping  from  crag  to  crag,  until  they  reached  the  valley. 
The  heather  was  in  bloom,  and  the  little  companies 
of  sheep  resting  in  it  looked  white  as  snow  in  its  vio 
let  haze. 

Here  and  there  a  shepherd  was  strolling  up  or  down 
the  hillsides,  and  one  at  a  great  altitude  was  singing, 
to  the  exquisite  minors  of  St.  Mary's,  the  twenty-third 
psalm  : 

The  Lord's  my  shepherd,  I'll  not  want  ; 

He  makes  me  down  to  lie, 
In  pastures  green  he  leadeth  me 
The  quiet  waters  by.* 

Far  off  and  far  down,  the  happy  pastoral  sought  out 
all  the  sweet,  silent  places.  The  singer  stood  on  a 
jutting  rock  overlooking  the  road  and  the  valleys  far 
away,  and  Bruce,  lifting  his  eyes,  could  just  catch  his 
tall  figure,  standing  clearly  out  against  the  blue  Chevi 
ots  behind  him.  His  voice  was  the  voice  of  a  strong 
man  rejoicing  to  sing  of  goodness  and  mercy,  rejoic 
ing  to  tell  heaven  and  earth 

In  pastures  green  he  leadeth  me 
The  quiet  waters  by. 

Bruce  lifted  the  lines  with  him,  and  so  singing  went 
up  to  the  Bell. 

He  reached  the  great  iron  gates  of  Yarrow  Towers 
just  as  the  psalm  was  finished,  and  there  he  sent  back 
the  gig,  and  went  through  them,  with  the  four  last  lines 
lingering  on  his  lips  and  making  melody  in  his  heart. 

Goodness  and  mercy  all  my  life 

Shall  surely  follow  me  ; 
And  in  God's  house  forever  more, 

My  dwelling  place  shall  be. 

*  Scotch  Psalms  ;  version  allowed  by  General  Assembly  of 
Church  of  Scotland. 


324  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

The  great  stillness  and  greenness  of  the  place  made 
him  feel  as  if  he  was  in  a  dream.  The  perfect  confi 
dence  of  the  animals  and  birds  made  him  feel  as  if  he 
was  in  Eden.  The  hare  looked  at  him  shyly  from 
her  form  ;  the  squirrel  from  its  branch.  The  dappled 
deer  browsing  under  the  oaks  had  no  fear.  The 
birds  with  their  newly-fledged  families  twittered  to 
him  about  the  heat,  and  the  difficulty  of  the  young 
birds  flying  in  it.  He  was  impatient  to  see  Scotia,  but 
he  did  not  hurry  ;  he  felt  only  that  he  was  gathering 
hope  and  strength  with  every  step  he  took. 

Just  where  the  park  became  the  fruit  garden,  he 
saw  a  form  he  knew  among  the  raspberry  standards. 

"  Mother  !     Mother  !  " 

He  did  not  speak  loudly,  but  what  word  has  such  an 
insinuating  power — insinuation  that  is  almost  author 
ity.  Ann  turned  very  quickly  at  the  first  call.  She 
came  to  meet  him  gladly,  all  her  movements  express 
ing  joy  and  welcome.  Never  before  had  she  been  so 
handsome  in  her  son's  eyes.  Her  white  gown,  her 
black  silk  apron,  the  rough  straw  hat  tied  down  with 
a  ribbon,  the  little  rush  basket  full  of  berries  in  her 
hand,  made  her  look,  in  her  ripe  and  ample  beauty,  like 
the  goddess  of  some  ancient  garden. 

"  My  dear  Angus  !     Oh,  but  you  are  welcome  !  " 

"  My  dear  mother  !  I  have  come  with  good 
news." 

"  Have  you  received  the  '  call '  to  Free  St.  Mungo's 
yet  ? " 

"  I  have  accepted  it — that  is  another  thing.  I  am 
come  about  Scotia." 

"  Oh,  Angus,  I'm  feared  there  is  nae  gude  news 
about  her." 

"  She  is  innocent  of  all  that  I  have  blamed  her  for — 


JOY  BE    WITH  US  ALL!  325 

she  is  pure  as  a  jiew  opened  lily — she  is  true  as  you 
are,  mother." 

"  Weel,  weel,  I'm  glad  to  hear  tell  o'  such  wonders." 

"  Where  ?  when  can  I  see  her  ? " 

"  You  can  gae  wi'  me  straight  to  her  side.  You  can 
gae  wi'  me  this  vera  minute.  If  you  hae  come  to  put 
wrong  right,  the  sooner  you  get  about  the  business,  the 
better." 

They  were  within  the  large  cool  hall.  All  was  very 
quiet.  Ann  pointed  to  a  lofty  door,  and  then  passed 
out  of  her  son's  sight.  She  had  the  self-denial  of  a 
great  nature.  She  was  capable  of  resigning  all  share 
in  joy  she  could  not  heighten.  Angus  opened  the 
door.  It  moved  so  perfectly,  so  smoothly  on  its 
hinges  that  Scotia  was  not  aware  of  his  entrance. 

She  sat  in  a  deep,  low  chair  by  the  open  window. 
She  had  a  book  in  her  hand,  but  it  was  a  closed  book; 
her  eyes  were  out-looking  ;  she  had  the  gaze  of  one 
who  is  seeing  things  invisible.  Indeed,  she  was  at 
that  moment  looking  backward  to  hours  forever  gone. 
She  was  thinking  of  Bruce,  and  thinking  of  him  with 
great  tenderness.  She  had  come  to  that  point  where 
anger  was  dead,  and  she  had  begun  to  make  excuses 
for  her  lover  ;  and  had  begun  even  to  find  in  his  su 
persensible  and  supersensitiveness  of  conscience,  a 
noble  and  excellent  trait.  And  after  all,  he  was  not  to 
blame.  He  believed  her  guilty  on  the  evidence  not  of 
words,  but  of  his  own  senses.  Perhaps  he  ought — 
perhaps  he  ought 

She  was  at  this  point  in  her  solitary  argument,  when 
she  heard  Bruce's  step  upon  the  carpet.  It  was  dulled 
by  the  soft,  thick  pile,  but  she  detected  its  peculiarity 
in  a  moment.  She  rose  quickly  and  steadied  herself 
by  leaning  upon  the  back  of  her  chair.  Bruce  was 


326  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

approaching  her.  His  face  had  a  story  in  it.  She 
looked  at  him  eagerly,  inquisitively  ;  she  was  white  as 
her  white  gown.  Her  lips  parted  slightly,  and  she 
uttered  a  thin,  sharp  cry. 

He  stood  before  her.  His  attitude  was  that  of 
grief  and  contrition.  "  Miss  Rodney,"  he  said,  "  I 
have  wronged  you  from  the  first  to  the  last.  I  was 
too  hasty.  I  never  ought  to  have  doubted  you  for  a 
moment.  I  am  unworthy  of  your  love,  because  of 
my  doubt.  Forgive  me,  if  you  can  !  Love  me  again, 
if  you  can  !  " 

Scotia  stepped  forward  ;  she  put  her  arms  around 
his  neck  ;  she  said,  oh,  such  words,  such  sweet 
words  of  pardon.  There  are  no  sweeter,  no  more 
divine  words,  spoken  on  earth,  than  those  love  whis 
pers  when  it  forgives.  She  mingled  tlvsm  with  happy 
tears.  She  sealed  them  rath  fondest  kisses. 

Angus  seated  her  again  in  her  chair  and  drew  his 
own  close  by  her  side.  Holding  her  hands,  he  told 
her  all  that  Sarah  Latham  had  confessed  to  him. 
Scotia  listened  now  without  anger.  The  trouble  was 
over.  Angus  was  closer  than  ever  to  her,  she  could 
afford  to  forgive,  even  those  who  were  not  sorry — 
who  still  kept  the  secret  of  their  wrong-doing.  She 
heard  with  a  happy  indifference  the  particulars,  and 
then  turned  the  conversation  on  Bruce's  own  pros 
pects.  She  had  heard  he  was  to  have  the  call  to 
Free  Saint  Mungo's  in  Edinburgh.  Was  it  true  ? 
Was  it  not  a  very  large  congregation  ?  Was  it  not  a 
great  honor  ? 

They  were  talking  of  these  things  when  Ann  and 
Lady  Yarrow  entered.  Lady  Yarrow  gave  Bruce  her 
hand,  but  she  said,  with  a  shake  of  her  head,  "  So 
you  have  come  at  last,  sir.  I  think  shame  of  your 
loitering." 


JOY  BE    WITH  US  ALL!  327 

"  I  think  shame  of  it  myself,  mother." 

"  Hear  what  he  says,  Ann  !  The  lad  has  some 
grace  left." 

Then  Bruce  explained  the  circumstances  again.  It 
never  entered  his  mind  to  extenuate  or  smooth  over 
Bertha's  share  in  the  conspiracy.  A  sinner,  rich  or 
poor,  friend  or  foe,  was  a  sinner  to  Bruce.  If  he 
thought  excuse  in  the  matter  possible,  he  would  have 
given  it  to  Sarah  Latham,  and  not  to  Bertha.  Sarah 
had  the  old,  old  plea  for  doing  evil — she  was  doing  it, 
for  good  to  come.  Bertha  had  no  such  excuse.  He 
did  not  spare  her  in  the  narrative  of  the  wrong  done. 

"  She  is  the  daughter  of  her  mother,"  said  Lady 
Yarrow  bitterly. 

"  But,  Aunt,  my  mother  would  not  have  permitted 
Bertha  to  do  anything  so  cruel,  if  she  had  known  of 
it — that  is  most  certain." 

"  You  are  right,  my  dear.  Come,  let  us  be  sensible, 
and  at  Yarrow  Bell  ignore  what  is  going  on  at  Rod 
ney.  Yet  I  hear  there  is  talk  of  a  marriage  there, 
and  Scotia  is  wanted.  I  am  very  averse  to  her 
going." 

Oh,  the  two  days  of  perfect  joy  that  followed  this 
reunion  !  By  tacit  consent  all  unhappy  subjects  were 
forgotten.  Scotia  looked  forward  and  not  backward, 
and  Ann  and  Lady  Yarrow  watched  them  with  a  more 
than  human  sympathy — more  than  human,  because 
there  was  not  in  it  a  single  selfish  element.  They 
encouraged  the  young  people  to  be  the  world  to  each 
other.  It  was  gratification  enough  for  them  to  watch 
the  handsome  couple  wandering  in  the  translucent, 
green  light  under  the  trees,  or  in  the  shady  garden, 
when  the  setting  sun  made  the  air  seem  full  of  gold 
dust. 


328  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

The  night  before  Angus  was  to  leave,  Lady  Yar 
row  came  to  them  as  they  sat  together  after  sunset. 
They  leaned  against  each  other.  Angus  was  holding 
his  love's  hand,  their  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  moun 
tains  turning  iron-gray  against  a  yellow  sky.  At  this 
hour  they  looked  stupendous.  It  was  a  little  chilly, 
and  at  the  same  moment  Ann  came  in  with  a  soft 
woolen  shawl,  which  she  wrapped  around  Scotia. 
Scotia  lifted  her  face  gratefully  and  Ann  kissed  her. 
Ann  was  not  demonstrative  ;  the  act  was  a  very  signifi 
cant  one  ;  it  had  an  influence  far  stronger  than  its  ap 
parent  reason.  A  three-fold  cord  is  not  easily  broken. 
In  that  moment  a  mysterious  one,  impalpable  to  sense, 
but  strong  to  resist  all  the  wear  and  tear  of  life, 
bound  the  son,  and  the  mother,  and  the  future  wife 
together.  As  they  stood  thus,  Lady  Yarrow  put  a 
letter  into  Bruce's  hand. 

Before  you  speak  to  Colonel  Rodney  about  Scotia, 
give  him  this  letter,  Angus.  A  golden  key  opens  all 
doors — and  very  near  all  hearts  ";  and  to  avoid  Bruce's 
questions  and  thanks,  she  began  to  talk  eagerly  about 
a  caterpillar  of  very  lovely  shades  she  had  just  taken 
off  her  dress.  "  I  must  have  got  it  in  the  garden. 
Poor,  ignorant  worm  !  It  knows  not  what  bliss  awaits 
it.  What  purple  wings  !  Knows  not  it  will  have  the 
air  for  its  kingdom,  and  the  flowers  for  its  pantry.  It 
is  blind  to  all  its  coming  glories,  and  a  little  while 
ago  it  was  eating  leaves  and  grass.  As  regards  it,  I 
am  a  prophet.  I  can  see  what  it  has  been,  and  what 
it  will  be.  Is  there  not  One,  who,  from  the  heights 
of  heaven,  looks  thus  upon  our  destiny  ? " 

"  It  is  a  beautiful  symbol  of  our  future  life,"  said 
Bruce. 

"  Perhaps,  also,  of  our  pre-existence."     Scotia  spoke 


JOY  BE    WITH   US  ALL!  329 

musingly,  as  if  the  words  came  without  intention,  and 
indeed  she  was  sorry  for  them,  as  soon  as  they  were 
uttered.  For  Lady  Yarrow,  always  eager  for  dis 
cussion,  answered  : 

"  We  do  not  permit  such  statements,  Scotia,  unless 
you  make  them  clearer." 

"  I  was  only  asking(myself,  does  the  grub  remember 
the  egg  ;  the  chrysalis,  the  grub  ;  the  butterfly,  the 
chrysalis  ?  In  the  same  way,  may  we  not  have  lived 
lives  before  this  one  ;  humbler,  less  intelligent,  less 
beautiful." 

"  My  dear  Scotia  ! "  and  Bruce  took  her  hands  and 
looked  steadily  into  her  eyes,  "  complete  the  circle. 
Does  the  egg  remember  the  butterfly  ?  Dearest !  can 
you  think  we  possess  eternity  only  to  escape  from  it,  by 
recommencing  our  lives  ?  To.be  little  children  again; 
to  struggle  through  the  weakness,  the  ignorance,  the 
unreasonable  afflictions  of  childhood ;  to  fight  over 
again  the  battles  of  maturity  ;  to  grow  old  again  ;  to 
die — would  this  be  the  satisfaction  that  is  promised 
us?" 

"  Even  this  view  has  splendid  opportunities  and 
possibilities,  Angus  dear,  but  we  must " 

"  Children,"  said  Lady  Yarrow  positively,  "  have 
you  considered  this  life  sufficiently  ?  When  you  are 
married  to  Angus,  Scotia,  do  you  intend  to  trouble 
him  with  all  these  restless  questions  ?  " 

"I  hope  so";  answered  Angus  promptly.  "We 
shall  not  again  quarrel  about  them.  Scotia  will  bring 
them  to  me — and  only  me.  I  shall  respect  her  ideas, 
even  where  I  cannot  change  them." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  this.  There  is  such  an  infinite 
variety  in  all  things.  No  two  roses  on  a  tree  just  alike. 
Do  we  wish  them  so  ?  Angus,  you  must  not  ruth- 


33°  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

lessly,  and  in  a  moment,  expect  to  cut  Scotia  to  your 
own  shape  and  size.  Scotia,  you  must  give  Angus 
room  and  love  to  reach  to  the  full  stature  of  his  nature. 
In  years,  such  husbands  and  wives  grow  into  a  lovely 
similitude — a  similitude  retaining  all  individual  charac 
teristics." 

"  Scotia,  in  the  main,  is  a  good  Calvinist,  mother. 
We  both  hold  the  Bible  in  our  hands  and  hearts.  We 
both  believe  in  the  fatherhood  of  God,  and  the  sacrifice 
of  Christ.  There  are  plenty  of  points  on  which  we 
can  agree." 

4<  But  if  God  should  gie  you  sons  and  daughters," 
said  Ann  solemnly,  "  fence  their  youth  around  wi' 
Calvinism,  wi'  the  dear  auld  Shorter  Catechism." 

Lady  Yarrow  smiled,  but  added,  "  Ann,  you  are 
right,  as  you  always  are.  The  Shorter  Catechism  is 
the  Magna  Charta  of  a  really  strong  character.  Stern 
and  harsh,  some  say  !  Well,  suppose  it  is.  What  is 
character  ?  Is  it  not  something  engraved  ;  and  the 
engraving  process  is  not  done  with  a  feather.  En 
grave  on  the  minds  of  the  young  the  strongest  law 
you  can  find,  in  the  very  strongest  character.  You 
believe  me,  Scotia  ?  " 

"  I  do,  dear  aunt.  I  know  that  a  young  sapling 
must  have  a  fence  around  it,  or  the  cattle  will  browse 
on  the  leaves,  and  many  dangers  will  come  to  it." 

"  And  the  best  of  a'  fences  is  the  Shorter  Cate 
chism,"  said  Ann  dourly. 

Scotia  smiled  and  continued,  "And  if  the  tree  grows 
strong  and  high  inside  its  fence,  all  is  well.  Also,  if 
it  send  out  roots  beyond,  and  branches  beyond,  and 
grow  fair  and  fine  beyond,  and  break  away  the  fence, 
because  it  is  strong  enough  to  burst  its  bonds,  and  to 
take  a  wider  growth,  and  a  higher  freedom  ;  is  it  not 


JOY  BE    WITH   US  ALL!  331 

also  a  tree  that  God  has  planted  and  watered,  and 
blown  upon,  and  shone  upon  ?  Angus  knows  my  heart 
to  its  depths.  If  he  grow  up  like  a  mountain  fir  tree, — 
strong,  compact,  ever  pointing  skyward, — he  will  suffer 
me  to  grow  by  his  side,  though  I  be  like  a  birch  tree, 
spreading  my  branches  far  and  wide,  and  rustling  my 
silver-lined  leaves  to  every  wind  of  God  that  touches 
me." 

And  Angus  took  her  hands,  and  looked  into  her 
eyes,  with  a  promise  that  she  felt  to  be  wise  and  kind 
as  it  was  inviolable. 

The  next  morning  Bruce  left  Yarrow  Bell  for  Rod 
ney.  He  was  going  to  see  Bertha.  He  had  no  inten 
tion  of  speaking  to  Colonel  Rodney  about  his  engage 
ment  to  Scotia  until  after  Bertha's  marriage.  But  he 
did  think  that  young  lady  ought  to  realize  that  she 
had  failed.  He  could  not  let  her  begin  a  new  life  with 
the  idea  that  wickedness  was  a  success. 

He  reached  Rodney  late,  and  stayed  at  Innergrey  all 
night.  Early  in  the  morning  he  walked  over  to  Rod 
ney  House  and  asked  to  see  Bertha.  She  was  not  so 
anxious  to  see  Bruce  now.  She  was  going  to  be  Lady 
Carr,  and  Bruce  had  refused  to  perform  the  ceremony. 
His  unexpected  call  gave  her  no  uneasiness.  She 
only  speculated,  as  she  put  on  her  most  becoming 
morning  dress,  "  What  could  have  brought  him  to 
Rodney  ?  Perhaps  he  had  altered  his  mind,  and 
wished  now  to  take  a  part  in  her  wedding.  Perhaps 
he  had  found  out  that  he  loved  her."  She  made  her 
self  sweetly  pretty,  and  went  down  with  a  smile. 

Bruce  made  no  preliminaries.  As  soon  as  she  en 
tered  the  room  he  said,  "  Miss  Bertha,  Sarah  Latham 
came  to  me  and  revealed  the  disgraceful  plot  you  car 
ried  out  together.  I  have  written  out  all  she  said  ;  I 


33 2  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

must  insist  upon  your  signing  your  name  to  it.  I 
think  it  is  the  only  way  to  protect  your  sister  Scotia 
from  inuendos  derogatory  to  her  as  Miss  Rodney,  and 
also  as  my  intended  wife." 

Bertha  grew  scarlet  as  he  spoke.  Her  very  hands 
were  red.  She  trembled  with  fear  and  impotent  pas 
sion  as  she  took  the  paper  Bruce  offered.  As  she 
read  it,  her  face  constantly  changed.  Terror  of  her 
father,  terror  of  Sir  Thomas,  terror  of  all  that  would 
follow,  blanched  the  crimson  white  again.  As  she 
remembered  the  nicety  of  Sir  Thomas  Carr's  honor, 
his  hatred  of  anything  mean,  the  contempt  he  would 
feel  for  her  ;  and  then  put  in  sympathy  with  it  her 
father's  passionate  sense  of  right  and  wrong,  his  love 
for  Scotia,  his  abhorrence  of  lying,  she  foresaw  a 
sequence  of  events  which  would  again  break  off  her 
marriage,  and  consign  her  to  general  contempt. 

What  must  she  do  ?  She  could  not  deny  the  cir 
cumstance.  She  looked  into  Bruce's  stern  face,  and 
saw  no  hope  of  pity  in  it.  He  intended  to  make  her 
sign  that  paper,  and  then  show  it  to  her  father  and 
mother,  and  perhaps  to  Sir  Thomas  Carr.  She  had 
no  time  to  make  exceptions,  or  consider  possibilities 
in  her  favor  ;  her  case  was  a  desperate  one.  She 
accepted  the  last  resort  of  a  desperate,  unreasonable, 
cowardly  woman.  She  went  into  a  fit  of  the  most 
alarming  hysterics.  She  filled  the  house  with  her 
shrieks  ;  she  held  her  hands  over  her  heart,  and 
gasped  for  breath,  as  if  she  were  dying.  She  fell  upon 
the  floor,  in  a  perfectly  decorous  abandon. 

Colonel  Rodney,  Archibald,  Mrs.  Rodney,  all  the 
servants  from  the  kitchen  and  the  garden,  from  the 
dairy  and  the  stables,  came  running  to  answer  her 
piercing  cries  for  help.  Archibald  cried  to  the  ostler 


JO  Y  BE    WITH  US  ALL  !  333 

for  a  fleet  horse,  and  went  flying  through  the  park  for 
a  doctor.  Mrs.  Rodney  had  the  apparently  dying 
girl  carried  to  her  room,  and  it  took  several  servants 
to  carry  her.  The  whole  house  was  in  a  state  of  dis 
organization — hot  water,  cold  water,  brandy,  laud 
anum — a  dozen  voices  calling  for  a  dozen  restoratives. 

Bruce  was  genuinely  terrified.  So  was  the  Colonel, 
and  every  man  on  the  place.  The  women  were  more 
calm.  They  had  all,  even  the  youngest  dairy-maid,  an 
instinctive  knowledge  of  Bertha's  complaint.  They 
felt  that  under  certain  circumstances  they  might  be 
affected  much  in  the  same  way.  Archie,  riding  for 
life  or  death,  the  Colonel  wringing  his  hands  in 
speechless  misery,  Bruce  feeling  at  once  like  a  judge 
pronouncing  sentence  and  a  sheriff  carrying  it  out, 
were  all  suffering  far  more  than  the  sobbing,  shrieking 
girl  upstairs.  Bruce,  indeed,  blamed  himself  some 
what.  He  had  not  expected  that  the  conviction  of 
her  sin  would  be  so  strong  and  so  terrible  to  Bertha. 
He  had  meant  to  be  merciful  to  her,  but  he  could 
not  now  take  any  comfort  from  his  intention. 

As  soon  as  the  doctor  had  pronounced  the  case 
"  not  dangerous  "  he  went  back  to  Innergrey.  He 
was  afraid  the  Colonel  would  question  him,  and  he 
was  not  now  inclined  to  tell  the  Colonel.  Bertha 
would  doubtless  be  equal  to  supplying  the  cause  for 
the  effect.  Until  he  could  see  her  again,  the  affair 
must  be  at  rest. 

Bertha  was  cleverly  non-committal.  She  did  not 
know  what  was  the  matter.  Mr.  Bruce  had  just  said 
"  good-morning,"  and  before  she  could  speak,  the 
pain  and  the  choking  came  on.  The  doctor,  with 
the  wise  intelligence  of  doctors  in  domestic  matters, 
gravely  suggested  heart-disease,  and  behind  this 


334  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

fortification  Bertha  sheltered  herself,  pale,  exhausted, 
with  her  hair  and  clothing  more  out  of  order  than  any 
member  of  the  House  of  Rodney  had  ever  before 
seen  them.  Finally,  a  sedative  put  her  to  sleep  ;  and 
every  one  went  on  their  tip-toes,  and  talked  in  whis 
pers  of  poor  Miss  Bertha's  heart-disease 

She  was  roused  from  this  affectation  of  invalidism 
by  a  circumstance  startling  enough.  In  mid-after 
noon  Sir  Thomas  Carr  was  seen  riding  at  a  hard  gallop 
through  the  park.  He  had  been  summoned  to  Lon 
don.  His  despatches  were  ready.  There  was  no 
time  for  delay.  The  marriage  must  take  place  at 
once,  or  be  put  off  indefinitely.  The  alternative  was 
made  as  delicately  as  possible  to  Bertha.  It  acted 
like  a  miracle.  She  was  well  in  sixty  seconds.  All 
her  wits  came  back  to  her,  sharp  and  clear. 

"  Very  well,  dear  mother.  Tell  Sir  Thomas  I  will 
be  ready  at  six  o'clock.  That  will  give  us  time  to 
send  for  the  minister  and  our  nearest  neighbors.  My 
principal  trunks  can  be  sent  after  me  to  Southampton. 
If  Sir  Thomas  has  to  leave  at  eight  o'clock,  I  shall  not 
detain  him  a  moment.  I  hope  I  realize  his  position, 
and  my  duty,  better.  And  oh,  dear,  dear  mother,  it 
is  perhaps  better  that  such  a  long  locking-forward  to 
parting  is  avoided  !  I  cannot  help  feeling  so  much 
about  it  ?  The  feeling  was  really  what  made  me  ill 
this  morning." 

The  marriage,  so  unexpectedly  forced  forward,  was 
in  some  respects  a  great  success.  Bruce,  coming  back 
in  the  afternoon  to  inquire  after  Bertha's  condition, 
was  persuaded  by  the  Colonel  to  perform  the  cere 
mony  :  and  the  pallid  bride  gave  him  one  sad,  long 
look  which  his  kind  heart  could  not  resist.  He 
answered  it  with  an  assuring  glance.  Bertha  was 


JOY  BE    WITH   US  ALL!  335 

comforted  by  it.  She  was  so  modest,  and  so  sorrow 
ful,  and  the  quick  parting  with  her  kindred  and  home 
seemed  to  distress  her  so  much,  the  minister  could  not 
but  give  her  what  comfort  was  in  his  power.  In  a  few 
whispered  sentences  he  warned  her  against  future  de 
ceptions,  and  gave  her  Scotia's  and  his  own  forgive 
ness. 

At  six  o'clock  precisely  the  bride  appeared  in  her 
splendid  wedding  garments,  shining  with  jewels,  and 
looking  even  more  lovely  for  her  pallor  and  sadness. 
The  parlors  were  crowded  with  guests  hurriedly 
summoned,  many  of  whom  had  but  just  heard  Bertha 
Rodney  was  dying,  when  they  received  the  Colonel's 
invitation  to  see  her  married.  There  was  a  general 
air  of  pleasure  and  satisfaction.  Events  that  come  as 
surprises  are  nearly  always  great  successes.  Bertha 
was  so  beautiful ;  Sir  Thomas  so  proud  and  happy ; 
the  impromptu  feast,  the  genial  minister,  the  splendid 
house  all  lighted  and  flung  open,  the  murmur  of 
conversation,  of  low  laughter,  the  busy  importance  of 
the  servants,  all  aided  the  feeling  of  an  accomplished 
destiny. 

At  eight  o'clock  a  carriage,  drawn  by  fleet  horses, 
appeared  at  the  door,  and  Bertha,  in  a  pretty  travel 
ing  costume,  entered  it.  She  was  both  weeping  and 
smiling.  Her  father,  and  mother,  and  brother  stood 
with  loving,  anxious  faces  watching  her  as  she  drove 
away.  The  full  moon  shone  with  unclouded  radiance. 
She  felt  her  husband's  arms  around  her.  She  was 
Lady  Bertha  Carr.  She  was  going  to  London,  to 
India.  She  had  her  own  plans  about  India.  She  felt 
she  had  diplomatic  talents  ;  she  had  a  proper  field  for 
them  in  that  vice-regal  court.  Life  had  fair  possi 
bilities  yet  in  keeping  for  Lady  Bertha  Carr,  and 


336  A    SISTER    TO  ESAU. 

she  kissed  her  husband,  and  turned  not  unhappily  to 
meet  them. 

Rodney  House  was  very  dull  after  Bertha  had  gone 
away.  She  had  always  known  how  to  keep  it  inter 
ested  about  her  affairs.  There  was  no  one  to  take 
her  place  in  this  respect.  Archie  was  a  great  deal 
with  Julia  Cupar.  The  Colonel  was  often  lonely. 
Scotia  was  hardly  well  enough  to  come  home.  Bruce 
had  accepted  the  call  to  Free  Saint  Mungo's,  and 
was  in  Edinburgh.  Very  soon  Lady  Yarrow  would 
be  in  Edinburgh.  Thinking  of  these  things  one 
day,  the  Colonel  suddenly  resolved  to  close  Rodney 
House  and  take  Mrs.  Rodney  and  Archie  to  Edin 
burgh  for  the  winter.  Archie  could  then  have  the 
benefit  of  the  University  lectures.  And  Archie,  know 
ing  the  Cupars  were  certain  to  be  there,  very  urgently 
pressed  the  change  ;  so  that  it  was  finally  decided  to 
allow  Scotia  to  remain  with  her  aunt  until  they  all 
met  at  the  capital. 

This  meeting  occurred  in  the  first  days  of  October. 
Among  the  Cheviots  the  winter  comes  early,  and 
Lady  Yarrow  was  back  at  the  Edinburgh  mansion 
when  Colonel  Rodney  and  his  family  took  possession 
of  the  house  they  had  rented.  It  was  not  far  from 
Yarrow  House,  and  there  was  now  no  alternative  but 
that  the  long-parted  sisters  must  meet.  Both  dreaded 
the  meeting  ;  but  events  were  kinder  to  them  than 
they  could  have  planned.  Of  course  both  households 
were  to  worship  in  Free  Saint  Mungo's,  and  Lady 
Yarrow,  having  bought  a  large  pew  there,  offered  its 
use  to  Colonel  Rodney's  family.  The  offer  was  ac 
cepted,  and  as  they  reached  Edinburgh  on  a  Saturday 
night,  and  were  rested  sufficiently  for  church  on  the 
following  afternoon,  the  first  meeting  of  the  reunited 
family  took  place  there. 


JOY  BE    WITH   US  ALL!  337 

It  was  the  Sacrament  Sabbath,  and  an  intense  so 
lemnity  filled  the  building.  The  Colonel,  Mrs.  Rod 
ney,  and  Archie  arrived  at  church  first,  and  entered 
Lady  Yarrow's  pew.  In  a  few  moments  Lady  Yar 
row  and  Scotia  stood  at  its  door.  The  Colonel  gave 
his  daughter  one  look  of  love,  as  he  and  Archie  per 
mitted  the  two  ladies  to  pass  them.  Lady  Yarrow 
went  first,  and  she  was  thus  compelled  to  seat  herself 
next  her  sister.  A  shadow  fleeting  as  a  thought  passed 
over  her  face  ;  she  bowed  her  head,  and  really  prayed 
for  grace  and  strength. 

\\hen  she  lifted  her  head,  Dorinda  was  looking 
down  with  a  troubled  gaze.  Lady  Yarrow  lifted  her 
hand  and  clasped  it  in  her  own.  Then  all  the  congre 
gation  rose  for  prayer,  and  further  advances  were  im 
possible.  But  when  the  white-haired  elder  brought 
the  holy  cup,  and  the  Colonel  drank  and  passed  it  to 
his  son,  and  Archie  to  his  sister,  and  Scotia  to  her 
aunt,  then  Lady  Yarrow  had  her  gracious  opportunity. 
She  drank,  she  touched  her  sister,  their  eyes  met.  In 
that  glance,  a  free,  noble,  absolute  pardon  was  given 
and  accepted.  Jemima  gave  her  sister  Dorinda  the 
holy  cup,  and  in  its  blessed,  crimson  tide  they  buried 
forever  the  bitterness  of  a  generation. 

The  next  day  was  full  of  congratulations,  of  the 
kindnesses  of  late  love,  of  the  gayness  of  restored 
kindred.  Julia  Cupar  came  in  with  Archie,  and 
equalized  and  tempered  all  effusive  feeling.  She  was 
so  pleasantly  commonplace,  so  full  of  graceful  chit 
chat  concerning  everybody  and  nobody.  It  was  un 
derstood  that  she  was  to  be  a  very  important  member 
of  the  family,  and  Lady  Yarrow  took  kindly  to  her. 
She  liked  her  clever  speech,  her  air  of  fasmonable  life, 
her  thorough  conservatism. 


338  A  SISTER  TO  ESA  U, 

"  She  is  a  very  pretty  daughter  of  Mr.  Worldly- 
wise-man,"  she  said,  "  and  I  congratulate  you, 
Dorinda,  on  the  future  mistress  of  Rodney." 

Amid  so  much  marrying  and  prospective  marrying, 
Bruce  and  Scotia  kept  their  engagement  quiet  till  near 
the  end  of  the  year.  Bruce's  kirk  was  finished,  but 
there  was  some  delay  in  deciding  about  a  manse. 
Part  of  the  congregation  wished  to  build  a  new  one, 
but  Lady  Yarrow's  influence  and  contribution  decided 
the  question  in  favor  of  buying  a  fine  old  house  near 
the  new  kirk.  And  when  this  affair  was  settled,  there 
seemed  to  be  no  reason  for  longer  delay. 

Bruce  presented  his  letter  and  reminded  the  Colonel 
of  his  previous  promises.  There  was  no  need  to  urge 
them.  Lady  Yarrow's  settlement  upon  her  adopted 
son  made  him  a  very  proper  mate  for  Scotia ;  and  the 
Colonel  told  himself  that  Scotia  had  given  him,  after 
all,  a  son-in-law  very  much  to  his  liking.  Their  friend 
ship  had  been  full  of  happy  hours  ;  they  were  hoping 
to  add  many  more  to  them.  With  tender  words,  and 
some  tears,  the  Colonel  gave  his  beloved  Scotia  to  his 
friend  and  minister  ;  and  Angus  and  Scotia  had  now 
only  to  furnish  their  home  and  set  their  wedding-day. 

Ann  took  charge  of  the  furnishing.  She  had  saved 
a  great  deal  of  money.  It  was  her  pleasure  to  make 
her  son's  manse  a  wonder  among  manses  ;  to  adorn 
every  room  with  rich  and  suitable  appointments  ;  to 
fill  the  linen  chests  with  the  finest  damask,  and  the 
buffets  with  the  purest  silver  plate. 

"  Naething  is  too  good  for  a  good  minister,"  she 
said,  in  excuse  for  her  loving  extravagance — if  it 
needed  excuse — "  and  the  rich  men  o'  Saint  Mungo's 
dinna  want  their  minister  to  be  warse  sarved  than 
themsel's.  It  tak's  the  Son  o'  God  to  preach  and 


JOY  BE   WITH  US  ALL  !  339 

pray  for  a  bite  and  a  promise,  and  never  a  place  to 
lay  his  head." 

Toward  the  end  of  the  year  Bertha's  first  letter  ar 
rived,  and  Scotia  took  it  over  to  Yarrow  House.  It 
was  full  of  such  small  triumphs  as  delighted  Bertha. 
She  had  already  taken  the  lead  in  the  trivialities  and 
formalities  of  her  position.  She  was  infatuated  with 
her  husband,  and  everything  that  belonged  to  her 
husband.  "  There  were  a  great  many  English  ladies," 
she  said,  "  but  she  was  much  the  prettiest  of  them  all, 
and  her  dresses  had  made  most  of  them  sick  with 
envy." 

Lady  Yarrow  laughed.  "  She  will  get  every  one 
into  hot  water.  Take  care  of  that  letter,  Scotia. 
You  will  see  that  each  one  will  be  a  little  cooler. 
She  will  hate  India  in  half-a-year,  and  will  cry  out  so 
pitiably  that  we  shall  all  exert  ourselves  to  get  Sir 
Thomas  a  position  in  England.  By  bell  and  book  ! 
she  will  be  back  in  Fife  in  less  than  two  years." 

As  she  spoke,  Bruce  and  his  mother  entered.  The 
weather  was  wet  and  drippy  ;  it  was  the  hour  before 
candle-light — the  hour  conducive  to  confidence. 
They  sat  down  by  the  fire,  and  for  the  first  time  Scotia 
told  her  friends  all  about  Bertha's  appeal  to  her  con 
cerning  Blair  Rodney,  and  that  young  man's  offer  to 
both  sisters. 

Ann  listened  with  a  face  expressing  a  pious  wonder 
at  such  doings  ;  but  Lady  Yarrow  understood  the 
Colonel's  anxiety  and  disappointment,  and  the  whole 
domestic  drama.  She  looked  at  Scotia,  who  sat 
smiling  by  Bruce's  side,  and  said  : 

"  You  imprudent  lassie!  You  might  have  lost  a 
fine  estate  for  a  mouthful  of  soft  words,  if  Archie  had 
not  come  to  his  own." 


340 


A   SISTER   TO  ESAU. 


"  I  might,"  answered  Scotia  ;  "  and,  indeed,  my 
father  called  me  that  day, '  A  sister  to  Esau'." 

The  relationship  seemed  to  strike  both^Lady  Yarrow 
and  Ann  ;  they  pursued  it  fancifully,  from  point  to 
point. 

"  Weel,  weel  !  "  said  Ann,  "  Bertha,  has  had  to  go 
to  Padan-aram — that  is,  India  ;  and  she  didna  get 
Rodney  when  a'  was  said  and  done." 

"  Yet  I  dare  say,"  continued  Lady  Yarrow,  "  that 
Bertha  will  get  rich  there  ;  and  come  home  with  two 
bands,  and  I  am  just  as  sure  Scotia  will  do  as  Esau 
did,  go  with  love  and  blessing  to  meet  her." 

Here  a  servant  brought  wax  lights,  and  drew  the 
blinds,  and  while  he  moved  about,  Lady  Yarrow  sat 
thinking,  with  her  eyes  fixed  upon  the  lovely  girl  oppo 
site  her.  There  was  a  smile  on  the  old  lady's  lips  ; 
she  played  with  her  rings  and  her  laces,  and  seemed 
to  be  recalling  something.  Bruce  may  have  guessed 
what  it  was,  for  when  they  were  alone  again  he  lifted 
a  candle  and  went  to  the  reading  desk  at  the  other 
end  of  the  room.  A  large  Bible  lay  upon  it.  The 
three  women  curiously  followed  him.  Lady  Yarrow 
leaned  on  her  handsome  friend  and  handmaid.  Scotia 
went  softly  to  Bruce's  side  and  leaned  her  head  upon 
his  shoulder,  as  his  long  white  hands  reverently  turned 
the  leaves  of  the  Holy  Book. 

In  a  moment  or  two  he  looked  into  her  face  smiling, 
and  said  :  "  If  you  are  a  sister  to  Esau,  Scotia,  you 
have  a  very  fine  inheritance.  Here  it  is  promised  : 
Behold,  thy  dwelling  shall  be  the  fatness  of  the  earth, 
and  of  the  dew  of  heaven  from  above." 

And  Lady  Yarrow  was'  silent,  but  she  stooped  and 
kissed  Scotia  ;  and  Bruce  kissed  her  ;  and  Ann  kissed 


JOY  BE    WITH   US  ALL!  34* 

her ;  and  when  they  had  sat  down  again,  Ann  said 
softly : 

"  My  dear  Scotia,  there  is  ane  mair  thing.  My  Lady 
Bertha  is  gane  to  Padan-aram ;  but  you  are  to  dwell 
among  your  ain  folk,  and  in  your  ain  countree  ! " 


THE  END. 


THE  AJAX  SERIES 

Each  volume  bound  like  this  book 
For  sale  at  all  bookstores 


By  E.  R  ROE 

Barriers  Burned  Away 

Day  of  Fate,  A 

Driven  Back  to  Eden 

Earth  Trembled,  The 

Face  Illumined,  A 

From  Jest  to  Earnest 

He  Fell  in  Love  with  His  Wife 

His  Sombre  Rivals 

Home  Acre,  The 

Knight  of  the  XIX.  Century,  A 

Miss  Lou 

Nature's  Serial  Story 

Near  to  Nature's  Heart 

Opening  of  a  Chestnut  Burr 

Original  Belle,  An 

Success  with  Small  Fruits 

Taken  Alive 

What  Can  She  Do? 

Without  a  Home 

Young  Girl's  Wooing,  A 


THE   Ay  AX  SERIES 

By  AMELIA  E.  BARR 

Bernecia 

Between  Two  Loves 

Border  Shepherdess,  A 

Bow  of  Orange  Ribbon,  The 

Christopher 

Cluny  MacPherson 

Daughter  of  Fife,  A 

Feet  of  Clay 

Friend  Olivia 

Hallam  Succession,  The 

Household  of  McNeil 

Jan  Vedder's  Wife 

King's  Highway,  The 

Knight  of  the  Nets,  A 

Last  of  the  Macallisters,  The 

Lone  House,  The 

Lost  Silver  of  Briffault,  The 

Love  for  an  Hour  is  Love  Forever 

Master  of  His  Fate 

Paul  and  Christina 

Remember  the  Alamo 

Rose  of  a  Hundred  Leaves,  A 

Scottish  Sketches 

She  Loved  a  Sailor 

Singer  from  the  Sea,  A 

Sister  to  Esau,  A 

Squire  of  Sandal-Side,  The 


THE   AJAX  SERIES 

By  JOHN  S,  C  ABBOTT 

Benjamin  Franklin 

Captain  Kidd  and  the  Early  American 
Buccaneers 

Columbus  and  the  Discovery  of  America 

Daniel  Boone  and  the  Early  Settlement 
of  Kentucky 

David    Crockett  and   the   Early  Texas 
History 

De  Soto,  the  Discoverer  of  the  Missis 
sippi 

George  Washington  and  the  Revolution 
ary  War 

Kit  Carson,  the  Pioneer  of  the  Far  West 

La   Salle :    His    Discoveries    and   Ad 
ventures 

Miles  Standish,  Captain  of  the  Pilgrims 

Paul  Jones,  Naval  Hero  of  the  Revolu 
tion 

Peter  Stuyvesant  and  the  Early  Settle 
ment  of  New  York 


THE   AJAX  SERIES 

MISCELLANEOUS 


Captain  Shannon 

First  in  the  Field 

Gallant  Fight,  A 

House  in  Bloomsbury  . 

Impregnable  City,  The 

Irish  Idylls  .... 

Kitty  Alone 

Land  of  the  Dollar,  The 

Lilith  ..... 

Marooners'  Island 

Mosby's  War  Reminiscences 


Coulson  Kernahan 
Geo.  Manville  Fenn 
Marion  Harland 
.  Mrs.  Oliphant 
Max  Pemberton 
.  Jane  Barlow 
S.  Baring  Gould 
G.  W.  Steevens 

George  Macdonald 
F.  R.  Goulding 
John  S.  Mosby 


Samantha  Among  the  Colored  Folks, 

Marietta  Holley 

Tales  of  Our  Coast,  S.  R.  Crockett  and  Others 
Two  Captains,  The  .  .  W.  Clark  Russell 
What  Might  Have  Been  Expected, 

Frank  R.  Stockton 
Young  Marooners,  The         .         F.  R.  Goulding 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


41584 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACIL  TY 


III    111  II        II   •        ••• 

A    001  374  588    o 


